**^ 
 
 *£k. 
 
 '-*^.f 
 
 ^'^^ 
 
 j^-^l 
 
 .^ 
 
 ^iJP**^^^^'' •■ • ' 
 
 ' .,■ *- 
 
 HrirflteiTf^^iB 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 L *a^ 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 jlii 
 
 i^^ 
 
 
 ^k^ 
 
^ 
 
 h 
 

 ^m 
 
 pi 
 
 
 [HJJjJS 
 
 
 t 
 
 / 
 
i^ 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/ancientfragmentsOOcoryrich 
 
ANCIENT FRAGMENTS. 
 
ANCIENT FRAGMENTS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PHOSNICIAN, CHALD.EAN, EGYPTIAN, TYRIAN, 
 
 CARTHAGINIAN, INDIAN, PERSIAN, AND OTHER 
 
 WRITERS ; 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION : 
 
 AND AN INQUIRY INTO THE 
 
 PHILOSOPHY AND TRINITY OF THE ANCIENTS. 
 
 BY ISAAC PRESTON CORY, ESQ. 
 
 FELLOW OF CAIUS COLL. CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 SECOND EDITION. 
 
 ALDI 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 WILLIAM PICKERING. 
 
 1832. 
 

 
 MJLAi^ 
 
 T, G. White and Co. Printers, 
 Crane Court. 
 
AAEA<1>HI <DIATATHI 
 
 AAEA<&0C 
 
 XPHCTH XAIPE 
 
 XAIPEIC tap en XPICTfll 
 
 620824 
 
ANCIENT FRAGMENTS. 
 
 Ph<enician. 
 
 From Sanchoniatho. 
 
 Chaldean. 
 
 From Berossus, Abydenus, Megasthenes, Nicholaus Da- 
 mascenus, Hestiaeus, Alexander Polyhistor, Eupolemus, 
 Thallus, Ctesias, Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Castor, 
 Velleius Paterculus, ^Emilius Sura, Plinius and Cicero. 
 
 Dynasties of the kings of Chald^a, Assyria, Media, 
 Persia, Thebes, and Egypt. 
 
 From Abydenus, Africanus, Eusebius, Syncellus, Castor, 
 Ptolemaeus, Ctesias, Eratosthenes, Manetho, Josephus, 
 Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Theophilus Antiochenus, 
 Malala, Suidas, Diogenes Laertius, Dicaearchus, Arta- 
 panus, Plato, Pomponius Mela and Barhebraeus. 
 
 Egyptian. 
 
 From the Obelisks, Manetho, Chaeremon, Diodorus Sicu- 
 lus, Lysimachus, Polemo, Ptolemaeus Mendesius and 
 Artapanus. 
 
 Tyrian. 
 
 From Dius and Menander. 
 
 Carthaginian. 
 
 From Hanno and Hiempsal. 
 
 Indian. 
 
 From Megasthenes and Clitarchus. 
 
 Atlantic and Panch^an. 
 
 From Marcellus and Euemerus. 
 
ancient fragments. 
 
 Oracles of Zoroaster. 
 
 Hermetic, Orphic, Pythagorean and Tyrrhenian. 
 
 From the ancient and modern Hermetic Books, Hora- 
 poUo, Chaeremon, Orpheus, Hesiodus, Aristophanes ^ 
 Timotheus, Timaeus Locrus, Plato, Amelius, Onomacri- 
 tus. Ion, Philoponus, Plutarchus, Ocellus, Aristoteles, 
 Suidas and Damascius. 
 
 Chronological. 
 
 From Berossus, Seneca, Censorinus and Theon Alex- 
 andrinus. 
 
INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. 
 
 In presenting this collection of Ancient Frag- 
 ments to the world, some explanation of what is 
 comprehended under that title may not be deemed 
 unnecessary. We are accustomed to regard the 
 Hebrew scriptures, and the Greek and Latin 
 writings, as the only certain records of antiquity : 
 yet there have been other languages, in which 
 have been written the annals and the histories of 
 other nations. Where then are those of Assyria 
 and Babylon, of Persia and Egypt and PhcEuicia, 
 of Tyre and Carthage ? Of the literature of all 
 these mighty empires, where are even the remains? 
 It will, no doubt, tend to excite some reflections 
 of a melancholy cast, to look on this small volume 
 as an answer. That all such remains are con- 
 tained in it, I should be unwilling to assert : yet, 
 with some diligence and research, I have not been 
 able to increase its size with other fragments, 
 which I could consider sufficiently authenticated. 
 It was my wish to have included in this col- 
 lection all the fragments of the earlier Gentile 
 world, which have reached us through the me- 
 
 b 
 
11 
 
 dium of the Greek language. Of the early his- 
 torians of Greece the names only of some have 
 come down to us ; whilst of others, such as 
 Eupolemus and Histiaeus, several very interesting 
 fragments have escaped the general wreck. In 
 the classic ages of their literature, the acquaint- 
 ance of the Greek historians with antiquity was 
 generally confined and obscure : nor was it till 
 the publication of the Septuagint, that they 
 turned their attention to their own antiquities, and 
 to those of the surrounding nations : and for this 
 reason we meet with more certain notices of 
 ancient history in the later, than in the earlier 
 times of Greece. To have drawn a line then ; to 
 have inserted the earlier writers in exclusion of 
 the later, would have been to have omitted the 
 more valuable. To have reprinted the fragments 
 of many authors, such as Nicolaus Damascenus, 
 a writer of Damascus, of the Augustan age, would 
 have introduced, with some matter worthy of at- 
 tention, much of little interest. To have selected 
 from them all, the passages relating to ancient 
 times and foreign states, would have been a task 
 as useless as laborious, and would have swelled 
 the collection to a series of volumes. I have 
 therefore, for the most part, excluded the native 
 Greek historians — and every writer of the Au- 
 gustan age and downwards — I have also omitted 
 all fragments which bear about them the stamp 
 of forgery, or are the productions of Hellenistic 
 
Ill 
 
 Jews, or of authors who have had access to the 
 sacred Scriptures, and following the words, throw 
 no additional light upon the subjects ; under one 
 or other of which divisions may be classed the 
 Antediluvian books of Enoch, the fragments of 
 Artapanus, the Sibylline Oracles, the Correspon- 
 dence of Solomon and Hiram king of Tyre, the 
 tragedy of Ezekiel in which Moses figures as the 
 hero, with several compositions of a similar de- 
 scription. 
 
 The contents, then, of this volume, are Frag- 
 ments which have been translated from foreign 
 languages into Greek ; or have been quoted or 
 transcribed by Greeks from foreign authors ; or 
 have been written in the Greek language by 
 foreigners who have had access to the archives of 
 their own countries. Yet to render the collection 
 more useful, and as it were a manual to the Chro- 
 nologist and Mythological Antiquarian, I have 
 added by way of Supplement such fragments and 
 extracts as appear to have descended from more 
 ancient sources, though they are now to be found 
 only in the works of Greek or Latin writers. 
 Some of these are merely illustrations of the 
 fragments, or contain detached chronological no- 
 tices, or such other curious information as may 
 well be deemed worthy of a place. Thus I have 
 endeavoured to comprise, in the volume, all the 
 genuine relics of antiquity which precede the era 
 of Grecian history ; and which lie so scattered 
 
among the folios, chiefly of the Fathers and the 
 Philosophers of the lower empire, as to be inac- 
 cessible to the Antiquarian, unless in the neigh- 
 bourhood of some large public library. 
 
 Miscellaneous as such a collection might be 
 at first supposed, it will be found to resolve 
 itself into two subjects ; the early History, and 
 the ancient Theological Systems of the world. 
 In the following pages I have endeavoured to 
 present a sketch of both ; not with a view of 
 entering into the details, but rather as a method 
 of connecting the fragments with one another, 
 to facilitate an examination of their contents, 
 by directing the attention successively to those 
 great landmarks which stand prominently forth 
 amidst what might otherwise be deemed a wild, 
 pathless and interminable ; and to enable the 
 reader, by following the same order of perusal, 
 to elicit something like a regular continued nar- 
 rative. In the Scriptures we have a brief but 
 authenticated account of the earliest ages : but 
 among the heathen writers, with the exception of 
 some few very valuable historical fragments, we 
 have little more than a collection of allegories and 
 legendary tales. Upon examination, however, 
 most of these legends, notwithstanding their ob- 
 scurity, will be found to contain references to those 
 grand primeval events whose memory was retained 
 among every people upon earth : and for the com- 
 
memoration of which were ordained so many of 
 the ceremonies and mysteries of the ancients. 
 
 From such traditions, handed down for ages 
 before they were committed to writing, we might 
 expect but little aid. Indeed in all the re- 
 searches of the antiquarian, conjecture must very 
 generally supply the place of science. Yet, by 
 pursuing a proper method of investigation, we 
 may approximate to truth, and frequently illus- 
 trate circumstances obscurely hinted at in Scrip- 
 ture, and even occasionally fill up the gaps of 
 history, by supplying events which have been 
 omitted by the sacred writers as unconnected 
 with the immediate objects under their consi- 
 deration. 
 
 Persons, Events, and Dates in History, and 
 Systems in Theology, are the objects to be ex- 
 amined and ascertained. And where the subject 
 under investigation can be so divided, that the 
 truth must lie among some few plausible hypo- 
 thesis, which can be a priori, and at once laid 
 down : by collecting all the evidence that can be 
 had, and examining separately, and excluding 
 successively each of these hypothesis which shall 
 be found inconsistent with that evidence, we 
 may contract the circle of conjecture, in some 
 cases, till but one hypothesis is left ; which one 
 must be the truth, and is thus negatively rendered 
 matter of demonstration. In other cases want of 
 
VI 
 
 evidence may leave room for several different 
 opinions, none of which can really be refuted, 
 though one may often be more plausible than an- 
 other. 
 
 /// Mr. Faber, in his admirable work on the 
 Pagan Idolatry, has collected and separately ex- 
 amined all the different systems of the Heathen 
 Mythology ; and has shown, ' that there is such 
 a singular, minute, and regular accordance among 
 them, not only in what is obvious and natural, 
 but also in what is arbitrary and circumstantial, 
 ^ both in fanciful speculations and in artificial ob- 
 \ servances,' as to render untenable every other 
 hypothesis than t-his- — ' that they must all have 
 originated from some common source.' 
 
 Having thus shown their common origin, he 
 enumerates three hypothesis as the only three 
 on which, he conceives, the common origination 
 of the various systems of Paganism can be ac- 
 counted for: 
 
 1. Either all nations agreed peaceably to borrow from one, 
 subsequent to their several settlements. 
 
 2. Or all nations, subsequent to their several settlements, 
 were compelled by arms to adopt the superstition of one. 
 
 3. Or all nations were once assembled together in a single 
 place and in a single community ; where they adopted a 
 corrupt form of religion, which they afterwards re- 
 spectively carried with them into the lands that they 
 colonized. 
 
 After examining at length and shewing the utter 
 
 L' 
 
Vll 
 
 impossibility of maintaining either the first or 
 second of these hypothesis, he concludes that 
 the third only can be the truth.* 
 
 In the same manner we may ascertain the re- 
 gion from which mankind originally dispersed. 
 Both in ancient and modern times the Greeks have 
 been accused of a kind of plagiarism, which was 
 the prevailing custom of every nation upon earth. 
 Egypt and India, and Phoenicia, no less than 
 Greece, have appropriated to themselves, and 
 assigned within their own territorial limits, the 
 localities of the grand events of primeval history, 
 with the birth and achievements of the Gods and 
 Heroes, the Deluge, the origin of the arts and 
 the civilization of mankind. And their claims 
 have found more able supporters, only because 
 they have not been so obviously liable to refuta- 
 tion. Yet by rejecting each country, whose 
 claims rest upon no better foundation than its own 
 local histories, and retaining those only, whose 
 pretensions are substantiated by the concurrent 
 testimony of the rest ; it may be shown, inde- 
 pendently of Scripture, that the primitive settle- 
 ments of mankind were in such places, and at- 
 tended with such circumstances, as the Scripture 
 instructs us was the case. 
 
 * To these, perhaps, may be added a fourth, viz. that the 
 superstition became general, partly by peaceful communication, 
 and partly by force of arms : though the fulness of the evidence 
 is such as to render this equally untenable with the others. 
 
Vlll 
 
 Of the transactions previous to the Deluge 
 there are but few and faint memorials among the 
 heathens. One of the most authentic may be 
 found in the remains of the Phoenician History 
 of Sanchoniatho, who is considered to be the 
 most ancient writer of the heathen world. In 
 what age he wrote is uncertain : but his history 
 was composed in the Phoenician language, and 
 its materials collected from the archives of the 
 Phoenician cities. It was translated into Greek 
 by Philo Byblius, and for the preservation of 
 these fragments we are indebted to the care of 
 Eusebius. 
 
 The Cosmogony* I shall have occasion to re- 
 fer to hereafter : as one of the most ancient, it is 
 extremely valuable, and as it speaks more plainly 
 than the rest, it affords a key to their interpre- 
 tation. 
 
 The Generations contain many very curious 
 passages. In the firstf is an allusion to the fall : 
 in the second Genus may be Cain : after which 
 we lose the traces of similarity : at the fifth I there 
 is an interruption. But taking up the thread of 
 inquiry, at the end, in Taautus or Thoyth,§ we 
 may recognize Athothis, II the second kingof EgypJ^ 
 the Hermes Trismegistus, who again^ appears as 
 the adviser of Cronus. His predecessor Misor 
 
 *p. 1. tp. 5. Jp. 7. §p. 9. 
 
 II See also Manetho, p. 94 ; Eratosthenes, p. 84. ^ p. 10. 
 
then corresponds with Mizra'im, the first king of 
 Egypt, the Menes and Mines of the dynasties.* 
 In the preceding generation is Amynus, Amon, or 
 Ham, the same with the Cronus,t of what by the 
 historian is supposed to be a different but contem- 
 porary line. An ascent higher we find, Agrus, 
 the husbandman, who was worshipped in Phce- 
 nicia as the greatest of the gods : he corresponds 
 with Noah, the Ouranus of the other line, whose 
 original name was Epigeus or Autochthon. 
 
 Sanchoniatho seems to have been a very dili- 
 gent inquirer, and intimates at*the conclusion!' 
 that the generations contain the real history of 
 those early times, stripped of the fictions and 
 allegories with which it had been obscured by the 
 son of Thabion, the first hierophant of Phoenicia. 
 That such is the case, we are assured by Philo 
 Byblius, in the remarks on Sanchoniatho with 
 which he prefaces his translation of the work. 
 The passage also informs us that the history thus 
 disguised was handed down to Isiris, the brother 
 of Chna the first Phoenician, apparently alluding 
 to Mizraim the brother of Canaan. 
 
 It is very remarkable that he has placed these 
 characters in the true order of succession, though 
 in all the traditions of the heathens they are ge- 
 nerally confounded with one another. It is also 
 remarkable that Sanchoniatho is almost the only 
 
 *See pp. 8, 84, 94, 139. f pp. 8, 9. +p. 16. 
 
heathen writer upon antiquities who makes no 
 direct mention of the deluge, though several ob- 
 scure allusions to it may be found in the course 
 of the fragment. W^re we assured of his silence 
 upon the point in the parts of his work that have 
 been lost, the omission might still be accounted 
 for from his avowed determination to suppress 
 what he considered merely allegorical, for he 
 would find the traditions of the deluge so inti- 
 mately blended with those relating to the creation, 
 that in endeavouring to disengage the truth from 
 the fable he might easily be induced to suppose 
 that they related to the same event. 
 
 For explanation of his fragment upon the 
 mystical sacrifice of the Phoenicians,* I must 
 refer to the very curious dissertations by Bryantf 
 and Mr. Faber.j Sanchoniatho wrote also a 
 history of the serpent, a single fragment § of 
 which is preserved by Eusebius. 
 
 In the fragments of Berossus again we have 
 perhaps some few traces of the antediluvian world. 
 Like Sanchoniatho, Berossus seems to have com- 
 posed his work with a serious regard for truth. 
 He was a Babylonian by birth, and flourished in 
 the reign of Alexander the Great, and resided for 
 some years at Athens. As a priest of Belus, he 
 possessed every advantage which the records of 
 
 *p. 16. f Mythology vi. 323. 
 
 J Pag. Idol. Lib. II. c. 8, § p. 17. 
 
XI 
 
 the temple and the learning and traditions of the 
 Chaldaeans could afford. He appears to have 
 sketched his history of the earlier times from the 
 representations upon the walls of the temple.* 
 From written and traditionary knowledge he must 
 have learned several points too well authenticated 
 to be called in question ; and correcting the one 
 by the other, and at the same time blending them 
 as usual with Mythology, he has produced the 
 strange history before us. 
 
 The first fragment preserved by Alexander 
 Polyhistor f is extremely valuable, and contains 
 a store of very curious information. The first 
 book of the history apparently opens naturally 
 enough with a description of Babylonia. Then 
 referring to the paintings, the author finds the 
 first series a kind of preface to the rest. All men 
 of every nation appear assembled in Chaldaea :J 
 among them is introduced a personage who is 
 represented as their instructor in the arts and 
 sciences, and informing them of the events which 
 had previously taken place. Unconscious that 
 Noah is represented under the character of 
 Oannes, Berossus describes him, from the biero- 
 glyphical delineation, as a being literally com- 
 pounded of a fish and a man, and as passing the 
 natural, instead of the diluvian night in the ocean, 
 with other circumstances indicative of his cha- 
 racter and life. 
 
 ♦See pp.22,;44) fP- 21. J p. 22. 
 
Xll 
 
 Tlie instructions of the Patriarch are detailed 
 in the next series of paintings. In the first* of 
 which, I conceive, the Chaos is pourtrayed by 
 the confusion of the limbs of every kind of animal : 
 the secondf represents the creation of the uni- 
 verse : the third the formation of mankind : others 
 again that of animals, and of the heavenly bodies. 
 
 The second book| appears to have compre- 
 hended the history of the ante-diluvian world : 
 and of this the two succeeding fragments § seem 
 to have been extracts. The historian, as usual, 
 has appropriated the history of the world to 
 Chaldaea. He finds nine persons,^ probably re- 
 presented as kings, preceding Noah, who is again 
 introduced under the name Xisuthrus, and he 
 supposes that the representation was that of the 
 first dynasty of the Chaldsean kings. From the 
 universal consent of history and tradition he was 
 well assured that Alorus or Orion, the Nimrod 
 of the Scriptures, was the founder of Babylon 
 and the first king : consequently he places him at 
 the top, and Xisuthrus follows as the tenth. The 
 destruction of the records by Nabonasar|| left 
 him to fill up the intermediate names as he could : 
 and who are inserted, is not easy so to determine.^ 
 
 ♦p. 24. fp. 25. J p. 26. §pp. 30, 32. ||p. 36. 
 
 ^ In the Syriac Chronicle of Bar-Hebraeus, the names in the 
 catalogue are given to certain recluses of the line of Seth, called 
 the Sons of God, who lived upon Mount Hermon, and afterwards 
 apostatized and became the fathers of the Giants. 
 
XllI 
 
 Berossus has given also a full and accurate 
 description of the deluge,* which is wonderfully 
 consonant with the Mosaic account. We have 
 also a similar account, or it may be an epitome 
 of the samet from the Assyrian history of Abyde- y 
 nus, who was a disciple of Aristotle, and a 
 copyist from Berossus. I have given also a small 
 extract! ^^om the Fragments of JNicholaus Da- 
 mascenus, relative to the deluge and the ark, 
 whose wreck is said by him as well as Berossus, 
 Chrysostom, and other writers, to have remained 
 upon Ararat even at the very time in which they 
 wrote. 
 
 Mankind appear to have dwelt some time 
 in Armenia, and the Patriarch allotted to his 
 descendants the different regions of the earth, 
 with commands to separate into distinct commu- 
 nities. His injunctions, however, were disobeyed, . 
 and great numbers, perhaps all the human race, 
 started from Armenia in a body, and, according 
 to the Scriptures, journied westward, but accord- 
 ing to Berossus, travelled by a circuitous route 
 to the plains of Shinar. By combining the two 
 narratives, we may conclude that they followed 
 the winding course of the Euphrates, till they 
 halted upon those celebrated plains, where the 
 enterprising spirit of Nimrod tempted him to as- 
 
 *p. 26. fp. 37. Jp. 49. 
 
XIV 
 
 pire to the dominion of the world, and to found 
 the Tower and City of Babel as the metropolis of 
 his future universal empire. 
 
 Upon the Tower of Babel and the events con- 
 nected with it, will be found some very interest- 
 ing fragments from Abydenus,* from Hestiseus,t 
 a very ancient Greek writer, from the Babylonian 
 Sibyl,| and from Eupolemus.§ I have added also 
 a curious extract from the Sibylline oracles. || In 
 these fragments are detailed the erection of the 
 Tower, the dispersion of its contrivers, and the 
 confusion of the languages ; with the additional 
 circumstances of the violent destruction of the 
 building,^ and the Titanian war, which forms so 
 remarkable an event in all traditions of the 
 heathens. 
 
 Previously to the erection of the Tower, men 
 appear very generally to have apostatized from 
 the patriarchal worship. About this time a fur- 
 ther deviation from the truth took place; and 
 upon the first and more simple corruption was 
 engrafted an elaborate system of idolatry. Some 
 
 *p. 34. fp. 50. {p. 50. §p. 57. ||p. 51. 
 
 ^ Upon the rebuilding of Babylon, the Tower was completed 
 most probably on the original plan. It is described by Hero- 
 dotus as a pyramid of eight steps, about seven hundred feet high. 
 Its ruins, which are still known upon the spot as the Birs Nem- 
 brod, or the tower of Nimrod, are described by Sir R. K. Porter, 
 as a prodigious pile of unburnt bricks cemented with mud and 
 reeds in horizontal layers, still rising to the enormous height of 
 about two hundred and fifty feet. 
 
XV 
 
 account of these deviations will be found in the 
 extracts from Epiphanius, Cedrenus, and the 
 Paschal chronicle.* What is mentioned under 
 the name of Barbarism, was probably the pri- 
 meval patriarchal worship. It was succeeded by 
 a corrupted form of superstition which is known 
 among the ancients under the name of Scuthism, 
 or Scythism, which was most prevalent from the 
 flood to the building of the Tower. The new 
 corruption, at that time introduced by Nimrod, 
 was denominated lonism,t or Hellenism : and 
 both are still flourishing in the East under the well- 
 known appellations of Brahmenism and Budd- 
 hism ; whose priests appear to have continued in 
 an uninterrupted succession from the Brahmanes 
 and Germanes, the philosophical sects of India 
 mentioned by Megasthenes J: and Clitarchus.§ 
 
 By the introduction of a more degenerate 
 superstition, Nimrod appears to have aimed at 
 the establishment of an universal monarchy in 
 himself and his descendants, of which Babylon 
 was to have been the metropolis, and the Tower, 
 the central temple of their idolatries. All who 
 
 *pp. 53, 55, 56, 
 •\ Most probably derived from lone : for the worship of the 
 great Goddess, or universal Mother, was then introduced, as well 
 as Idolatry. It signifies also a Dove, which was the standard of 
 the Assyrian Empire. 
 
 fp. 224. § p. 229. 
 
XVI 
 
 attended him seem to have entered into the pro- 
 ject, so far as he might have thought proper to 
 divulge it, and to have assisted in the erection of 
 the tower and city. But subsequent events shew 
 that the proposed form of government and system 
 of theology, though asquiesced in by the majority, 
 did not command universal approbation. And 
 the whole project was marred by the miraculous 
 interposition of the Almighty. 
 
 What concurring circumstances might have 
 operated to the dispersion, we have no clue to in 
 the narrative of Moses. He mentions the mira- 
 culous confusion of the languages, and that the 
 Lord scattered the people abroad from thence 
 upon the face of all the earth ; and they left off to 
 build the city. But if we may credit the heathen 
 accounts above referred to, with which the 
 Hindoo, and indeed almost every remnant of 
 traditionary lore concur ; a schism, most probably 
 both of a political and religious nature, was the 
 result ; a bitter war was carried on, or at least a 
 bloody field was fought ; from which the Scuths, 
 defeated and excommunicated by their brethren, 
 betook themselves, 'in haughty independence, to 
 the mountains of Cashgar and the north :* whilst 
 some violent and supernatural catastrophe, by 
 the overthrow of the Tower, completed the dis- 
 persion. 
 
 * See Faber, Lib. VI. c. 4.. 
 
XV 11 
 
 Tiie Scythic nations became very generally 
 Nomade, but sometimes settled in various parts. 
 Of what family they were has been a subject of 
 long and intricate dispute. The ancient chrono- 
 logists have, almost without exception, supposed 
 them of the race of Japhet, the eldest son of Noah : 
 that they were the sons of Cush has also been in- 
 sisted on with great learning and ingenuity.* But 
 if all the nations, or even the upper classes of those 
 nations, which bear the name, be the sons of 
 Cush, one-third of the present human race must 
 be the descendants of that patriarch. Indeed, 
 before the introduction of lonism, Epiphanius 
 and others appear to have included all mankind 
 under the name of Scuths. The first apostacy 
 might have been introduced by Cush, and its 
 
 * The term Scuth, which, with the prefix, is supposed to be 
 the same as Cuth or Cush, the root of the names Chusas 
 Chasas Cassians Cusaeans or Chrusaeans, Chusdim Chasdim 
 or Chaldaeans, Cotti or Goths and many others, appears too 
 general for a patronymic. All the northern nations were Scuthic, 
 the Scuths of Touran. The Scuths of Iran occupied the entire 
 Asiatic Ethiopia, containing the Iranian territories of the As- 
 syrian Empire, extending from the Euphrates to the Indus, and 
 from the Caspian to the Ocean. African Ethiopia or Nubia with 
 the adjoining territories was also Cuthic. There were Indo- 
 Scythse, Celto-Scythae, and even lonic-Scythse. The Belgae in 
 Gaul, the Pelasgi in Greece, the Sacas or Saxons, the Pelestim 
 Philistim and Phoenicians, the Sarmans Sarmatians and Germans 
 were Scuths. In short, the term is to be found in every corner 
 of the earth, and may be traced in America and in Lapland, as 
 well as in China and Japan. 
 
 d 
 
XVlll 
 
 followers have borne his name; which the suc- 
 ceeding heresy of Nimrod could not obliterate. 
 
 The Scythian nations of Touran and the 
 North were generally addicted to the Scythic su- 
 perstition ; and whenever they rolled back the 
 tide of war upon their ancient rivals ; the idols 
 temples and cities were the objects upon which 
 they satiated their revenge. They were esteemed 
 excommunicated, and of the Giant race, Ne- 
 phelim, Rephaim and Anakim. The Scuths of 
 Iran were also of the Giant race, with Nimrod 
 as their chief. Of the Titanian war there appears 
 to be a double aspect. When the Scuths of 
 Touran are the Giants, the war between them 
 and the lonim is the subject of the legend ; and 
 they are the Giants cast out into Cimmerian 
 darkness, and buried under mountains. The 
 other view presents both parties conjointly before 
 the schism, as the Nephelim, Apostates or Giants, 
 engaged in carrying on the war against Heaven 
 itself. And in these accounts we find more fre- 
 quent allusions to the Tower and its supernatural 
 overthrow. 
 
 The catastrophe at Babel completed the dis- 
 persion. On the division of the earth and plant- 
 ing of the nations, there are some very curious 
 notices extant.* But whether Nimrod and his 
 immediate adherents survived, and retained pos- 
 
 * pp. 50, 52. 
 
XIX 
 
 session of Babylon, or transferred their seat of 
 government to Nineveh and founded the great 
 Iranian empire, or whether that empire and city 
 vrere founded by Assur and the sons of Shem, is 
 still a subject of dispute. We find Nimrod, how- 
 ever, under the well-known title of Alorus, at the 
 head of the two Chaldaean dynasties,* mentioned 
 above: but these appear rather to refer to the 
 antediluvian patriarchs than to the proper kings 
 of Chaldaea. 
 
 The first dynasty of Chaldsean Kings J is 
 placed by almost all chronologists as the first 
 Iranian dynasty, that of Nimrod under the name 
 of Evechius, and his immediate descendants. 
 Evexius is also placed by Polyhistor as the first 
 Chaldaean king.§ The dynasty of the Arabian 
 kings of Chaldaea II is placed by Eusebius, Syn- 
 cellus and others, as well as by Berossus, next in 
 the order of succession. They have likewise been 
 supposed to be a Scythic nation, which broke in 
 upon the empire from the Scythian settlements 
 of Cashgar, and obtained possession either of the 
 entire empire, or only of the city of Babylon, 
 during the period of its desolation, with the 
 plains of Shinar and the country round the head 
 of the Persian gulf, from whence they were ex- 
 pelled, and discharged themselves upon Palestine 
 
 * pp. 30, 32. See also p. 1 70. f p. 67. 
 
 X p. 59. § p. 68. 
 
XX 
 
 as the Palli or Philistines, and upon Egypt as 
 the Hycsos or Shepherd Kings.* 
 
 Next in succession, according to Eusebius 
 and Syncellus, or perhaps contemporary with 
 the preceding, came the long line of the great 
 dynasty of the Assyrian Kings, who held the 
 empire of the world for ten or twelve centuries, 
 till their dominion was wrested from them by 
 the Medes in the time of Thonus Concolerus, 
 the Sardanapalus of the Greek historians. The 
 different catalogues of the great Assyrian suc- 
 cession that are extant, will be found among the 
 Dynasties. t The overthrow of the Assyrian em- 
 pire was followed by several years of universal 
 anarchy, bloodshed and revolution. And it is as- 
 certained, that it was during this scene of con- 
 fusion that Jonah was sent upon his mission to 
 stop its progress at Nineveh. 
 
 Arbaces, the leader of the Median insurrec- 
 tion, though he succeeded in throwing off the 
 Assyrian yoke, appears to have failed in his at- 
 tempt to establish his own sovereignty : nor was 
 the Median kingdom fully consolidated till the 
 reign of De'ioces. The catalogues of the Median 
 kings will be found among the Dynasties, 
 tinder Phraortes and Cyaxares the Medes ex- 
 tended their dominion over great part of Asia, but 
 under Astyages, who was defeated and captured 
 
 *p. 169. t From p. 69. 
 
XXI 
 
 by Cyrus, the kingdom merged in the Persian 
 empire. 
 
 The Babylonians acquired a temporary inde- 
 pendence at the fall of the Assyrian empire, but 
 after two or three short reigns they were subdued 
 by Senecherib.* Syria also became an inde- 
 pendent kingdom, and prospered for a time, till 
 again reduced under the Assyrian yoke. Persia 
 at the same time arose, and alone maintained its 
 in<lependence against the growing power of the 
 Medes and the new Assyrian dynasty, till the 
 successes of Cyrus raised it above them all, and 
 vested the empire of the world in the Persian 
 race. 
 
 The Assyrian empire revived under Nabo- 
 nasar, supposed to be the same with the Salma- 
 nasar of the Scriptures. Of this dynasty three 
 several catalogues t will be found, the Ecclesi- 
 astical and Astronomical canons preserved by 
 Syncellus, and the celebrated canon of Ptolemaeus, 
 besides some other notices of the successors of 
 Nabonasar, among the supplemental Chaldaean 
 fragments. The first princes of the line appear to 
 have fixed their residence at Nineveh, and among 
 them we may recognize the Tiglath Pileser, 
 Senecherib, and Esar Haddon of the Scriptures. 
 Their race appears to have terminated in Saracus, 
 another Sardanapalus. NabopoUasar, a success- 
 
 * pp. 61,63. t p. 78. 
 
XXll 
 
 fui rebel, began the last line of the Assyrian and 
 Chaldaean monarchs.* He transferred the seat of 
 empire to Babylon, and in his reign, his cele- 
 brated son, Nebuchadnezzar, extended his con- 
 quests over the bordering kingdoms of the north 
 and west, by the reduction of Syria, Phoenicia, 
 Judaea, Egypt, and Arabia; an accurate account 
 of which is transmitted by Berossus.t On the 
 death of his father, Nebuchadnezzar succeeded 
 to the throne. Concerning him we have several 
 very interesting fragments from Berossus,t and 
 one from Megasthenes-I In these are detailed 
 the splendor of his works at Babylon, its cele- 
 brated walls, and brazen gates ; its temples, pa- 
 laces, and hanging gardens. The prophesy of 
 Nebuchadnezzar,^ probably alludes to the public 
 notification of Daniel's interpretation of his vision. 
 His successors, till the overthrow of the empire 
 by Cyrus, are given by Berossus and Megas- 
 thenes, and will be found also among the dynas- 
 ties. II Among his four immediate successors we 
 must find Belshazzar, and Darius the Mede. The 
 latter has been generally supposed to be Nabon- 
 nedus, though some have endeavoured to identify 
 him with Cyaxares. The conquest of the Me- 
 dian, Chaldaean, and Assyrian dominions by 
 Cyrus, grandson of Astyages, and the nephew of 
 Nebuchadnezzar, brings down the history to the 
 
 *p. 59. tP- 37, 38. I p. 44. 
 
 §P-45. II pp. 40, 45, 80, 81. 
 
XXlll 
 
 authentic records of Grecian literature. The 
 Persian line, the successors of Cyrus, will be 
 found in several different places, both among the 
 Chaldaean and Egyptian fragments. 
 
 The intense interest which Egyptian history 
 has excited, from the discovery of the interpreta- 
 tion of the Hieroglyphics, has induced me to 
 spare no labour or expence in rendering this part 
 of the work as perfect as circumstances would 
 allow. 
 
 The Laterculus or Canon of the Kings of 
 Thebes,* was compiled from the archives of that 
 city, by Eratosthenes, the librarian of Ptolemseus 
 Philadelphus. It is followed by the Old Egyptian 
 Chronicle, with a Latin version of the same, 
 from the Excerpta Barbara, and another from the 
 Armenian Chronicle of Eusebius : they contain 
 a summary of the dynasties of Egypt. To these 
 succeed the Egyptian dynasties of Manetho,! 
 whose introductory letter to king Ptolemaeus, 
 given in a subsequent page,| explains the nature 
 of his work, and the materials from whence it 
 was compiled. I have placed the six different 
 versions of the Dynasties of Manetho that are 
 extant confronting each other. The Canon of the 
 kings of Egypt from Josephus,§ I have compiled 
 from the historical fragments of Manetho : || and 
 
 * P- 84- t P- 94. J p. 171. § p. 136. 
 
 II pp. 170 and 173. 
 
XXIV 
 
 I have thrown it into the form of a Canon to faci- 
 litate comparison. I have next given a very im_ 
 jportant Canon,* the first part of which, from 
 Mestraim to the end of the seventeenth dynasty, 
 is preserved by Syncellus only : from the begin- 
 ning- of the eighteenth it is continued also in the 
 fragments of Eusebius : and from hence to the con- 
 clusion, four different versions of it will be found. 
 \To these are added the Canons of all the kings 
 • of Egypt, mentioned by Diodorus Siculusf and 
 Herodotus.J They were originally compiled by 
 Scaliger, but 1 have corrected them and given 
 them with several very important additions in 
 the original words of the authors, instead of in the 
 words of Scaliger himself. They are followed by 
 the Canon of Theophilus Antiochenus.§ And 
 after several very important chronological ex- 
 tracts || upon the antiquities of Egypt, I have com- 
 pleted the Dynasties, with a Canon of the early 
 Egyptian, Chaldaean, and Assyrian Kings, from 
 the Syriac Chronicle of Bar-hebrseus : % which I 
 have placed beside each other as they are syn- 
 chonized by that author, and given them in the 
 English letters corresponding to the Syriac, in- 
 stead of adopting the Latinized names of the 
 translators. 
 
 I have, therefore, comprised in this part of 
 
 *p. 139. tP-148. {154. §p. 158. 
 
 lip. 159. If p. 170. 
 
XXV 
 
 the work, no less than nineteen catalogues of the 
 Egyptian kings, with all the various readings 
 that occur in the different versions of the same. 
 They have been compiled with the greatest care, 
 and I have purposely abstained from all reference 
 to the Hieroglyphics, that I might not be misled 
 by any preconceived opinion. 
 
 At a time, when indefatigable research is every 
 day bringing to light new and interesting circum- 
 stances, it would be absurd to attempt to give 
 any thing but the roughest outline of Egyptian 
 history. I shall merely observe, then, that after 
 the dispersion from Babel, the children of Miz- 
 raim went off to Egypt, of which they appear to 
 have continued some time in undisturbed posses- 
 sion. Menes Misor or Mestraim, the Mizraim 
 of the Scriptures, and planter of the nation, is 
 naturally placed as the first sovereign of the united 
 realm, at the head of all the catalogues. And 
 perhaps the dominion of Athothis was equally 
 extensive ; for his name occurs in the Laterculus 
 of Eratosthenes, and as the Thoth or Taautus of 
 Sanchoniatho. After him the country seems to 
 have been divided into several independent mo- 
 narchies, some of whose princes may perhaps be 
 found among the fourteen first dynasties. That the 
 country was so divided, and that the first dynasties 
 were not considered successive by the ancients, we 
 have the authority of Artapanus* and Eusebius. 
 
 *p. 162. 
 
XXVI 
 
 The first historical fragment of Manetho,* 
 from Josephiis, gives an account of the invasion 
 and expulsion of a race of foreigners, who were 
 styled Hycsos or Shepherd kings ; whose princes 
 are identified with the seventeenth dynasty of all 
 the Canons except that given by Syncellus as the 
 canon of Africanus, in which they are placed as 
 the fifteenth. Of what family they were, whence 
 they came, and to what country they retired, have 
 been the subjects of almost as many hypotheses 
 as writers ; 1 shall not venture a remark upon a 
 problem, of which there is every reason shortly 
 to expect a satisfactory solution. Josephus and 
 the Fathers confound them with the Israelites, 
 who appear rather to be referred to by the second 
 fragment^ as the lepers, who were so cruelly ill- 
 treated by the Egyptians, and afterwards laid 
 waste the country, assisted by a second invasion 
 of the Shepherds. To these fragments I have 
 subjoined sixj other very curious notices of the 
 exodus of the Israelites and the final expulsion of 
 the Shepherds ; which events appear to have been 
 connected with one another, as well as with the 
 emigration of the Danaan colonies to Greece, 
 not only in time, but by circumstances of a poli- 
 tical nature,^ and to have occurred during the 
 sovereignty of the eighteenth dynasty. Tacitus 
 has also noticed the exodus, but in terms evi- 
 
 *p.l71. tp.l76. J p. 182. §Seealso the note top. 166. 
 
XXVll 
 
 dently copied from some of those which I have 
 g:iven : we have but few and scanty notices of the 
 kings of Egypt, even in Diodorus and Hero- 
 dotus. Its conquest by Nebucchadnezzar is re- 
 lated by Berossus,* and after two or three tem- 
 porary gleams of independence, it sunk at length 
 into a province of the Persian empire, and from 
 that day to the present, according to the denun- 
 ciation of the prophet,! Egypt has been the 
 basest of kingdoms, and under the yoke of 
 strangers. 
 
 The Tyrian Annals are fragments which were 
 quoted by Josephus from the lost histories of 
 Dius and Menander. They agree perfectly with 
 the scriptural accounts, and furnish some par- 
 ticulars in addition. The correspondence of 
 Solomon and Hiram, tlie foundation of Carthage, 
 and the invasion, conquests, and repulse of Sal- 
 manasar ; the siege of Tyre by Nebuchadnessar, 
 and its subsequent government under judges, are 
 historical additions of great interest and import- 
 ance. 
 
 The Periplus of Hanno is an account of the 
 earliest voyage of discovery extant. It was taken 
 from an original and apparently official document 
 which was suspended in the temple of Saturn, at 
 Carthage. Falconer has edited it as a separate 
 
 * p. 37. t Ezek. 29. 
 
XXVlll 
 
 work, and gives two dissertations on it ; the first, 
 explanatory of its contents ; and the second, a 
 refutation of Dodwell's reflections on its authen- 
 ticity. I have followed Falconer both in his text 
 and translation. With respect to its age. Fal- 
 coner agrees with Bougainville in referring it to 
 the sixth century before the Christian era. 
 
 The Periplus is prefaced by a few lines, re- 
 citing a decree of the Carthaginians, relative 
 to the voyage and its objects : and is then 
 continued by the commander, or one of his 
 companions, as a narrative, which commences 
 from the time the fleet had cleared the Straits of 
 Gibraltar. Bougainville has given a chart of the 
 voyage, which may be found, together with the 
 corresponding maps of Ptolemaeus and D'Anville, 
 in Falconer's treatise. It may be sufficient, how- 
 ever, to remark that Thymiaterium, the first of 
 the colonies planted by Hanno, occupies a posi- 
 tion very nearly, perhaps precisely the same with 
 that of the present commercial city of Mogadore. 
 The promontory of Soloeis corresponds with Cape 
 Bojador, nearly opposite to the Canaries. Cari- 
 contichos, Gytte, Acra, Melitta and Arambys 
 are placed between Cape Bojador and the Rio 
 d'Ouro which is supposed to be the Lixus. 
 Cerne is laid down as the island of Arguin under 
 the southern Cape Blanco : the river Chretes 
 perhaps is the St. John, and the next large 
 river mentioned is the Senegal. Cape Palmas 
 
XXIX 
 
 and Cape Three Points, are supposed to corres- 
 pond respectively with the Western and Southern 
 Horns, and some island in the bight of Benin, 
 with that of Gorillae. Vossius, however, sup- 
 poses the Western Horn to be Cape Verd, and 
 the Southern, Cape Palmas, in which case the 
 Sierra Leone will answer to the Ochema Theon 
 the Chariot of the Gods. 
 
 The description of the Troglodytae, as men 
 of a different form or appearance, may imply a 
 change from the Moresco to the Negro race. 
 Some passages, quoted by Falconer from Bruce's 
 travels, explain the extraordinary fires and nightly 
 merriment which alarmed the voyagers, as cus- 
 toms common among many of the negro tribes, 
 and which had repeatedly fallen within the scope 
 of his own observations. The Gorillae are sup- 
 posed to be large monkeys or wild men as the 
 name av6pami ajpm may in fact import. 
 
 The Periplus is followed by a strange account 
 of the African settlements, from the books of 
 Hiempsal king of Numidia, preserved by Sallust. 
 
 Of the Indian fragments of Megasthenes, the 
 most remarkable has already been referred to. 
 In the two great divisions of the Philosophical 
 sects,-]- into the Brahmanes and Germanes, we 
 may doubtless recognize the predecessors of the 
 
 *p. ^24. 
 
XXX 
 
 present Brachmans and Buddhists of Hindostan. 
 They are likewise mentioned by Clitarchus * as 
 the Brahmanes and Pramnse. The castes of India 
 are also described at length, t and have continued 
 with some variations to the present day. The an- 
 tiquity of such a division is very great, and per- 
 haps originated at the dispersion, as it prevailed 
 chiefly among the Ionic nations, while the Scythic 
 tribes prided themselves upon their independence, 
 and the nobility of the whole race. Megasthenes 
 is reputed to have been a Persian, and an officer in 
 the army of Alexander in his expedition to India, 
 and was employed upon several negociations of 
 consequence. 
 
 I have next given two short notices of some 
 celebrated islands in the Atlantic and Indian 
 oceans. The first, j; upon the Atlantic island, is 
 quoted by Proclus, from the Ethiopic history of 
 Marcellus, in illustration of the passages of Plato 
 in the Timaeus relative to the same. Some have 
 looked upon the relation as worthy of credit, and 
 confirmed by the broken nature of all the islands, 
 which lie scattered between the old and the new 
 world, regarding them as relics of a former tract 
 which has been absorbed. The second fragment 
 from Euemerus may relate to the islands in the 
 Indian Archipelago ; though it is highly probable 
 
 *p. 229. tP-216. J p. 233. 
 
XXXI 
 
 that both may refer only to the White island of 
 the West, so celebrated in the Mythological le- 
 gends of almost all nations, and in none more 
 than in the antiquities of the British islands. 
 
 As I profess not to enter into the details, but 
 merely to provide as it were the raw materials, I 
 shall dwell but little upon Chronology. By far 
 the most authentic record that has come down to 
 us is the Canon of Ptolemseus.* It commences 
 from the Chaldaean era of Nabonasar, and is 
 continued to the conclusion of the reign of Anto- 
 ninus Pius. In calculating its chronology, how- 
 ever, it must be observed, that although it starts 
 from this Chaldaean era, its years are the Sothoic 
 years of Egypt, consisting only of three hundred 
 and sixty-five days, without any intercalation. 
 Among the Chronological fragments at the end 
 of the work will be found the passage of Censo- 
 rinus,t so important in determining the celebrated 
 epochs of ancient history ; and likewise an ex- 
 tract from Theon Alexandrinus,J from the ma- 
 nuscripts of the King of France, partly cited 
 by Larcher in his translation of Herodotus. § For 
 the complete extract, I beg leave to return my 
 thanks to Mons. Champollion Figeac, and Mons. 
 Hase librarian to the king. Several usefid chro- 
 nological passages will be found scattered over 
 
 * p. 83. t p. 324. t p. 329. § Vol. ii. p. 556. 
 
XXXll 
 
 the work : some also are collected at the end of 
 the Dynasties.* I have added also two short 
 notices of the Sarus and Nerus of the Chal- 
 
 daeans.t 
 
 It is remarkable, that the three great eras of 
 ancient history commence within thirty years of 
 one another, and are commonly fixed. 
 
 The first Olympiad, B. C. 777. 
 
 The foundation of Rome, B. C. 753. 
 
 And the era of Nabonasar, B.C. 747. 
 
 The commencement of the reign of Diocle- 
 sian is determined by the observed and calculated 
 eclipses to be in the year A, D. 284. The begin- 
 ning of the great Sothoic period of 1641, Sothoic 
 or vague years, equivalent to 1640 Julian years, 
 is fixed about the year B.C. 1321, orl325. Dur- 
 ing this great embolismic period, the first day of 
 the Egyptian year, called Thoth, from the omission 
 of the intercalation of the quarter of a day in each 
 year, recedes through every day of the year, till 
 it arrives at the point whence it originally 
 started, and again coincides with the Heliacal 
 rising of the Dogstar. 
 
 Having thus brought down the ancient his- 
 tory of the world as contained in the fragments 
 to the times of Grecian record, I shall endeavour, 
 in like manner^ to trace a faint outline of its 
 Theology. 
 
 *pp. 328, 329. f p. 328. 
 
XXXlll 
 
 From Babel, the centre of their abominations, 
 the heathens carried off the same objects of ado- 
 ration, the same superstitious observances, and 
 the same. legendary tales, which, however varied 
 and confused, may without difficulty be identified 
 throughout the world. Among the pastoral 
 tribes, the Scythic doctrines almost universally 
 prevailed ; yet in subsequent times they also fell 
 into idolatry : while the Ionic nations carried their 
 additions and corruptions to such a length, that 
 the original and more simple doctrines became 
 obliterated among the vulgar ; and were retained 
 only by the philosophers and priests, and some- 
 times were even re-imported from abroad. The 
 more elaborate corruptions of lonism appear to 
 have prevailed originally in the Iranian territories 
 only, and to have passed to India and to Egypt, 
 to have spread themselves with civilization over 
 Greece, and subsequently over the whole Roman 
 world. By foreign conquest and other circum- 
 stances, the two systems were often amalgamated 
 into one. The more elaborate and corrupted 
 form of lonism and idolatry would catch the 
 attention of the casual observer as the religion of 
 the land ; while the deeper doctrines, which re- 
 tained much of their primitive simplicity, were 
 wrapped in mystery, and communicated only to 
 the initiated. 
 
 Most nations, in process of time, became more 
 attached to particular parts, and retained but 
 
 f 
 
XXXIV 
 
 fragments of the general system. But it is still 
 in existence, and preserved almost entire, both in 
 its Scythic and Ionic form, as the Buddhism and 
 Brahmenism of Hindostan. By comparing all 
 the varied legends of the w^est and east in con- 
 junction, we may obtain the following outline of 
 the theology of the ancients. 
 
 It recognizes, as the primary elements of all 
 things, two independent principles, of the nature 
 of male and female. And these, in mystic union 
 as the soul and body, constitute the great Her- 
 maphroditic deity, the One, the Universe itself, 
 consisting still of the two separate elements of its 
 composition, modified, though combined in one 
 individual, of which all things were regarded but 
 as parts. From the two, or more frequently 
 from the male, proceeded three sons or Hypos- 
 tases ; which, when examined severally, are each 
 one and the same with the principle from which 
 they sprung : but when viewed conjointly, they 
 constitute a triad, emanating from a fourth yet 
 older divinity, who, by a mysterious act of self- 
 triplication, becomes three, while he yet remains 
 but one, each member of the triad being ulti- 
 mately resolvable into the monad.* With this is 
 connected the doctrine of a succession of similar 
 worlds. At the conclusion of each revolving 
 period, the world is dissolved, alternately by 
 
 * See Faber at length upon this subject, Pag. Id. Vol. IT. 
 
XXXV 
 
 flood and fire ; and all its varied forms and parts 
 are absorbed into the two primeval principles, 
 which then remain in the loveliness of their exist- 
 ence. After a certain interval their re-union 
 commences, and with it the reconstruction of 
 another world. As before, the first production of 
 this world is the triad, and the same heroes and 
 persons re-appear ; and the same events are again 
 transacted, till the time arrives for another dis- 
 solution. Such was the system in its original 
 form ; it was a foundation of materialism, upon 
 which was raised a superstructure of idolatry. 
 
 The most remarkable feature in the heathen 
 theology is the multiplicity of its gods. The 
 easy temper of polytheism, as it has been called, 
 hesitated not to adopt the divinities of the sur- 
 rounding nations ; while the deification, not only of 
 heroes and kings, but of the virtues and vices, 
 with the genii of the woods and waters, moun- 
 tains and cities, contributed to introduce new 
 and strange inmates into the Pantheon. But if 
 we eject these modern intruders, if we restore to 
 their original seats the imported deities, such as 
 Pan to Arcadia, Hermes to Egypt, Osiris to 
 Memphis, Hercules to Tyre, and Dionysus to 
 India ; and if we investigate the origin of each, 
 we shall find every nation, notwithstanding the 
 variety of names, acknowledging the same deities 
 and the same system of theology : and, however 
 humble any of the deities may appear in the 
 
XXXVi 
 
 Pantheons of Greece and Rome, each, who has 
 any claim to antiquity, will be found ultimately, 
 if not immediately, resolvable into the original 
 God or Goddess, into one or other of the two 
 primeval principles. 
 
 In conducting such an investigation, a very 
 vsingular circumstance presents itself in the mani- 
 fold character of these deities. Their human or 
 terrestrial appearance, as mere mortals deified is 
 the most obvious ; as the sun, moon, elements, 
 and powers of nature, they assume a celestial or 
 physical aspect. And if we turn to the writings 
 of the philosophers, we shall find them sustain- 
 ing a character more abstract and metaphysicaL 
 Yet under all these different forms, the same 
 general system is preserved. 
 
 In his terrestrial character, the chief Hero 
 God, under whatever name, is claimed by every 
 nation as its progenitor and founder. And 
 not only is he celebrated as the king of that 
 country in particular, but of the whole world. 
 He is exposed to some alarming danger from the 
 sea, or an evil principle or monster by which the 
 sea is represented. He is nevertheless rescued by 
 some friendly female aid, sometimes concealed in 
 a cavern or in the moon, or preserved in a death- 
 like sleep, borne upon a snake, or floating on an 
 island or a lotus, though more frequently in a boat 
 or ark. At length he awakens from his slumber, 
 subdues his enemy, and lands upon a mountain. 
 
XXXVll 
 
 He then reorganizes the world, and becomes him- 
 self the father primarily of three sons, and through 
 them, of the human race ; not unfrequently with 
 some allusions to the dove and rainbow. In fact, 
 in his human character he was the great father of 
 mankind ; but he may not only be identified with 
 Noah but with Adam likewise. The one was 
 looked upon as the re- appearance of the other, 
 and both an incarnation of the Deity. 
 
 In his immediate celestial character the God 
 is universally held to be the Sun ; but the cha- 
 racter of the great Goddess is of a more complex 
 description. As the companion of the man, she 
 is the ark ; which was regarded not only as his 
 consort, but his daughter, as the work of his own 
 hands ; and his mother, from whose womb he 
 again emerged, as an infant, to a second life; and 
 his preserver during the catastrophe of the de- 
 luge. As the companion of the Sun she is either 
 the earth or moon : not that the distinctions be- 
 tween the human and celestial characters are 
 accurately maintained ; for they are so strangely 
 blended together, that the adventures applicable 
 to one are frequently, and sometimes purposely, 
 misapplied to the other. Thus, whilst the Man 
 is said to have entered into, been concealed in, 
 and have again issued from the ark, the moon, 
 and the earth, indifferently, the Sun is fabled to 
 have been plunged into the ocean, to have sailed 
 upon a lotus, to have taken refuge in a floating 
 
XXXVlll 
 
 island, and to have dwelt upon a sacred mountain 
 left dry by the retiring flood.* 
 
 It has been often remarked, that the Theo- 
 gonies and Cosmogonies of the heathens were 
 the same. In addition to those naturally con- 
 stituting a part of the work, I have given the 
 most remarkable of the Hermetic, Orphic, and 
 Pythagorean accounts ; which will be found, with 
 the celebrated collection from Damascius, under 
 a separate head.f By comparing these with the 
 Cosmogonies of Sanchoniatho, Berossus, and the 
 rest, we may, without much difficulty, arrive at 
 the following conclusion : that the Ether and 
 Chaos, or, in the language of the Philosophers, 
 Mind and Matter, were the two primeval, eternal, 
 and independent principles of the universe ; the 
 one regarded as a vivifying and intellectual prin- 
 ciple, the other as a watery Chaos, boundless, and 
 without form : both which continued for a time 
 without motion, and in darkness. By a mystic 
 union of the two was formed the great Herma- 
 phroditic deity, the One, the universal World; of 
 which the Chaotic matter presently became the 
 body, and the Etherial Intellectual principle the 
 soul. As soon as the union had commenced, 
 from the Ether sprung forth the triad, Phanes or 
 Eros, a triple divinity, the most prominent cha- 
 racter of which was Light. He was the same 
 with the Soul of the World, and the Intelligible 
 
 * See Faber, Pag. Id. f p. 283, and following. 
 
XXXIX 
 
 triad so largely insisted upon by the Platonists. 
 The gross chaotic elements of Earth and Water 
 were formed into the terraqueous globe, while the 
 disposing Ether, in the character of Phanes, un- 
 der some three of the conditions of Light, Air, 
 Heat, Fire, Ether, Flame, or Spirit, composed a 
 physical trinity concentred in the Sun, the soul 
 and ruler of the world. Or, according to the 
 more refined speculations, it consisted of a trinity 
 of mental powers, in which the Understanding, 
 Reason or Intellect, the Soul, Passions, Feelings 
 or Affections, Power, Counsel or Will, are va- 
 riously combined. Viewed, therefore, either 
 under a physical or metaphysical aspect, it is 
 still a triad subordinate to, and emanating from 
 the more ancient Intellectual Ether, and into 
 which each person of the triad is again re- 
 solvable.* 
 
 With respect to the Physical triad, by com- 
 paring the heathen accounts with similar passages 
 in the Scriptures, though not decisive, yet so 
 preponderating does the evidence appear to me 
 upon this point, that if the school of Hutchinson 
 had not failed to establish their very elegant hy- 
 pothesis, as to the fact that the Fire, Light, and 
 Spirit or Air, were only three different condi- 
 tions of one and the same etherial fluid, appear- 
 ing as Fire at the orb of the Sun, as Light pro- 
 
 * See the Inquiry at the end. 
 
xl 
 
 ceeding from it, and as Spirit returning to it, 
 I should not have hesitated to subscribe to the 
 opinion that such was the original trinity of the 
 Gentiles ; a triad, nevertheless, subordinate to a 
 monad, which existed in the form of Ether pre- 
 viously to its assuming such conditions. 
 
 The Metaphysical speculations of the ancients 
 upon this subject can only be derived by analo- 
 gical reasoning from contemplation of the micro- 
 cosm of man. To point out the close analogy 
 preserved in this particular between the Meta- 
 physical and Physical system before explained I 
 would observe, that Man is a being compounded 
 of an Intellectual, and of a Material substance, 
 both of which were conceived by the ancients to 
 have pre-existed, before they became united in 
 the compound individual animal, the Man. When 
 thus united, they appear to have conceived a 
 triad of intellectual powers, the Intellect, the 
 Affections Feelings or Emotions, and the Will 
 or Power of action. But for further illustration 
 of these matters, and for such proof as can be 
 produced, I must refer to the disquisition at the 
 end. 
 
 Upon this subject, therefore, I cannot agree 
 with Mr. Faber in supposing that the trinita- 
 rian speculations of the Heathens originated in 
 the coincidence of Adam and Noah being each 
 the father of three sons ; for of the three dis- 
 tinct analogical systems the Metaphysical, of the 
 
Xll 
 
 Mind with its Faculties, and Matter, — the Physi- 
 cal, of the Ether with its conditions, and the 
 Chaos, — and the Human, of the Patriarch with 
 his three sons, and the universal mother the Ark 
 or Earth, — the last analogy is not only the most 
 imperfect, but according to all historical ac- 
 counts, Demonolatry was introduced subsequently 
 to the worship of nature and the elements. 
 
 From the widely dispersed traditions upon 
 the subject, it is manifest that the circumstances 
 of the creation and the deluge were well known 
 to all mankind previously to the dispersion. And 
 the writings of Moses give to the chosen people, 
 not so much a new revelation as a correct, authen- 
 ticated and inspired account of circumstances, 
 which had then become partially obscured by 
 time and abused by superstition. The formless 
 watery Chaos and the Etherial substance of the 
 heavens, enfolding and passing over its surface 
 as a mighty wind, are the first principles both of 
 the sacred and profane cosmogonies; but they 
 are reclaimed by Moses as the materials, created 
 by the immediate agency of an Almighty power. 
 The subsequent process of formation so com- 
 pletely corresponds in both systems, that if they 
 were not borrowed the one from the other, (a po- 
 sition which cannot be maintained,) they must 
 each have been ultimately derived from the com- 
 mon source of revelation. Similar considerations 
 upon the traditions of a Trinity, so universal 
 
xlii 
 
 among the nations, and an examination of what 
 that Trinity was composed, forces upon me the 
 conviction, that the trinitarian doctrine, as it is 
 now believed, was one of the original and funda- 
 mental tenets of the Patriarchal religion; that the 
 analogy between the Microcosm, as pointed out, 
 and the then current accounts of the creation, 
 became the stumbling block, which set mankind 
 to refine upon the truth ; that hence they fell into 
 the errors of attributing eternity to matter, of 
 placing a Monad above the Trinity, with the 
 Pantheistic opinion that the Deity was no other 
 than the universe itself. The doctrine of the 
 succession of worlds, the Metempsychosis, and 
 Demonolatry would follow naturally enough by 
 an extension of their system from the particular 
 circumstances of the creation to those attendant 
 upon the deluge. By the pride of false philo- 
 sophy they forsook the truth of revelation, and 
 sunk into materialism, into the worship of the 
 elements, of man and beasts, and into idolatry 
 with all its attendant abominations. 'When 
 they knew God, they glorified him not as God ; 
 neither were thankful ; but became vain in their 
 imaginations, and their foolish heart was dark- 
 ened. Professing themselves to be wise, they 
 became fools ; and changed the glory of the in- 
 corruptible God into an image made like to 
 corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed 
 beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore, God 
 
xliii 
 
 gave them up to iincleanness through the lusts of 
 their own hearts.'* 
 
 To reclaim a world so fallen, the great mani- 
 festations of the Almighty from time to time have 
 taken place, not only at the most civilized as 
 well as celebrated periods of history, but upon 
 the spots then best calculated for the general dis- 
 semination of truth among the heathens. The 
 geographical situation of Palestine, chosen it 
 may be for the seat of universal empire, is the 
 most remarkable upon earth for the facility of 
 communication which it affords with every 
 quarter of the globe. At the time of the Advent, 
 it formed as it were the boundary of the rival 
 empires of Rome and Parthia, subject to Rome, 
 but holding an intimate connexion with its colo- 
 nial offspring within the Parthian dominions. 
 And its situation was at that time not more ex- 
 cellently adapted for the universal diffusion of 
 the Gospel, both in the East and West, than 
 it was for the general instruction of mankind, 
 in times of old, when it formed so considerable 
 a part of the high road of communication between 
 the empires of Egypt and Assyria. About the 
 time of the eighteenth dynasty, the most brilliant 
 epoch of Egyptian history, the Exodus of the 
 Israelites was effected : and the fame of the mi- 
 
 * Romans, i. 21. 
 
xliv 
 
 raculous exploits of Moses and Joshua was 
 wafted with the Danaan colonies to Greece, with 
 the fugitive Canaanites to the West, and carried 
 by the Israelites themselves into the East. 
 During the revolutionary violence consequent 
 upon the downfall of the ancient Assyrian em- 
 pire, the same merciful Providence kept up a 
 communication with the kingdoms which sprung 
 out of its ruins, by the mission of Jonah to Ni- 
 neveh, by the connexion of the princes of Sa- 
 maria with Syria, and by the dispersion of the 
 ten tribes over the territories of the Medes and 
 Assyrians by Salmanasar : and upon the full 
 re-establishment of the empire at Babylon, a 
 knowledge of the truth was diffused far and wide 
 by the captivity of the Jews themselves. 
 
 The conversion of Nebuchadnezzar, and the 
 decrees of himself and his successors, both of the 
 Assyrian and Persian line, in favour of the truth, 
 must have been attended with at least some tem- 
 porary effect upon the religious and piiilosophical 
 sentiments of the East. And such an effect may 
 be clearly traced in the very general reformation 
 of the systems and superstitions which about this 
 period took place. 
 
 Among the Persians, themselves a Scythic 
 people, this reformation appears to have re-ani- 
 mated their zeal and enmity against the temples 
 and idolatry of their Ionian rivals. It may also 
 have led them to convert the two independent 
 
xlv 
 
 principles of Mind and Matter into spiritual 
 agents in opposition to one another, and to have 
 revived the unmingled worship of the Sun and 
 Fire, at first but as an emblem and image of the 
 Supreme, though it soon again degenerated into 
 the Sabaism of old. The reformation may be 
 traced through Assyria, India, China and Egypt, 
 and in those amendments and refinements which 
 were shortly afterwards imported by Pythagoras 
 into Greece. 
 
 A summary of the Pythagorean doctrines will 
 be found in the commencement of the celebrated 
 treatise of Timaeus Locrus.* It may be observedyi 
 that the Pythagorean speculations have a tacit 
 reference to the ancient classification of Causes, as 
 the Efficient, the Formal or Ideals, the Material 
 and the Final. In conformity to this division we 
 find introduced betweea the two ancient inde- 
 pendent principles of Mind and Matter, the 
 world of Forms or abstract Ideas, to which is 
 attributed an eternal subsistence, if not an exis- 
 tence independent of the Mind ; whilst the TScya^lv 
 Good in the abstract, the summum bonum, the 
 great final cause, became the subject of perpetual, 
 discussion and inquiry among all succeeding phi- 
 losophers. 
 
 The Forms and Matter were' now substituted, 
 for the ancient Duad ; superior to which was, 
 
 * I have given it p. 301. 
 
xlvi 
 
 placed the Efficient Cause as the Monad, Deity, 
 or DemiurgLis. This Duad was, nevertheless, re- 
 garded as two eternal and independent principles, 
 and by their combination the Deity formed the 
 Sensible world, a living animal, composed of soul 
 and body. Subordinate to the duad is the Py- 
 thagorean Triad, occupying the same relative 
 situation with respect to the duad as in the more 
 ancient systems. By this introduction of the 
 Ideal world, and the elevation of the deity above 
 the duad, the system lost something of the gross 
 materialism which had hitherto obtained, but it 
 lost, at the same time, all knowledge of the an- 
 cient triad, which was now replaced by such 
 triads as were more conformable to the Pytha- 
 gorean mode, and of which the persons were often 
 subordinate to, or comprehended within each 
 other, as genera and species.* 
 
 The doctrines of Plato differ only in refine- 
 ment from the preceding. If we admit the Par- 
 menides and the Timseus to embrace his com- 
 plete system, God and Matter, two originally in- 
 dependent principles, are held to be, as it were, 
 the extremities of that chain of being which com- 
 poses the universe. Subordinate to the God, we 
 have the Intelligible world of Ideas or the Forms, 
 commencing, as the latter Platonists insist, with 
 the Intelligible triad : but whether Plato regarded 
 
 * See the Pythagorean fragments, p. 301. 
 
xlvii 
 
 this world of Ideas in the abstract as subsisting 
 only within the mind of the Deity, or whether he 
 attributed to it a distinct existence* without the 
 Mind, comprehending different orders of divine 
 super-essential beings, may well be questioned. 
 When the Deity or Demiurgus thought proper to 
 compose the world, he looked to this ideal world 
 as the exemplar, in whose likeness he constructed 
 his new work. He impressed the disordered 
 material Chaos with the Forms, and rendered the 
 world a living animal, after the pattern of its ideal 
 prototype, consisting of a soul endued with Intel- 
 lect, and of a body of which all beings compre- 
 hended in it, Gods Men Animals or material 
 species, are but the concrete individuals, of which 
 the abstract ideas unalterably subsist in the intel- 
 ligible world. Though still supposed to continue 
 in existence, the Deity, as in the more ancient 
 systems, retires as effectually from the stage as 
 did the ancient Ether when superseded by the 
 Phanes. And all the mundane operations are 
 carried on as before, by the Soul of the world. 
 
 While the Stoics and other schools retained 
 the ancient doctrines, and looked not further than 
 
 * Existence, according to the ancients, implies essence ; 
 whereas the Ideal world was deemed super-essential : but I am 
 compelled to use the words to make myself understood ; for the 
 English language has not been sufficiently accommodated to 
 these metaphysical subtleties of the Greeks to supply the requi- 
 site terms. 
 
xlviii 
 
 the world itself, it is true that the Pythagoreans 
 and Plato held a God superior to the world ; but 
 it is extremely doubtful w hether they entertained 
 a sublimer conception of their great immediate 
 efficient cause, the Soul of the world, or indeed 
 of Soul in general, than the gross materialism of 
 a subtile ether. They discouraged, likewise, the 
 tenet of the succession of worlds ; though it was 
 subsequently revived by the later Platonists, by 
 whom the Deity was supposed, at the predestined 
 time, to swallow up the world, first the sensible, 
 then the Ideal, and lastly Phanes the Intelligible 
 triad, and to remain in the solitude of his unity. 
 
 Much as has been said upon the Platonic 
 trinity I must confess that 1 can find fewer traces 
 of that doctrine in the writings of Plato than of 
 his less refined predecessors, the mythologists. I 
 have given such extracts as appear to me to 
 relate to the subject, together with a fragment of 
 Amelius* which expressly mentions the three 
 kings of Plato as identical with the Orphic trinity. 
 Dr. Morgan, in his essay upon the subject, satis- 
 factorily refutes the notion, that Plato regarded 
 the Logos as the second person of the trinity : t 
 
 * p. 305. 
 
 •}" The celebrated passage in the Epihomis of Plato BwaTtore- 
 Xav xocTjUOv ov erale Xoyo^ o nrdyrav ^eioraro^ opocTw, usually rendered, 
 " Perfecting the visible world, which the word, the most divine 
 of all things, made," refers to a very different subject. The 
 inquiry in this part of the dialogue relates to the knowledge of 
 number, without which it is asserted a man cannot have Koyo^ 
 
xlix 
 
 and upon this refutation he denies that Plato 
 held the doctrine at all, more particularly, as from 
 the time of Plato to that of Ammonius Saccas 
 in the third century, no disciple of his school 
 seems to have been aware that such a doctrine 
 was contained in his writings. Perhaps, how- 
 ever, we may trace some obscure allusions to it 
 in the beginning of the second hypothesis of the 
 Parmenides and in the passages which I have 
 
 reason; and if destitute of reason, he cannot attain wisdom. 
 The God, which imparted to man the knowledge of numbers, is 
 the Heaven, for there are eight powers contained in it akin to 
 each other, that of the Sun, of the Moon, &c. to whom, he says, 
 must be assigned equal honour — " For let us not assign to one 
 the honour of the year, to another the honour of the month, and 
 to others none of that portion of time, in which each performs its 
 course in conjunction with the others, accomplishing that visible 
 order which reason, the most divine of all things {or of the Uni- 
 verses^ has established. 
 
 The no less celebrated passage from the Philebus, "On voZq 
 f.axi yevQva-TVjq tov itavrav ahiov, by which it is supposed that the 
 consubstantiality of the Logos with the first cause is asserted, 
 relates to the human mind, and is the conclusion of an argument 
 which proves, that as ordinary fire is derived from the elemental, 
 and the human body from the elemental body of the world, so is 
 the human mind akin to, or of the same nature with the Divine 
 mind, or Soul of the universe, the cause of all things. These 
 and other less celebrated passages of Plato, when examined in 
 conjunction with this context, afford us, as Dr. Morgan justly 
 observes, no more foundation for supposing that Plato held 
 the doctrine of the Trinity than the following very curious pas- 
 sage, which he produces from Seneca, gives us ground to 
 suppose that it was held by the Stoics : " Id actum est, mihi 
 crede ab illo, quisquis formator universi fuit, sive ille Deus est 
 
 h 
 
given ;* though in the latter the doctrines appear 
 rather to refer to the Monad and Duad than to 
 the genuine trinity of the ancients. So far from 
 any such doctrine being maintained by the Py- 
 thagoreans or in the Academy, we find only 
 such vague allusions as might be expected among 
 philosophers, who reverenced an ancient tradition, 
 and were willing, after they had lost the substance, 
 to find something to which they might attach the 
 shadow. 
 
 The error which Dr. Morgan has refuted, took 
 its rise with the fathers of the Church in the se- 
 cond century. They were led into the mistake 
 by the word Logos, used by Plato and St. John, 
 and made the Platonic Trinity to consist of God, 
 the Logos, and the Soul of the world, and this 
 in spite of all the professed followers of Plato, 
 who, however they might vary among them- 
 selves, uniformly insisted upon placing the Mo- 
 
 potens omniumt sive incorporalis ratio ingentium operum artifex, 
 sive divinus spiritus per omnia maxima minima, asquali intentione 
 difFusus, sive fatum et immutabilis causarum inter se cohaeren- 
 tium series. "f To the observations from Dr. Morgan's work, I 
 may venture to add that the word Logos, as used by St. John 
 and Plato, has two very distinct significations. By the latter, 
 Reason in general is implied, whereas St. John uses it as a trans- 
 lation of the Hebrew dbr, the Word signifying also a thing or 
 person revealed, and if at all in the sense of reason, which may 
 be implied from the commentaries of the fathers, not for reason 
 in general, but for the particular faculty so called. 
 
 ♦ p. 304. t Consol. ad Helv. c. 8. 
 
li 
 
 nad and Duad, or at least a Monad, above their 
 Triad. 
 
 In the first century of the Christian era, Philo, 
 an Alexandrian Jew, had attempted to expound 
 the Scripture on Platonic principles ; and after the 
 promulgation of the Gospel many of the fathers 
 warmly adopted the same mode of exposition. 
 The different sects of the Gnostics went far be- 
 yond the Grecian sage, and sought in the East 
 the doctrines, to which they looked upon the 
 writings of Plato merely as essays, introductory to 
 the sublimer flights of the Oriental mysticism : 
 and they treated his followers with that contempt, 
 against which the vanity of a philosopher is 
 seldom proof; and as long as these schools exist- 
 ed, a bitter enmity prevailed between them. The 
 Gnostics gave at once a real existence to the Ideal 
 world, and continuing the chain of being from 
 tlie Supreme, through numerous orders of Eons, 
 personified abstract ideas, of which the second 
 and third persons of the Trinity were the first 
 and second Eons, and from thence to the lowest 
 material species, founded that daring heresy 
 which so long disturbed the tranquillity of Chris- 
 tendom : and with this spurious Platonism of 
 the fathers the Arian * heresy is likewise intimately 
 connected. 
 
 * It is curious to observe the Arian and Orthodox illustra- 
 tions of Eusebius and Epiphanius. The former illustrates the 
 Trinity by the Heaven, the Sun, and the Spirit; or the Heaven, the 
 
lii 
 
 But the internal heresies of the Church were 
 not the only ill effects which the misguided zeal 
 of the fathers, in forcing upon Plato the doctrine 
 of the Trinity, brought about. Though it is pos- 
 sible, that by pointing out some crude similarity 
 of doctrine, they might have obtained some con- 
 verts by rendering Christianity less unpalatable 
 to the philosophical world of that day, yet the 
 weapon was skilfully turned against them, and 
 with unerring effect, when the Pagans took upon 
 them to assert that nothing new had been revealed 
 in Christianity ; since, by the confessions of its 
 very advocates, the system was previously con- 
 tained in the writings of Plato. 
 
 In the third century, Ammonius Saccas, uni- 
 versally acknowledged to have been a man of 
 consummate ability, taught that every sect, 
 Christian, Heretic or Pagan, had received the 
 truth, and retained it in their varied legends. He 
 undertook, therefore, to unfold it from them all, 
 and to reconcile every creed. And from his ex- 
 ertions sprung the celebrated Eclectic school of 
 the later Platonists. Plotinus, Amelius, Olym- 
 pius, Porphyrins, Jamblichus, Syrianus, and 
 Proclus, were among the celebrated professors 
 
 Sun, and the Moon, the two latter as the leaders of innumerable 
 host of spirits and stars, evidently derived from the prevailing 
 notions of the Fathers relative to the Platonic trinity ; whilst 
 Epiphanius declares, that this great mystery is properly under- 
 stood as Fire, Light, and Spirit or Air reveal it to us. 
 
liii 
 
 who succeeded Ammonius in the Platonic chair, 
 and revived and kept alive the spirit of Paganism, 
 with a bitter enmity to the Gospel, for near three 
 hundred years. The Platonic schools were at 
 length closed by the edict of Justinian ; and seven 
 wise men, the last lights of Platonism, Diogenes, 
 Hermias, Eulalius, Priscianus, Damascius, Isido- 
 rus and Simplicius retired indignantly from the 
 persecutions of Justinian, to realize the shadowy 
 dreams of the republic of Plato, under the Persian 
 despotism of Chosroes.* 
 
 From the writings of these philosophers is 
 collected the bulk of the Oracles of Zoroaster.f 
 A few of them were first published by Ludovicus 
 Tiletanus at Paris, with the commentaries of 
 Pletho, to which were subsequently added those 
 of Psellus. Chief part of them, however, were 
 collected by Franciscus Patricius, and pub- 
 lished with the Hermetic books at the end of 
 his Nova Philosophia. To the labours of Mr. 
 Taylor we are indebted for the addition of about 
 fifty more, and for the references to the works 
 from whence all were extracted. I have arranged 
 them according to the subjects, which are said to 
 be occultly discussed in the Parmenides of Plato, 
 viz. : Cause or God, the Ideal Intelligible or 
 Intellectual world. Particular Souls, and the 
 Material world. And I have placed under a 
 
 * For the particulars of this philosophical transaction see 
 Gibbon, c. xl. f p. 239. 
 
liv 
 
 separate head the Magical and Philosophical 
 precepts and directions. There can be no ques- 
 tion but that many of these Oracles are spurious ; 
 all those, for instance, which relate to the Intelli- 
 gible and Intellectual orders, which were con- 
 fessedly obtained in answers given by daemons, 
 raised for that purpose by the Theurgists ;* who, 
 as well as all the later Platonists, made preten- 
 sions to magic, not only in its refinements, which 
 they were pleased to designate Theurgy, but also 
 in that debased form which we should call com- 
 mon witchcraft. Nevertheless, several of the 
 Oracles seem to be derived from more au- 
 thentic sources, and, like the spurious Hernietic 
 books which have come down to us, probably 
 contain much of the pure Sabiasm of Persia, 
 and the doctrines of the Oriental philosophy. 
 
 I have thus endeavoured to give I fear a very 
 imperfect outline of ancient history and theology. 
 But, as it is intended rather to assist the reader 
 through such an heterogeneous heap of materials, 
 by bringing forward the most prominent parts 
 and connecting them with one another, I trust 
 its errors will be excused, as they may be cor- 
 rected by the readers better judgment from the 
 materials themselves before him. In closing the 
 
 * The Theurgists were the two Julians, the father called 
 Chaldaeus, the son, Theurgus. They flourished in the reign of 
 Marcus Antoninus, and were the first who delivered the oracles 
 upon the Intelligible and Intellectual orders. 
 
Iv 
 
 subject, I beg to offer my sincerest thanks to 
 Isaac CuUimore, Esq., to whose deep and exten- 
 sive chronological researches, I am indebted for 
 references to several very important passages in 
 the following work, which had escaped my notice. 
 
 It is needless to take notice of the numerous 
 forgeries, which have been issued as the produc- 
 tions of the authors of these fragments. There 
 is a complete set, which was composed in Latin 
 by Annius, a monk of Viterbo. But it is a sin- 
 gular circumstance, and one which might be 
 urged with great force against the genuineness of 
 almost the whole collection, that not only the 
 original works have perished, but those also, 
 through whose means these relics have been 
 handed down. With the exception of these frag- 
 ments, not only have Sanchoniatho, Berossus, 
 and the rest passed into oblivion ; but the pre- 
 servers of their names have followed in the same 
 track, and to a more unusual fate. The frag- 
 ments of Philo, Abydenus, Polyhistor, Dius, 
 and others, are generally not those of their own 
 works, but extracts from their predecessors. 
 
 It is necessary also to advert to the nume- 
 rous errors which will be found in every sheet. 
 The fragments have been exposed to more than 
 the common risks and accidents, to which all 
 ancient writings have been subject. They have 
 been either copied from the rude annals of anti- 
 
Ivi 
 
 quity, or sketched from historical paintings or 
 hieroglyphic records, they have been sometimes 
 translated from the sacred into the common lan- 
 guage of the place, and again translated into 
 Greek ; then passed in citation from hand to 
 hand, and lie widely scattered over the works 
 principally of the fathers, and the writers of the 
 Lower empire. It is matter of surprise then, not 
 that they abound in error and uncertainty, but 
 that so much of them has been preserved. 
 
 Several of these fragments are to be found in 
 two or three different authors, each of whom 
 contains a different version of tiie same, differing, 
 not so much in the outline, and in the general 
 flow of w^ords, as in those technicalities and va- 
 riations of termination, which were necessary to 
 adapt them to the author's style; and it has been 
 a source of some little perplexity to determine 
 which of these* various readings to prefer. 
 
 To Eusebius, Syncellus and Josephus, we 
 are largely indebted for these relics of antiquity. 
 For Josephus I have followed Hudson's edition. 
 The Cologne edition of the Praeparatio Evange-' 
 lica of Eusebius is often considered the best : but 
 upon close inspection and comparison I have been 
 induced to prefer the text of Stephanus. With 
 the exception of a mutilated translation into 
 Latin by Hieronymus, Eusebius' Chronicle was 
 lost. Under that title, however, Scaliger com- 
 
Ivii 
 
 piled a very portly folio, which, with some other 
 Chronicles, contains a collection of all the frag- 
 ments of the Greek text of Eusebius, that could 
 be found. The recovery of the Armenian trans- 
 lation of thi^ Chronicle is a great acquisition. It 
 is regarded upon the Continent as perfectly au- 
 thentic ; but 1 am not aware that it has been ex- 
 amined or reviewed in England. To compress as 
 much as possible all unnecessary observations upon 
 the subject of materials, editions and abbrevia- 
 tions, I have given at the end a list of the authors 
 cited, which will answer at once the several pur- 
 poses of an index to the abbreviations, and to the 
 edffions I have used or referred to, as well as to 
 the manuscripts and other sources from which 
 some of those editions have been formed, or which 
 have been consulted in the compilation of the 
 work. I have likewise given it the form of a 
 Chronological index, by adding the times in 
 which the authors referred to flourished, that the 
 reader may judge what degree of credit may be 
 reposed in each. 
 
 The matter contained in these fragments is 
 the only merit to which they can pretend. I have 
 chosen what appeared to me the most genuine 
 text, independent of all theory and system, and 
 have given all the various readings of any conse- 
 quence I have met with. I have retained Mr. 
 Falconer's translation of Hanno's Periplus ; and 
 with this exception, and some few of the most 
 
Iviii 
 
 obscure of the oracles of Zoroaster, which are 
 due to Mr. Taylor, I must be answerable for the 
 rest. For the many errors in which they must 
 abound, I beg leave to apologize and claim in- 
 dulgence. The broken and confused state of 
 many of the fragments, preclude the possibility of 
 giving any translation, except upon conjecture. 
 Many, such as the Orphic fragment from Malala,* 
 and that from Amelius,t have exercised the talent 
 and ingenuity of some of the ablest commentators, 
 none of whom perhaps will be found to agree. In 
 such cases, I have patiently compared their opi- 
 nions, and endeavoured to investigate the circum- 
 stances under which the fragments were written 
 and have been preserved, and what connexion 
 they have with the passages among which they 
 are introduced, and to give, what to the best of 
 my judgment is, the truth. 
 
 At the conclusion of this work I have added a 
 disquisition, which was originally designed merely 
 to explain and illustrate what I conceive to have 
 been the ancient Trinity of the Gentiles : but in 
 the progress of inquiry I found it impossible to 
 do justice to the opinion without speaking largely 
 upon ancient and modern science. To compress 
 it, therefore, as much as possible, and to give it 
 something of a connected arrangement, 1 have 
 thrown it altogether into the form of an inquiry 
 
 * p. 296. t p. 305. 
 
lix 
 
 into the Method, Objects and Result of an- 
 cient and modern Philosophy. And, as in this 
 work I have endeavoured to brin^ forward several 
 historical and theological documents, which had, 
 in a manner, retired from public view, I trust 
 that such an inquiry will not be deemed alto- 
 gether misplaced, and that I shall be excused in 
 an attempt to draw from the same store-house of 
 antiquity some speculations, which have been too 
 generally slighted or overlooked by the Meta- 
 physician and the Philosopher, but which I be- 
 lieve may tend to the advancement of science, 
 even amid the brilliant discoveries of modern 
 times. 
 
 With respect to the fragments themselves, the 
 classical reader will find, I fear, but poor amuse- 
 ment in perusing a half barbarous dialect, replete 
 with errors and inconsistencies : to the student of 
 divinity, however, they may not be altogether 
 unacceptable or devoid of interest : and to the 
 inquirer after ancient history and mythology, it 
 must be useful to have collected into one small 
 volume, the scattered relics for which he must 
 otherwise search so widely. 
 
THEOLOGY OF THE PHCENICIANS; 
 
 SANCHONIATHO. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 THE COSMOGONY. 
 
 THN TUP oXav dpy^v vito- 
 Ti^eron depcx, ^o^wS»j y.ou 
 ntviviA.a'tut'fi, r/ -nryo^v aepo^ 
 
 e^ejSwSf^* ToXira. hi elvoci 
 aiceipa, y.a) hia 'JtoXhv cuma. 
 \M\ exfiv icepaq. "Ore Se, 
 (^o-iv) yjpd(T^v] TO irvtZiAO, tSv 
 tbiav ap%5v, jta* iyeveTO <Tvy~ 
 y.pacriqy ^ "ttXok^ exe/vrj enXijS'ij 
 
 aTravTwv* aCro Se oCx e'y/v&xrvce 
 
 Cti5To3 (ri^jMrTTAOVCTJC TOlJ TZVilJf/.CX,-' 
 
 TQ(; iyeveTo Mwt. toi/to tjvc^ 
 
 [Ai^ea^ a-r]\piv» Kcc) ex Tai^T>jf 
 €yiv€TO Ttaa-qi, airopa. XTiVe^'^, 
 xa* y€V€(Tiq twv tkav. 
 
 He supposes that the beginning of all 
 things was a dark and condensed windy 
 air, or a breeze of thick air and a Chaos 
 turbid and black as »Erebus ; and that 
 these were unbounded, and for a long 
 series of ages destitute of form. But 
 when this wind became enamoured of 
 its own first principles (the Chaos), 
 and an intimate union took place, that 
 connexion was called Pothos :* and it 
 was the beginning of the creation of 
 all things. And it (the Chaos) f knew 
 not its own production ; but from its 
 embrace with the wind was generated 
 Mot ; which some call Ilus (Mud), but 
 others the putrefaction of a watery 
 mixture. And from this sprung all 
 the seed of the creation, and the gene- 
 ration of the universe. 
 
 * This union, among the Heathens, and particularly among the Phoenicians, 
 was symbolized by an Egg enfolded by a Serpent, which disjunctively represented 
 the Chaos and the Ether, but, when united, the hermaphroditic first principle of 
 the Universe Cupid or Pothos. 
 
 t *« Wind knew not, &c." Vig. Col. Orel. Cumb. &c. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 a^a-^yjo-iVf e| av iyivero XJaa. 
 voepac, Y.CU inX'^^'/i Zcc(poicri/}iA.iVy 
 rovt' €<rTiy ovpv>vov v.a,roTtrcx.i. 
 
 <ry;f\u.ari, Jtat e|€XajOtt|/e Mwt, 
 
 T€ xa* aarrpa, fjt,eyd\u> 
 
 Kal TOW aepo^ Stauya- 
 (TOLvro^t tia, Ttvpooo'iv ycal t^? 
 ^aXao-cnj^'i* na* t5j5 7^^ 
 iyevero itvcvfAocra. v.ai V€(p'fi, 
 yta.) oiipavtuv i^aTccv [/.eyKTrai 
 yiaroupopou aau xuareiq. Kai 
 
 ^TTttSl^ tliV.pt^7l Y.OU rov l^lOV 
 
 roTTov Sie^w^/ir^)? Zia. tijv 
 Toy vjXiov it^pua-iv, noci <jrdvra 
 a-vv^VTVja-e itdXtv iv depi TaSe 
 To~o-8e, yuu a-vve^pcc^avy ^po- 
 vrai T€ dTrereXea-^yiarav xat 
 dtrrpaiiQUj ycat irpoq rov 
 'jrdrayov rZv ^povruv itpoyey 
 pafAu.eya'j^ P0€pa ^£a iypvjyo- 
 pvjcreVf ^calirpaqrov ^%o> eTTTi/^vj, 
 Kai iynv-^^rj eu re <y^ jcat 
 S'aXaccTTj § a^^€y vca* ^yjXv, 
 (TorjroK; If^j ayToj (rvyypa,- 
 ^ew^ iiCKpepii Xiyco}/') Tav^ 
 evpe^fj iv r^ y.oa-[jf.i/yovtqc 
 yeypotjAfAsva Taa^rov xat 
 
 TOr^ ilMtVOV VlCOlXV^fAOKTlVj CK. 
 
 re (rro'Xjxa-fA.av Y.(u Teyiy.v]piccy, 
 uv ea>pa.y.ev aiirov vj ZidvoioCf 
 KO* eS^€, not vifuv icpuTia-ev, 
 
 * djov, omitted in Ed. Col. 
 + 7rptyey§x/u.tvov. Or. 
 
 And there were certain animals 
 without sensation, from which inteUi- 
 gent animals were produced, and these 
 were called Zophasemin, that is, the 
 overseers of the heavens ; and they 
 were formed in the shape of an egg : 
 and from Mot shone forth the sun, 
 and the moon, the less and the greater 
 stars. 
 
 And when the air began to send 
 forth light, by its fiery influence on 
 the sea and earth, winds were pro- 
 duced, and clouds, and very great de- 
 fluxions and torrents of the heavenly 
 waters. And when they were thus sepa- 
 rated, and carried out of their proper 
 places by the heat of the sun, and all 
 met again in the air, and were dashed 
 against each other, thunder and light- 
 nings were the result : and at the 
 sound of the thunder, the before- 
 mentioned intelligent animals were 
 aroused, and startled by the noise, 
 and moved upon the earth and in the 
 sea, male and female. (After this our 
 author proceeds to say :) These things 
 were found written in the Cosmogony 
 of Taautus, and in his commentaries, 
 and were drawn from his observations 
 and the natural signs which by his 
 penetration he perceived and disco- 
 vered, and with which he has enlight- 
 ened us. 
 
 f ^aK<&TTr)g. Or. 
 § ^aKdrrrf. Or. 
 
av€f/.uy €i7r«y, Notou xat Bo- 
 
 *AXX' ovroiye itparoi oKpie- 
 pwa-av, Y.*l r^q y^^ ^Xaa-r'q- 
 
 y.ai 'npo<T€v.vvox)i/ ravra, a(pi' 
 uv airci Te hieyivovro, tea) 
 ol ivofxevoi, xa* ol irpo avTuv 
 
 o"€<^ iiroiovv' (xat intXeyei' 
 Avrai. S* i^o"^" ^* iiiivoiai t^^ 
 -TT/Joo-xfvijcrtwf, 0[Mioii ruv 
 avruv aa^ivfl^ xa* »/'y%^? 
 aroXju/^.) 
 
 SANCHONIATHO. 5 
 
 (Afterwards, declaring the names 
 of the winds Notus, Boreas, and the 
 rest, he makes this epilogue :) — But 
 these first men consecrated the pro- 
 ductions of the earth, and judged them 
 gods, and worshipped those things, 
 upon which they themselves lived, 
 and all their posterity, and all before 
 them; to these they made libations 
 and sacrifices. (Then he proceeds : — 
 Such were the devices of their wor- 
 ship in accordance with the imbecility 
 and narrowness of their souls.) — 
 Euseh. Prcep. Evan. lib. I. c. 10. 
 
 THE GENERATIONS. 
 
 EiVa (^ij<ri) yeyevTjo-Srat ex 
 ToS Kokitia, av€f/.ov, xat yv- 
 vaixlq aVTOV Baau,*ToilTO Se 
 vrjKToc ip[/.vjverj€iVy Atwuix xa* 
 IIpwToyoyov ^vfjrov^ av^paqy 
 uvxa y-aXavfAevov^, elpeTv he 
 rov AlSva'f rvjv aiio ruv 
 
 Ex rodruv rov^ yevofxevovq 
 xX^jSr^vat Fevo^ xai Feveavj 
 xai o'twia-ai t^v ^oivjxiijv. 
 av^fAuv Se yevojievuVf rccq 
 X€ipa.(; opeyetv eiq ovpavovq 
 nrpo^ rov rjXiov, rovrov yap. 
 
 Of the wind Colpias, and his wife 
 Baau, which is interpreted Night, 
 were begotten two mortal men, ^on 
 and Protogonus so called : and uEon 
 discovered food from trees. 
 
 The immediate descendants of these 
 were called Genus and Genea, and 
 they dwelt in Phoenicia: and when 
 there were great droughts they stretch- 
 ed forth their hands to heaven towards 
 the Sun ; for him they supposed to be 
 
 * Bochart proposes Bdtaur. 
 
 f T^w kMMo.. Cumb. — Philo and Oreliius prefer rb*. Faber proposes also 
 to read A«'a va 7rpwT6yovou above. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 {(pfjo-iy) ^eov ivoiA.i^ov [/.ovov God, the only lord of heaven, calling 
 
 ovpavov Kvpiov, BeeA(ra/>c73v him Beelsamin, which in the Phoeni- 
 
 KaXoyvTf?, ia-ri irocpa ^oi- cian dialect signifies Lord of Heaven, 
 
 vi^i v.vpioq ovpavov, Z(vq Se but among the Greeks is equivalent 
 
 Trap" "EKXyja-i. to Zeus. 
 
 'E|^? ((fyfl<7iv) ar,o Tevovq* Afterwards by Genus the son of 
 
 AlSvoq xai Upccroyovov -yeyTj- iEon and Protogonus were begotten 
 
 ^ijvai al^iq itall^aq Stvtjtoi)?, mortal children, whose names were 
 
 olq ilvai ovouara, *S? na* Phos, Pur, and Phlox. These found 
 
 Uvp v.ai *bXoi. ovroii (^>jo-tv,) out the method of producing fire by 
 
 evt 'Kocparpi^q ^vAav eupov rubbing pieces of wood against each 
 
 Ttvp, y.ca ryjv xp^a-iv e8/Sa|av. other, and taught men the use thereof. 
 
 Tlovq Se kykyvf\(rcf.v ovroi These begat sons of vast bulk and 
 
 fAeye^ei re Mcct intspoy^ v.pela- height, whose names were conferred 
 
 a-ovaq' '\ av ra, ovofAara to7<; upon the mountains which they occu- 
 
 op€(Tiv eiteri^'^y av iy.pdT'^a-av, pied : thus from them Cassius, and 
 
 &s e| uvtSv xX'/jSvjva* to Libanus, and Antilibanus, and Brathu 
 
 Kacror*oy, 4^ yea) tov Ai^avov received their names. 
 MO.) rov 'AvTiX/jSavov, xat to 
 Bpoobv. 
 
 *Ex ToiJTcov, ((f)y}(Th,) iyev- Memrumus and Hypsuranius were 
 
 vrj^vja-av Mr][Apov[Ao^ nai o § the issue of these men by connexion 
 
 'Txpovpdnot;. a-no fX7}T€puv Se, with their mothers ; the women of 
 
 ((pTjo-ii/,) kxpri^atitfiy ray those times, without shame, having in- 
 
 TOT€ yvyaiKuv ayalbrjy (jua-yo- tercourse with any men whom they 
 
 [Aevuy olg av ivrvxoiev. Eird, might chance to meet. Hypsuranius 
 
 {({yr)(rif) rov 'Trpovpdviov otyc^- inhabited Tyre : and he invented huts 
 
 a-ai Ttjpoy, )caXv^aq Te iirivoyj- constructed of reeds and rushes, and 
 
 o-aiaTroHaXa^&jj/xaiSrpywvuat the papyrus. And he fell into enmity 
 
 itaizvpay. crraa-tdaai ll nrpoi; with his brother Usous, who was the 
 
 roy adeXcpioy Ova-o/oy, oq araenrjy inventor of clothing for the body which 
 
 rS a-ufxari irparoq ex ^epfAoi- he made of the skins of the wild beasts 
 
 ruy toy Uxvcre avXka^eh \\ which he could catch. And when 
 
 ♦ y.'vouf " of the race of ^on, &c." Or. f xpthTova;. Or. 
 
 : KicioK Plin. Jabl. Or. &c. § i x<x). St. || truXKaiSj . Or. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 ^■/jpiav €vp€. 'Paytaluy Se there were violent storms of rain and 
 
 yevofAfvuv t}jt.^puv vta* irvei;- wind, the trees about Tyre being rub- 
 
 fAaruu, Trapocrpi^evTa rcc iv bed against each Other, took fire, and 
 
 T5 Tvpu Uvlpa, Twp avdxpaif all the forest in the neighbourhood 
 
 xa» T^ avro^i vKtjv xarat/)- was consumed. And Usous having 
 
 Xe'lat. SevS/jou Ze Ka^oixevov taken a tree, and broken ofFits boughs, 
 
 rovOva-uovKoilaiio-AXadeva-av- was the first who dared to venture on 
 
 ra* irpZrov roX[A,^iTai elq the sea. And he consecrated two pil- 
 
 ^dXaa-a-avf i[jt.^r}va,u dvi€- lars to Fire and Wind, and worship- 
 
 pcojai U hvo a-T'/jKaq trvpi re ped them, and poured out upon them 
 
 xai irveviAdTi, ycat irpoa-yivvrr the blood of the wild beasts he took 
 
 a-aiy a[AM 8e <n:iv^€iv avTaTq in hunting: and when these men were 
 
 e| uv riypeve ^yjpiav. roijruv dead, those that remained consecrated 
 
 §6 TeXcwTVjo-avTwv, rovq dno- to them rods, and worshipped the pil- 
 
 'AeKli^eyraq {(pvjir'i) pei^bov(; lars, and held anniversary feasts in 
 
 (X,vTo7i; atpiepZcrcciy xat ruq honour of them. 
 •TTijXa^ irpoa-KvveTuj y.al tov- 
 roif kcptdq dyeiv v.a.'v eroq. 
 
 Xpovoiq Se va-repov iroKXoTq And in times long subsequent to 
 
 a%o T7J5 'Typovpaviov yeveSiq these ; were born of the race ofHypsu- 
 
 7fye«r^at * Ay pea v.ai 'A}.i€a, ranius, Agreus and Halieus, the inven- 
 tors of the arts of hunting and fishing, 
 from whom huntsmen and fishermen 
 derive their names. 
 
 Of these were begotten two brothers 
 
 (f)ov(;, a-il'fjpov evperaq, xai who discovered iron, and the forging 
 
 T^q rovTQv ipyaa-laq' uv ^d- thereof. One of these called Chrysor, 
 
 repourhXpva-upXoyovqaa-ic^- who is the same with Hephaestus, 
 
 a-ai, xa< itraZaq kcu ^uavTe/a?* exercised himself in words, and charms 
 
 eTva* Se tcvtov rov ''il(pai- and divinations ; and he invented the 
 
 a-rov. evpeTv le xa* oiyKia-- hook, and the bait, and the fishing- 
 
 TpQv, xa< ZeXeapf via) opi^iav, line, and boats of a light construction ; 
 
 x»t a-x^^toiy' Ttpvrov re itdv- and he was the first of all men that 
 
 rwv av^puTiuv TTAeSo-at* Zio sailed. Wherefore he was worshipped 
 
 rovq akielaq xa* aypaq evpe- 
 roc^y el uv xXvj^?jvat Scypevrat; 
 xa< dXieTq. 
 
 * KTroxXaSeuovra. Or. 
 
 f ^«X«TT«v. Or. 
 
8 
 
 SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 xai uq ^eoy aiirov /xera ^d- after his death as a God, under the 
 
 vuTov ia-e^da-^rio-oLv' yiuXacr- name of Diamichius. And it is said 
 
 ^ai Se aiiTov vjou LtafAi- that his brothers invented the art of 
 
 X^ov.* 01 8e Tot*? aZtX^ovq building walls with bricks. 
 avTov roly^fivq <^cicrtv inivorja-ai 
 ix. TzXivduv. 
 
 Mem TayTct in rov yivovq Afterwards, of this race were born 
 
 rwTov y€V€a-^at veocvi^aq ^vo» two youths, one of whom was called 
 
 vnxXita-^aci Se avTuv rov /xev Technites, and the other was called 
 
 T6%v/tijv, Tov he Trjivov Avrox' Geinus Autochthon. These discovered 
 
 ^Qva. OvToi. iTreyoTja-av ry the method of mingling stubble with 
 
 vfjXS TTJq TTAtv^fiv a-vixfjiiyvvetv the loam of bricks, and of baking them 
 
 ({MpvTov Kot rS yikicp ocvTccq f in the sun ; they were also the inven- 
 
 Teparaipeiv' dWa, yiQu <rT€yaq tors of tiling. 
 igevpQv. 
 
 'Atto Tovrcov iyivovro erepoij By these were begotten others, of 
 
 uv /xey 'Kyplq 6>caXe?To, o whom one was named Agrus, the other 
 
 8e 'Aypov^ipoq % 'AypoT/j^y ov Agrouerus or Agrotes, of whom in 
 
 •Kccl ^oavQv elvai fidka, attdtx^ Phoenicia there was a statue held in 
 
 /A*ov, v.(xX vdov tyyo^povi^ivov the highest veneration, and a temple 
 
 ev *otmr)* Trccpa ll Bv^Xi- drawn by yokes of oxen : and at By- 
 
 oi^X ^^ociphuq SreSv o [AeyKT- blus he is called, by way of eminence, 
 
 T0(; woixd^erai' iitefovja-av $t the greatest of the Gods. These ad- 
 
 ovToi avXdq itpofTTi^evQn to7(; ded to the houses, courts and porticos 
 
 oiitAi^y T<ai 'TTcpi^oXata yuu and cr5rpts : husbandmen, and such 
 
 <nr^XQ.ia' kic rovrm dyporai as hunt with dogs, derive their origin 
 
 Ka* xi;v)j7o/. oZroi 8e *AXrj- from these : they are called also Aletse, 
 
 rai xat Tirdveq KaXovvrai. and Titans. 
 
 Atto Toriruy yevitr^ai" A{a.v- From these were descended Amy- 
 
 vov xai Mdyovy ol xaxeSetlav nus and Magus, who taught men to 
 
 xw/*a5 ica» woi^va^. construct villages and tend flocks. 
 
 'Atto Toy'raiv yevea^at M*- By these men were begotten Misor 
 
 (Tup xai 2u8t^K, Tovrea-riv and Sydyc, that is, Well-freed and 
 
 * A/a fiiiXiKtov. Mont. -f- auTouf. Or. 
 
 t BiSXt'ois. Vig.Coi: St. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 9 
 
 ivkvTov '/.a,) SiVajov* ovtoi ttji/ Just : and they found out the use of 
 
 rov dkoq xp'^o'tv tvpov. salt. 
 
 'Atto Mtaup TaauTo?, o$ FromMisor descended Taautus, who 
 
 €vp€ r^v Tuv ntpwrm o-xoixe/wv invented the writing of the first let- 
 
 ypacpriv' ov Alyvmioi. [xev ters : him the Egyptians called Thoor, 
 
 0a)a|j,* ' AXelavSpe?? Se ©oilSr, the Alexandrians Thoyth, and the 
 
 *'EX>.7jv€^ Se "EpiAriv eyAUa-ocv' Greeks Hermes. But from Sydyc 
 
 €K 8e TOW ^vlwy Aioa-KQvpoi descended the Dioscuri, or Cabiri, or 
 
 vj Kai€€ipoi ^ Kopv€avr€i rj Corybantes, or Samothraces : these 
 
 2aj(xo^/3^H€^. oZroif {(^(ti,) (he says) first built a ship complete. 
 i: pur 01 TcXoTov evpov' 
 
 'Eve TQvruv yeyovaa-iv ere- From these descended others, who 
 
 poif ot xai jSomva? evpovj yiou were the discoverers of medicinal 
 
 rrjv tZ)/ SaxerSy iW*v xat herbs, and of the cure of poisons and 
 
 iir^haq. of charms. 
 
 Kara rovrovq ylvera.1 tk; Contemporary with these was one 
 
 'EXwCv xctXoi//>teyo5 "Ti/zio-xo?, Elioun, called Hypsistus, (the most 
 
 vLoi ^'rjXeiQi, Xeyof^evvj Brjpov^' high) ; and his wife named Beruth, 
 
 oi )icti yLaraMw Trep) Bv^Mv. and they dwelt about Byblus. 
 
 'E| uv yevvarai 'Eiiiyeiot; r. By these was begotten Epigeus or 
 
 AvTQx^uv,tvva-r€pQV€i(.dX€a-ay Autochthon, whom they afterwards 
 
 Ovpocvov' u(; 0.1: ainov v.ou to called Ouranus (Heaven) ; so that 
 
 vTclp yiiJidq (Tioiy/Cwy IX vTtep- from him that element, which is over 
 
 jSoA^v Tov KcikXovi ovo[jtA'^eiv us, by reason of its excellent beauty 
 
 ovpocvov. rcvvarat St rovro) is named heaven : and he had a sister 
 
 dheXcfnj ivc tuv %po€ipy)iJt.€vccv, of the same parents, and she was 
 
 ^ Ka* iKkrj^vj rrj, v.a) ha, to called Ge (Earth), and by reason of 
 
 xaXXo? ar' avrriq, (^yjo-ij/,) her beauty the earth was called by the 
 
 ev-dXea-av t^v ofAuvvixov yy\v. same name. 
 
 'O §€ toutwv tsclt^p Hypsistus, the father of these, 
 
 "Ti/zio-To? en (7v[A^oX^(; ^vjpiav having been killed in a conflict with 
 
 TeXevrrjo-a^ Supiepu^vi, S y.cu wild beasts, was consecrated, and his 
 
 Xooc^ xat ^va-iaq ol warSej children offered libations and sacri- 
 
 cTeXcaccv. fices unto him. 
 
 * hww^' Mont. Or. 
 
10 
 
 SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 TlapaXa^av U o Ovpavoq 
 Tr,v Tov itcnpoc, ctfxqVf ayerat 
 
 xa* •jcoietrcf.i e| avxr^q tzailo^q 
 8' "Vkov Tov Ka* KpQvoy, >ca« 
 BcTuXov, xa* Aaywvj og i<rTt 
 S/twv, xar'ArXavTa. 
 
 veav' 8*0 xai ^a'Aeiiaivovarcx, 
 
 "ffoyo-a Ixaxt^ev, cog y.ai hia- 
 a-rrjvai ocKkfiKccv. *0 8e 
 Oy/Javoi dTto-x/xpricraq avrrjg, 
 fxera. jS/a?, ore )t«* i^ovXero 
 eTticoVj Y-ccl 'nXtia-io^av avry 
 Ttakiv dirrjKkdrTerOf e7r€%t/- 
 pei he x«t rovi; e| ccvr^g 
 •nai^cig hict(l)\f€ip€iv. rvjv 8e 
 r>jy d[/.vy€<r^a,i icoKkdiy.iqf 
 
 Kpovog *EpfA^ tS rpurf/.€yi(Tr(p 
 crv/AjSouAiSJ xa* ^o-rpS^ %p<»/x€- 
 vo? i^oyTO^ "yap ^v olvtov 
 'YpccfA,{Mx,r€vqt) rov irooTepa. 
 Ovpowov afMJV€Ta,i, rifAupuy 
 
 TTj fATjTpi. 
 
 Kpo^ov 8e yivovTai itauheqf 
 IlepaecpovTi y.aX 'A^>jva. *H 
 l/.ev Qvv i: parti "Ta/J^cyo^ eT€- 
 
 Ka< 'EpiAOV xaT€0-X€i;ao-£ 
 Kpovo? ex a-ilripov aptr'/jv xa* 
 Sopy* etra o *E/)/>t^f Tor^ rov 
 
 But Ouranus, succeeding to the 
 kingdom of his father, contracted a 
 marriage with his sister Ge, and had 
 by her four sons, Ilus who is called 
 Cronus, and Betylus, and Dagon, which 
 signifies Siton (Bread-corn,) and 
 Atlas. 
 
 But by other wives Ouranus had 
 much issue ; at which Ge, being vexed 
 and jealous of Ouranus, reproached 
 him so that they parted from each 
 other: nevertheless Ouranus returned 
 to her, again by force whenever he 
 thought proper, and having laid with 
 her, again departed : he attempted 
 also to kill the children whom he had 
 by her ; but Ge often defended her- 
 self with the assistance of auxiliary 
 powers. 
 
 But when Cronus arrived at man's 
 estate, acting by the advice and with 
 the assistance of Hermes Trismegis- 
 tus, who was his secretary, he opposed 
 himself to his father Ouranus, that he 
 might avenge the indignities which 
 had been offered to his mother. 
 
 And to Cronus were born children, 
 Persephone and Athena ; the former 
 of whom died a virgin; but, by the 
 advice of Athena and Hermes, Cronus 
 made a scimitar and a spear of iron. 
 Then Hermes addressed the allies of 
 Cronus with magic words, and wrought 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 11 
 
 Kpovov a-vfXfAdxoii >Jyovi in them a keen desire to make war 
 
 {Aajtiaq haX^x^iiq ntl^ov against Ouranus in behalf of Ge. And 
 
 iyetroivia-e roiq * xar' Ovpa- Cronus having thus overcome Ouranus 
 
 vovf fj^dxrjq vTtep t^? Fvj^. in battle, drove him from his kingdom,: 
 
 xat ovTcc Kpovoq rov Ovpavh and succeeded him in the imperial 
 
 -TToXe^o? a-v[A^aAuif ttj^ a/'x^? power. In the battle was taken a well- 
 
 yiKaa-f, xa* tvjv ^aaiKeiav beloved concubine of Ouranus who was 
 
 huU^aTo, idXu he ev t^ pregnant ; and Cronus bestowed her 
 
 jtAa%7j xa* i} iizipaa-TQ^ rov in marriage upon Dagon, and, whilst 
 
 Ovpavov ffijyMiTo^ iyyivfMov she was with him, she was delivered 
 
 6to-a, rjv €x8/Swo-<v o Kpwoq of the child which she had conceived 
 
 ei^ ydfAov z$ AaySvi* r/xret by Ouranus, and called his name De- 
 
 Se tvocpa, rotjTti}, o v.cx,tcc yaa-- marous. 
 rpoi; ef Oipavov ecpepev* o 
 xa< €y.dXi(T€ A7][/.apovv. 
 
 'Eir* rovToiq 6 Kpovof ruxo<; After these events Cronus sur- 
 
 irfpij8aX>.6< T^ eavTotJ oix^o-e*, rounded his habitation with a wall, 
 
 xa* TT/xwTijv TcoXiv xt/^€< t^v aud founded Byblus, the first city of 
 
 e-rrJ *(j*x/x>j^ Bv^Xov, Mcra Phoenicia. Afterwards Cronus having 
 
 TaCra tov aScAc^ov tov 'ihiov conceived a suspicion of his own bro- 
 
 "Ar^Mvra vTiwoyiaaq o Kpovo^^ ther Atlas, by the advice of Hermes, 
 
 jtxcTa jvufM]^ ToiJ 'Epi^ov elq threw him into a deep cavern in the 
 
 jSa^o? yvjq e/xjSaA&jv Kocre- earth, and buried him. 
 X<e<r€. 
 
 Kara tovtov tov J %po- At this time the descendants of the 
 
 vou ol dm rum Aioa-yioijpecv Dioscuri, having built some light and 
 
 <r%f S/a? xat wXora <rw^€vr€(;, Other more complete ships, put to sea ; 
 
 eitXeva-ay. xat iKpupevret; ^ and being cast away over against 
 
 xara to Kdaa-iov opoq vaov Mount Cassius, there consecrated a 
 
 avro^i d(f)i€pct^a-ixy, temple. 
 
 0« Se (njix/Aocxot "iXov rov But the auxiliaries of Ilus, who is 
 
 Kpovov 'EXwet^ 1 1 eircxAy/Sfij- Cronus, were called Eloeim, as it were, 
 
 irav, wq dv Kpovioi, ovroi the allies of Cronus ; being so called 
 
 ^eravotXeyo/Afj/otaTTo^Kpovou. after Cronus. And Cronus, having a 
 
 * Tijs. Or. f Oipatou. Vig. Marg. ^puvou. Col. Marg. 
 
 X toDtov y^p6vw. Or. § 4XKpi'^tvTti. Or. || 'EAos^^. Or. ^ Iff'. St. 
 
12 
 
 SANCIIONIATHO. 
 
 Kpovoi; Se vlov e%a>y "Edhthv, 
 «§/&) avTov a-ib^po) ^i€Xpyj(T(K,ro, 
 St' i'KOVolaq avTov i(rxr}Kai;j 
 y^al T^? ^vxf\q, axni^up rov 
 iraiUq y€vo(Aevoi;t ia-rfprjo-ev. 
 'Cla-avrui v.ou ^vyarpoq lliai; 
 r^v yf.e(f)a.Xr,v aireref^ev. a>q 
 Travra? TrcTrX^p^^ai* ^eovq ttjv 
 Kpovov yva fAfjy* 
 
 Xpovov §€ 'Kpo'iovTOq Ovpavo<; 
 iv (f>vy7J ivy/txvmy ^vyarepoc 
 avrov Ttdp^evov 'Ao-raprvjv 
 (At^* erepuv avTyjq a.heA(pm 
 bvOj 'Veat; yea) Aiuv^q, SoA^ 
 Tov Kpovov ave'Aeiv vitoTceixizei' 
 aq v-oti Ia^v o Kpivoq Mvpi- 
 8/(95$ ya(A€raq aScX^a? Qvaaq 
 iicoi'^a-aro, Tvoi/q 8e 6 Ovpa,- 
 voq iTti<rrpccT€JJ€i nccrac rov 
 Kpovov 'Eli/.dpi/.ev'Tjv Kcit Cipav 
 [A.€^ erepccv crv{/,ixd,xccv. xa* 
 ravraq i^oiyceiaa-diMvoq 6 
 Kpovoq Tca,^ iavTu KaTeV%ey. 
 "Exi 8e, (f)V}(nVf iitevoyja-e ^ecx; 
 Ovpocvoq Ban^Xtdf Xi^ovq 
 i(M\/vxovq u.rixoi,vy\<TdiiA€Voq, 
 
 Kpov(j} 8e iycvovTO aito 
 'Aa-TciprTjq ^vyarepeq kitra. 
 Tnavibeq ri 'Apre/xtSe?* Y.ai 
 nrdiXiv r^ avrS yivovToci a/no 
 Pca^ ntai^iq inTcc, av o 
 viurccToq ctfAa tij yevia-ei 
 U(pKpu)^v)' xai ocKo Aiavriq 
 ^•^XfiUi* Y.OU ocno 'A(TTdpTV]q 
 TtdKiv appfveq Si^o, Tlo^oq kou 
 "Epuq. 
 
 son called Sadidus, dispatched him 
 with his own sword, because he held 
 him in suspicion, and with his own 
 hand deprived his child of life. And 
 in like manner he cut off the head of 
 his own daughter, so that all the gods 
 were astonished at the disposition of 
 Cronus. 
 
 But in process of time, whilst 
 Ouranus was still in banishment, he 
 sent his daughter Astarte, being a 
 virgin, with two other of her sisters, 
 Rhea and Dione, to cut off Cronus by 
 treachery ; but Cronus took the dam- 
 sels, and married them notwithstand- 
 ing they were his own sisters. When 
 Ouranus understood this, he sent 
 Eimarmene and Hora with other 
 auxiliaries to make war against Cro- 
 nus : but Cronus gained the affections 
 of these also, and detained them with 
 himself. Moreover, the god Ouranus 
 devised Baetulia, contriving stones that 
 moved as having life. 
 
 And by Astarte Cronus had seven 
 daughters called Titanides, or Arte- ' 
 mides ; by Rhea also he had seven 
 sons, the youngest of whom was con- 
 secrated from his birth ; also by Dione 
 he had daughters ; and by Astarte 
 again he had two other sons, Pothos 
 and Eros. 
 
 * 6x;reffX^5^^«<. St. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 13 
 
 *0 8€ ^aywv eTTftSyj tvpi And Dagon, after he had found out 
 
 (TiTov v.a.\ aporpov, evtX-^^Tj bread-com, and the plough, was called 
 
 Zeis 'ApQTpio(;» Zeus Arotrius. 
 
 2vSJ>ta? 8e tZ Xf.yofA.ivco To Sydyc, who was called the just, 
 
 Sma/aj, ^ta. twv Tiraviluv one of the Titanides bare Asclepius : 
 
 a-vveX^ova-ayevv^TlvWayCkri- and to Cronus there were born also in 
 
 itilv. 'Eyevv^Sr^o-av 6e vta* Persea three sons, Cronus bearing the 
 
 iv IlepQciqi* Kpova rpa^ same name with his father, and Zeus 
 
 'jra~i^€(;f Kpovoq o[J<.uivvfAOs rS Belus, and Apollo. 
 
 'AttoXXwv. 
 
 Kara, rovrov^ yivovrai Contemporary with these were Pon- 
 
 IIoWo^ na) Tijipuv v.a\ N»j- tus, and Typhon, and Nereus the 
 
 pilq, vcirvjp riovTov arco Se father of Pontus : from Pontus de- 
 
 Toy UovTov yivcTai Itduv. '// scended Sidon, who by the excellence 
 
 jta^' imep^oXyjv eixpmiaq of her singing first invented the hymns 
 
 •npurf] vfAvcv (p^q evpe, yea) of odes or praises : and Poseidon. 
 
 But to Demarous was born Meli- 
 carthus, who is also called Heracles. 
 
 Ouranus then made war against 
 Pontus, but afterwards relinquishing 
 
 fAapovm irpoa-ri^erat* c-neia-i the attack he attached himself to De- 
 
 T6 Uovru 6 ArjfAapoZ(;f rpo- marous, when Demarous invaded 
 
 Tiovrai T€ -j- avTov o Uivroq' Pontus : but Pontus put him to flight, 
 
 Se AtjfAapovq (j)vyv}q ^va-lav and Demarous vowed a sacrifice for 
 
 yi'v^aTo, his escape. 
 
 "Er€i he Tpianoa-rS Seure/jy In the thirty-second year of his 
 
 rrjq eavrov KpaT'^a-eag v.al power and reign, Ilus, who is Cronus, 
 
 ^atTiXuaq, o "lAoq tout i<n)u having laid an ambuscade for his 
 
 Kpovoc Ovpavov rov -narepa father Ouranus in a Certain place si- 
 
 Aoxwaq iv TOTTO) rivl [a€(tq- tuated in the middle of the earth, when 
 
 ye/o), y.a) Xa^uv vmxdpm he had got him into his hands dis- 
 
 iyiT€(AV(i avrov ra alh7a membered him over against the foun- 
 
 TS 8e Ay}(Aapovvri yivcTat 
 MeKiycap^oq 6 y.ou 'H/sajtX^?. 
 
 EiTa •KoKiv Oitpavhq utiki- 
 juer novTW, Y.cci aitoa-raq Atj- 
 
 ♦ n«p«/a. Vig. Col. 
 
 t hh Or. 
 
14 
 
 SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 (Tweyyv^ irviyZv re vcct,) 1:0x0.- tains and rivers. There Ouranus was 
 
 jwSv. ei'3'a oupiepa^f) Ovpa- consecrated, and his spirit was sepa- 
 
 voq, y.al ccKYipTia^rj avrov ro rated, and the blood of his parts 
 
 iry€iJ/Aa, xa* aitetrraliv avrov flowed into the fountains and the 
 
 TO aljwa rav aihluv ek ruq waters of the rivers ; and the place, 
 
 ntr^ai; v.ui tSv ntorai^uv tec which was the scene of this transac- 
 
 vbara, v.ai [Acxpt rovTov hi- tion, is shewed even to this day. 
 xj/yrat rl xcopiov. 
 
 {UaXiv Se a-vyypa(p€V(; (Then our historian, after some 
 
 rovroiq itticpepei /At^' hepct. Other things, goes on thus :) But 
 
 A€7<yv.) 'Ao-ra/jT'/j Se vj />t<- Astarte called the greatest, and De- 
 
 yla-rrit v.ai Zevq Avifj(.a,pQV(;, marous named Zeus, and Adodus who 
 
 yia) "Ahco^oq ^aaiXevq ^eSv is entitled the king of gods, reigned 
 
 i^aa-iXevov rrjq xapuq Kpovov over the country by the consent of 
 
 yyu{/.7}' v) Be 'Ao-xa/sTTj eW- Cronus : and Astarte put upon her 
 
 Srojjte T>j *S*V Y.€(pcx.X^ ^aari- head, as the mark of her sovereignty, 
 
 Xe/a? 'nccpci(r-/ifAov y.€<f)ccXyiv a bull's head : and travelling about the 
 
 Ta^pov' Tcepmarova-a U rrjv habitable world, she found a star fall- 
 
 ottiovfAev^v, evpev aepotrer^ ing through the air, which she took 
 
 ao-T6/3a,* ov Kot a,v€AoiJi,€VYi ev up, and consecrated in the holy island 
 
 TiJpw T^ ay/ft vrja-a)a(f)i€pcoa-€. of Tyre : and the Phoenicians say that 
 
 Trjv 8e 'AcTTa^Tvjv ^oiviMiq Astarte is the same as Aphrodite. 
 r^v 'Acppobirvjv ehai Xeyovai. 
 
 Kat Kpivoq he vepuuv Moreover, Cronus visiting the dif- 
 
 rriv ohovfxey^v r^ 'A^tjv^ rfj ferent regions of habitable world, gave 
 
 eavTov ^vyo^rp) hihacri ryj^ to his daughter Athena the kingdom 
 
 'Attixij? ryjv ^a<Tiketav. of Attica : and when there happened 
 
 Ao/juou 8e y(vo[/Jvov yuxX (p^o- a plague with a great mortality, Cro- 
 
 paq, rov eavrov (/.ovoyevrj vlw nus offered up his only begotten son 
 
 Kpovoq OiipavS itarp) hXo- as a sacrifice to his father Ouranus, 
 
 YMpnoii Kat Ta aXlola, Tcepi- and circumcised himself, and compel- 
 
 rifAverai, ravro Ttoi^trcci v.aX led his allies to do the same : and not 
 
 Toy? a/*' uv-v^ a-v[Aixdxovq long afterwards he consecrated after 
 
 Kotrccvdoyyida-aq' y.cct [Aer ov his death another of his sons, called 
 
 * ncTi^lav. Boch. 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 15 
 
 woXt €Tcpov ctvToy TcaUba octco 
 
 a-TToSravovTa oupiepoi' ©ocva- 
 Toy 8e rovrov y.ai UhovTcova 
 ^omKe? ovo/xa^ouo-i. 
 
 Kou iir) Tovroiq o Kpovo? 
 "Bd^Kov i^kv T7JV ToXii' S^ea 
 BaaXr/St, tt) vta* Atwvi^ 
 
 Ka* Koc^'/jpoK; 'Ayporaiq Te 
 Kai aX<€y<rty, ot vtai riovTOu 
 XcA/zava e*5 ttji' BrjpvTOV 
 oc,(fn€pci}(rav. 
 
 Upo Se Toi/Ti'v ^eoq Tdav- 
 TO^ (AifAfia-diMfvoi; tov OvpavoVj 
 ruv %feccv o\p€i^ Kpovov re Ka.) 
 
 TiJitaa-ey robq tepovq ray <7T0*- 
 
 8e Kai Tfiij Kpo'v/i? Trocpd(rvj[A.cic 
 ^ao'iKeiac^, 0[/.i/.aTcc rear(rct,pa 
 €>c Twv iff.'Kpor^iuv v.ci\ ruv 
 OTiKT^lav fAepZv hvo Se ^o"li%^ 
 [Atjovraj xat e7r< t5v oj/xwi/ 
 vrepa, rea-a-apa' 8vo fJtiv a^ 
 
 To Se (Tij[A.^oXov yjv, e7re*Sy/ 
 Kpovot; y.oiixa[A,€VO(; ejSXere, xa* 
 iypvjyopa^ inoilAaTO' y.ai ex* 
 Twv Tcrepm ofAOiaqy on dva- 
 iravofAcvoq iirraro xa* iVxa- 
 /M«yo5 dveizaviTQ. Toiq 8e 
 XofTTorif ^eoiV 8t;fl IjtaiTTiy 
 TcrepuiMtra eiri twv a^uvj uq 
 
 Muth, whom he had by Rhea ; this 
 (Muth) the Phoenicians esteem the 
 same as Death and Pluto. 
 
 After these things, Cronus gave the 
 city of Byblu8 to the goddess Baaltis, 
 which is Dione, and Berytus to Posei- 
 don, and to the Caberi who were hus- 
 bandmen and fishermen : and they 
 consecrated the remains of Pontus at 
 Berytus. 
 
 But before these things the god 
 Taautus, having pourtrayed Ouranus, 
 represented also the countenances of 
 the gods Cronus, and Dagon, and the 
 sacred characters of the elements. He 
 contrived also for Cronus the ensign 
 of his royal power, having four eyes 
 in the parts before and in the parts 
 behind, two of them closing as in 
 sleep ; and upon the shoulders four 
 wings, two in the act of flying, and 
 two reposing as at rest. And the 
 symbol was, that Cronus whilst he slept 
 was watching, and reposed whilst he 
 was awake. And in like manner with 
 respect to the wings, that he was fly- 
 ing whilst he rested, yet rested whilst 
 he flew. But for the other gods there 
 were two wings only to each upon his 
 shoulders, to intimate that they flew 
 under the controul of Cronus ; and 
 
 T»j S^iS. Or. 
 
16 SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 oTi Zv] o^nitrccvTo rS Kpova' there were also two wings upon the 
 
 yia) avrS 8e itdKiv em Trjq head, the one as a symbol of the 
 
 yiecpaXyjq wre/ja Bvo, ev ctt* intellectual part, the mind, and the 
 
 Tov v}yefMviy.ard,Tov vov, na* Other for the senses. 
 %v cTTt t5j5 al(r^'fi<Tea(;' 
 
 'EXS^wv Se Kpovoq clq And Cronus visiting the country of 
 
 NoToy %«/Jav, aitoca-ccv t7}v the south, gave all Egypt to the god 
 
 Alymroi/ ehayce ^eS Taau'r^ Taautus, that it might be his king- 
 
 OTreoi; ^a<TiXnoi> ccvtS yevyjTai. dom. 
 
 Tavra, Se {(prj^T) ivpuTor These things, says he, the Caberi, 
 
 TravTOJv virefAyyjiAaria-QiVTo ol the seven sons of Sydyc, and their 
 
 cTTTa 2v^€K TrarSe^ Kd^rjpoif eighth brother Asclepius, first of all 
 
 xa* oyhoq avrZv a,^eX(f)o<; set down in the records in obedience 
 
 'AtnckvjiriQq, uq avroTt; .iverei- to the commands of the god Taautus. 
 Xaro ^eoq Tccocvroq. 
 
 TavTcx, irdivra o ©cc^ioovoq All these things the son of Thabion, 
 
 Ttaiq itparoq rSv ait' a'lavoq the first Hierophant of all among the 
 
 yeyovorcov ^oivUccv Upo<^a,vr'qq Phoenicians, allegorized and mixed up 
 
 aXkqyop'fia-aq tqTi; re (f)v(riyco7<; with the occurrences and accidents of 
 
 xa* xoo-pjtor? Ttd'^ea-iv dva- nature and the world, and delivered 
 
 /*/|a5 ica,petu3v.e to7(; opyiS^^ai to the priests and prophets, the super- 
 
 xai TeKerZv v.a,roipxov(7i itpo- intendants of the mysteries : and they, 
 
 (fy^rccK;' ol §e Toy rijcpov av^eiv perceiving the rage for these allego- 
 
 Ia 'rca.vroq eirmovvTeq, roTq ries increase, delivered them to their 
 
 avruv hadoxoK; irape^aa-av successors, and to foreigners: of whom 
 
 xat To<? iireia-dycroiq* av el? one was Isiris, the inventor of the 
 
 viv ynxfla-ipK;, t5v rpiav ypa/x- three letters, the brother of Chna who 
 
 fMTuy evperrjqf aheXfoq Xva is called the first Phoenician. — Euseb. 
 
 rov itpurov {/.erovofAxa-^evToq Prcep. Evan. lib. I. C. 10. 
 
 OF THE MYSTICAL SACRIFICE OF THE PHOENICIANS. 
 
 E^oq yiv To7q maXamq Iv It was the custom among the an- 
 taXq fxeyuKaiq <rv(A.<\>opcuq ruv cients, in times of great calamity, in 
 
SANCHONIATHO. 
 
 17 
 
 yiUf^vvuVf avr) t^^ itdvrav 
 
 vavy Toi/^ Mparovvraq 5j woXew^ 
 
 Kvrpov roT^ niAupoTt; ^aifjuxri, 
 
 vot fAva-riyiS^. Kpovo? rotuvv, 
 tv ol ^o(vi'A€q *l<Tpa/fiK * irpoa— 
 ayoperjova-i, ^atriAevuv r^q 
 Xupa^f Kou S<rr€poy iMra t^ 
 TQv jS/ou reXevTrjv eiq tov tow 
 Kpovov dcrrepcx. xaSr<ep«Sr€<^, 
 e^ imXc^pia,<; lSlv{A(pv}q 'Av&j- 
 ^f€T-|* XeyoixevTjff vtov €%«v 
 /Aovc-yev^, ov dice rovro *UovB 
 ixa'kovVf Tou [/.ovoyevov^ ovraq 
 €Ti jcat vSy xaXou/Aevou wapa 
 TO<V ^olvi^iy y.ivbtjvci}v iy. tto- 
 Xe|tcou (/.eyia-ruv ycaTeiXvjcpoTuv 
 T^v yjapctvy jSacrtXtxy xoctjumj- 
 o"«? (Txri^rt TQV vlovy ^cofjiou 
 T6 )ca,ra<ry.€voca-dfJi^voq xarc- 
 
 order to prevent the ruin of all, for the 
 rulers of the city or nation to sacrifice 
 to the avenging deities the most be- 
 loved of their children as the price of 
 redemption : they who were devoted 
 for this purpose were offered mysti- 
 cally. For Cronus, whom the Phoe- 
 nicians call II, and who after his death 
 was deified and instated in the planet 
 which bears his name, when king) 
 had by a nymph of the country called 
 Anobret an only son, who on that ac- 
 count is styled leoud, for so the Phoe- 
 nicians still call an only son : and 
 when great dangers from war beset 
 the land he adorned the altar, and in- 
 vested this son with the emblems of 
 royalty, and sacrificed him. — Euseb, 
 Prcep. Evan, lib. I. c. 10. — lib. IV. 
 c. 17. 
 
 OF THE SERPENT. 
 
 Tv}v [xev otv rov Apaxovrof 
 <f)V(riv yea) ruv ocpeuv avTo^ 
 ^le^e/acrev TaavToj, xat 
 fjt.€T avrov av\fii ^omxe; t€ 
 xa* Alyvi:Tioi, -TrycUjUarmw- 
 TaTov yap to ^Sov i:dvTav 
 ray cpiterav xat wupSSe^ vit' 
 
 Taautus first attributed something 
 of the divine nature to the serpent and 
 the serpent tribe; in which he was 
 followed by the Phoenicians and Egyp- 
 tians. For this animal was esteemed 
 by him to be the most inspirited of 
 all the reptiles, and of a fiery nature ; 
 
 ♦ IX or IXuf. Marsham. Bry. Fab. — Israel Boch. Seal. 
 
 t 'Avo)8/5«T Or. 
 D 
 
18 
 
 SANCIIONIATHO. 
 
 A^toO »r«^8(>^* rap' o* ka) inasmuch as it exhibits an incredible 
 
 T^XP^ avyTrepjSX^jToy 8ta rtJu celerity, moving by its spirit without 
 
 mtvfMtvoi vapirvfjci, x«p«< either hands, or feet, or any of those 
 
 fwSw re xaJ x««p£j') *{ ^'Kov external members, by which other 
 
 vw^ rSt> €|w^€^, ^1 &> ra animals effect their motion. And in 
 
 hotxic ^w* t^ fuv-^ti flrwer- its progress it assumes a variety of 
 
 vtu* Koi «om/Kw <rx*?i«wJT«v forms, moving in a spiral course, and 
 
 *i?»ov5 d^oTsXtif yea) k«t« darting forward with whatever degree 
 
 t^ iro/wtav €Xm«t§«r? %< of swiftness it pleases. It is moreover 
 
 t^i cpfx^t e<^' % ^vXarai long-lived, and has the quality not 
 
 rdxj^i* jio* «oXt;x^w«!>TaT«y only of putting off its old age, and as- 
 
 ^ iiTttv tZ fjUvw rS €k5wo- suming a second youth, but of receiv- 
 
 jmxiv ri 7^/>*< mi^tiy, <fcXXA ing at the same time an augmentation 
 
 mi ocv^ffiv hnUx€f^a.i juk/- of its size and strength. And when it 
 
 ^•va nci^wL^, x»t eT€<S«y *rl has fulfilled the appointed measure of 
 
 wpia-fAiyov fiirpw orXiypawrty, its existence, it consumes itself; as 
 
 €«? iatrt^ dvaKla-AiXM, <&< Taautus has laid down in the sacred 
 
 iu taTi Upat^ o(Mi»f ttdroi o books ; upon which account this animal 
 
 Tduvtti narira^e ypoupaiq' is introduced in the sacred rites and 
 
 Sio xat ev Updii rovro to mysteries. — Euseb, Preep, Evixn, lib* I. 
 
 t^aov xai iv lAva-r-ripioii o-v/a- C. 10. 
 irap^iXviitTai. 
 
 J St. 
 
FRAGMENTS 
 
 OP 
 
 CHALDEAN HISTORY, 
 
 FROM 
 
 BEROSSUS, ABYDENUS, 
 
 AND 
 
 MEGASTHENES. 
 
BEROSSUS: 
 
 FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 
 
 OF THE COSMOGONY AND DELUGE. 
 
 BHPOSSOS 8e iv t^ wpwro) 
 rav BajSuXwvjaKwv (pvia-t ye- 
 )f€<T^<x,i [MV . axiTov Y.a.xa. 
 'AXi^avBpov Tov ^iXiifrtov rr,v 
 vjXiKtay. avaypoul>ai 8e woX- 
 XSv iv BajSuXwvt ^'ha.(r<T€<r~ 
 ^ai jt>t€Ta -TToXX^^ i'ntfxeMiQ,^ 
 amo erSv itcv vTrep [Avpid^av 
 *c* iteptexoiJO'aq yj^vw* ire- 
 piix^iv 8e raq avaypoc(f}aq "f* 
 Itrtoptaq irep) rov ovpavov xa* 
 ^dXaccnj? xat irpuroyoviaq 
 xa« ^aa-iXtav koI tSv xar 
 
 Kat 'npu^ov jtxev t^v BajSu- 
 "Kuviuv J -y^y ^o-t xcrcrS"*; 
 CTT* ToiJ Ttypi^oq xa* Ewppdrov 
 ntorcQt.fA.ov fjJarrjv. (pveiy Se aurijy 
 wu^oi/^ aypiovq xa» x/JiS'a^ 
 xa< «y%pov § xat a-'^(Ta(Jt.ov \ \ 
 xai Tocq iv To7q eXca* <f)vo[X€' 
 
 Berossus, in the first book of his 
 history of Babylonia, informs us that 
 he lived in the age of Alexander the 
 son of Philip. And he mentions that 
 there were written accounts, preserved 
 at Babylon with the greatest care, 
 comprehending a period of above fif- 
 teen myriads of years : and that these 
 writings contained histories of the 
 heaven and of the sea ; of the birth 
 of mankind ; and of the kings, and of 
 the memorable actions which they had 
 achieved. 
 
 And in the first place he describes 
 Babylonia as a country situated be- 
 tween the Tigris and the Euphrates : 
 that it abounded with wheat, and bar- 
 ley, and ocrus, and sesame ; and that 
 in the lakes were produced the roots 
 called gongae, which are fit for food. 
 
 * 8»xaw«vTe Go. — Ducentis et quindecim. Eu. Ar. 
 
 t Go. m. inserts xa). % BajSuXtDv/av Go. 
 
 § %o», Vulg. — Eu. Ar. inserts, lentem, puke. || attra/nov Go. 
 
22 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 [xaC^€<r^oii avraq ylyya(i' 
 l<ro^vya[M7v Se raq p/^a? 
 ra^ra^ yipi^a7q. yiyeff^ai le 
 tpomKUi xaJ (AvjXa ycai ice 
 Xotna anpo^pva nal ly^^a.^ 
 Yxu opvea %(EpcaX<k T« nai 
 XifAvaTa. eJyai 8e avrrj^ t^ 
 IA€V Y-otrca. T^v Apa^iav fAepr) 
 avx^pd T€ not aKCtpitay to. 
 8e avrMitiMm t^ *i^pe^icf. 
 opeivd re xat iv^pcx,,'^ 
 
 aXXocSfywy x^roxxija-avTwv t^ 
 XaXSa/a>* ^^v Se aiyroi'^ 
 aTMXT(i7{ uttxittp T^ ^^pi(n* 
 
 ^ainjyou in t^^ ipv^lpaf ^«-^ 
 Xa,<r7^g xaT<i tov ©/-wpcvvra 
 TOTOV T? ' B(»iSuXwy/5» ^Soy 
 
 roprja-Cf to y.ty oXqv trSf^a 
 '^XOv\\ 'iX^rjO(;, viro 8e t^v 
 y.€(paXv]v 'Kocpa.TCi^vyttHcx.v ak- 
 Xijv xe^aXy^y VTOxarw t^? 
 TOW /x^t?o« xc<^aX^5, xa* 
 nti^aq o/AQiuq uy^puTiWj isa-^ 
 p(nt€<j)vyiQraq Se ex; t^^ oi!/j«^ 
 TOW lx^ijo<;' iltdki Se ciii/Ty 
 
 awTou eri xcni viJy Sio^vXacr- 
 
 and in respect to nutriment similar to 
 barley. That there were also palm 
 trees and apples, and a variety of 
 fruits ; fish also and birds^ both those 
 which are merely of flight, and those 
 which frequent the lakes. He adds, 
 that those parts of the country which 
 bordered upon Arabia, were without 
 water, and barren ; but that the parts 
 which lay on the other side were both 
 hilly and fertile.] 
 
 At Babylon th^re was (in these 
 times) a great resort of people of 
 various nations, who inhabited Chal- 
 daea, and lived in a lawless manner 
 like the beasts of the field. 
 
 In the first year there appeared, 
 from that part of the Erythraean sea 
 which borders upon Babylonia, an 
 animal destitute§ of reason, by nam© 
 Cannes, whose whole body (according 
 to the account of Apollodorus) waa 
 that of a fish; that under the fish's 
 head he had another head, with feet 
 also below, similar to those of a man, 
 subjoined to the fish's tail. His voice 
 too, and language, was articulate and 
 human ; and a representation of him 
 is preserved even to this day. 
 
 • Sc— l<r^/e<r^ov. Vulg. f Go.— a>op Vulg. J ci^qev ov Is. Voss. 
 
 § Endowed with Bry.— Terribilem feram Eu. Ar. || '^x^v A.^Eu. 
 
BfiAOSdUS. 
 
 ies 
 
 •KapaBi^ycu xe ror^ (iv^p4)7ro<< 
 jpafAfMixwv x«t* fA.a^-^y.citoiv 
 
 itupiav) Kai -jtoAcwv (n;ye<Kj<r- 
 
 fXttptav hitdcTKetiif xai (TTfep- 
 /ACtra xai xapTTwv (Twayw-yA^ 
 
 ttdyroi T<i tt/jo^ vifAepoj(riv 
 ay^MVTtz ^iovj^ irapcth^wat 
 ro7f ay^puTtoi^' aitl Se row 
 
 pi<r<r\)f ^vpt^fivai, rot/ Se 
 )}X(«t; SyvavTO^ TO ^wov tou- 
 TM'i ^Cldvv/iv ^vvai moKn d^ 
 "njv ^dXa(ra-a)>f xai ra^ »i;k- 
 Ta^ ey to) irfXa-ycx § Sict^Tao-- 
 ^flSi* Civat yap auT^ || ay^- 
 ^lov. vrr^pav be <pa»rjvai 
 xa» erepa ^aa OfMtia toj;t^,^ 
 •Trfpt «y ey t^ tSv ^amXeau 
 dva^fpaufr^ <pviTi ^Xutrtuf, 
 Toy Se *Cldv>v)P tnpl y(viaq 
 xaw ToXfTc/a^ ypdxpai x«« 
 irapabovvai ToVSe Tsy X^<y»y 
 Torif dv^puTCOK;. 
 
 T€V€<T^cx.i (pTja-) %poyoy, ey 
 y TO way (TxoTOj xai cSw/j 
 etyat^ xa* cy toi/to*^ ^©a 
 
 * fiytltftiav Go. f 
 
 t i8/ov Go.— row ^/ow Sc. 
 II oaJri* Go. 
 
 This Being was accustomed to pass 
 the day among men ; but took no food 
 at that season ; and he gave them an 
 insight into letters and sciences, and 
 arts of every kind. He taught them 
 to construct cities, to found temples, 
 to compile laws, and explained to them 
 the principles of geometrical know- 
 ledge. He made them distinguish the 
 seeds of the earth, and shewed them 
 how to collect the fruits ; in short, he 
 instructed them in every thing which 
 could tend to soften manners and 
 humanize their lives. From that time, 
 nothing material has been added by 
 way of improvement to his instruc- 
 tions. And when the sun had set, this 
 Being Oannes, retired again into the 
 sea, and passed the night in the deep ; 
 for he was amphibious. Afler this 
 there appeared other animals like 
 Oannes, of which Berossus proposes 
 to give an account when he comes to 
 the history of the kings. Moreover 
 Oannes wrote concerning the genera- 
 tion of mankind ; and of their civil 
 polity ; and the following is the pur- 
 port of what he said : 
 
 " There was a time in which there 
 existed nothing but darkness and an 
 abyss of waters, wherein resided most 
 
 Go. vci,''—avvaix^a■flo\^s Go. — ovviutuafAWs A. 
 § Goar substitutes inu 
 
 ^ TowT*i» Go. 
 
24 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 av^fpuTVOvq yap dntrepovq 
 yevvifj^'ljvai, iviovq Se vtai re- 
 rpa.'nripQvq y.(u ^ntpoa-aicovi;' 
 xai <ruua iaIv e^oyra^ ev, 
 }i€(pacAa(; 8e Swo, avS/je/ay re 
 Xdu ywaiy.€iaVf Kai a*Soia 
 re ^i(ra-a,'\, appev yea) Sr^Xy* 
 xat irepovq av^puTtovq tov^ 
 lAJev alySy cx-ekq not x.cpara 
 tx^vra^f rovq Se JTrTroVoSaj, 
 roi/q St Ta 07ti<Ta [a,€V § /ac ^tj 
 Jinrwv, rot Sc efA/icpoa-^ev ccv- 
 ^paicuVf ovq tiriroyievrizvpovi 
 rrjv Iheav elvai. '^caayavt^'^vcn 
 %\ Yxu raljpovq av^pamuv xe- 
 (pakaq €%(JVTa5 Kai xvvaq 
 rerpa<ru[AciT0V(;, ovpaq t%- 
 Sryofjj iic ruu QTZKr^ev [Acpuv 
 exovra^f xa* tmtovq xyvoxe^a- 
 Xov^, xa* av^puTiovq, xaJ 
 Irepa ^5 a v.€<pa'kaq f/iev xa* 
 a'af/.ara I'ktcuv cxovroct ^ 
 o^^a^ 8e tx^vccv. Y.a) oCkKqc 
 Se ^Sa -TravroSaTTwy ^Tjpicov 
 (/.opcpaq exovra. itplq Se toi>- 
 TOK *X^t/a5 xa; ipitera, xa* , 
 o^£<f xa* aXXa ^Sa itXuova \ 
 Krcx.v[/.acrra xa* irapvjXKayfAeva 
 raq o\peiq aKK-^^uv exovra* ai^ 
 yxu Taq clmvocq kv rS tqv 
 
 * »S<o(pu€7f Rich. — S«(pu£rf Sc. 
 X hiTTa, Go. — duas quoque 
 § xa) Ta fiiv OTTtcru) Go. m. 
 II Eu.— ;x3t5«f Vulg. 
 
 hideous beings, which were produced 
 of a two-fold principle. There ap- 
 peared men, some of whom were fur- 
 nished with two wings, others with 
 four, and with two faces. They had 
 one body but two heads : the one that 
 of a man, the other of a woman : and 
 likewise in their several organs both 
 male and female. Other human figures 
 were to be seen with the legs and 
 horns of goats : some had horses' feet : 
 while others united the hind quarters 
 of a horse with the body of a man, 
 resembling in shape the hippocen- 
 taurs. Bulls likewise were bred there 
 with the heads of men ; and dogs with 
 fourfold bodies, terminated in their 
 extremities with the tails of fishes : 
 horses also with the heads of dogs : 
 men too and other animals, with the 
 heads and bodies of horses and the 
 tails of fishes. In short, there were 
 creatures in which were combined the 
 limbs of every species of animals. In 
 addition to these, fishes, reptiles, ser- 
 pents, with other monstrous animals, 
 which assumed each other's shape and 
 countenance. Of all which were pre- 
 served delineations in the temple of 
 Belus at Babylon. 
 
 — au'rotfosTf Mac. 
 naturas. Eu. Ar, 
 
 ^ iyjiVTOis A. 
 
 t e%oi/Taf Go. 
 
 ** «vd(Xj/T<x< Go. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 yvvouv-a ^ ovoiaoc 'Of^opOKOc'j 
 flvai Se TovTo '^ 'X.ack^a,'iarr) 
 
 §€ f/.€^€p[Jt.VjVeVf:(j\f(H || ^Ct- 
 
 >/icro"<t, xaxa Se la-oypy](f)Qv ^ 
 
 B^Xov (r^i(Tai r)jv yvvcciyicx, 
 fX€<rv]Vf xa< to jwev ^/A*(ru at- 
 T^^ 'jTOiTjcrai yvjv, to Se aXXo 
 ^u.i<rv Qvpavov, nou roc iv 
 avr^ ^aoc d(pctvt(Ta,i. aXXvj- 
 yopixZi; Se (fy/jcri tovto TTfcj^u- 
 cr<oAo'y^(rSrat..'j"y typoiJ yap 
 cmoq rov iza.VTQq Y.au t^wxv iv 
 avra 'yeyevj/yj^uevwi/, rovrovj^^ 
 Toy S^eoy aUpeXeTv r-^v iacv- 
 rov §§ yie(puKv}v, y.cit to puev 
 al/xa 1 1 1 1 Toy^ aXXovt; ^eovq 
 (pvpaa-ai r^ y^, xat SiaTrXa- 
 crai Tou^ dy^pu)ivov<;' h' o ^^ 
 voeporjq re elvaci y.a.) (ppovrja-eaq 
 ^eiaq jtAeT€%e*v. tov 8e B^Xov, 
 ov A/a {xe^epixrjvcvova-i, [xeaov 
 TeixovTo, TO (txo'to^ yjupta-ai 
 yriv Y.oii ovpccvov dir' dXK'^XaVf 
 xa» hiard^aci tov yto<TfAov' ra 
 Se ^wa ovx. eveyMyra t^v Toy 
 
 The person, who presided over 
 them, was a woman named Omoroca ; 
 which in the Chaldaean language is 
 Thalatth;§ in Greek Thalassa, the 
 sea J but which might equally be in- 
 terpreted the Moon. All things being 
 in this situation, Belus came, and cut 
 the woman asunder : and of one half 
 of her he formed the earth, and of the 
 other half the heavens; and at the 
 same time destroyed the animals 
 within her.** All this (he says) was 
 an allegorical description of nature. 
 For, the whole universe consisting of 
 moisture, and animals being conti- 
 nually generated therein, the deity 
 above-mentioned took off his own 
 head : upon which the other gods 
 mixed the blood, as it gushed out, 
 with the earth ; and from thence were 
 formed men. On this account it is 
 that they are rational, and partake of 
 divine knowledge. This Belus, by 
 whom they signify Jupiter,*** divided 
 the darkness, and separated the 
 Heavens from the Earth, and reduced 
 the universe to order. But the ani- 
 mals, not being able to bear the pre- 
 valence of light, died. Belus upon 
 
 * "fX" ^0- t Ofjto§ujxoc Go. — Ojj.6§xoi Sc. — Marcaja Eu. Ar. 
 
 I Toiirw Go. § Thalaatha Eu. Ar. 
 
 II Sc. — fif^tg/AYivsveToci Vulg. ^ Eus. Ar. omits. 
 
 ** " In the abyss." Bry. — " Which had composed her empire." Fab. 
 — quae in ipsa erant Eu. Ar. 
 
 ff A. — Sc. — /u-h (pvcrioKoyila^at Go. XX toutwv Sc. 
 
 §§ auT^f Go. m. || || <7uifAcc Go. ^^ S<a Go.— 8<i Sc 
 
 *** Dis Bry.— T)is or PUito Fab.— Dios Eu. Ar. 
 
 E 
 
26 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 lUvTa Ss rov BtjXov %cy/3av 
 ^p'/jl^ov V.CU ytapTTOc/wpov vceAey- 
 o-ai kvi rZv S^ewv t^v vce^aX^jv 
 a(peXovri €cx,vrov r^ aitop- 
 pvevri ai[X(zri <f)vpa(rai ttjv 
 •y^v >ca< ^KZTtXoia'ai avBpa- 
 i:ovq xai S'Tjp/a ra ^vvdi^^vcc 
 Tov aipoc (bepeiv' ooTtOTe'Aecrcci 
 8e TOV B^XoJ/ >ta< aa-rpa v.ou 
 'ffkiov Y.OU aeklivfiv v.ou tov<; 
 icivTC TtACcv^Tccq. (ravrd ipyj- 
 (Tiv "f" UoXvia-rap 'AXe|av- 
 Spo^ rov B'^pua-o'ov iu ttj 
 
 'Ev Be T^ tivrip^ roin; 
 Scjca ^aa-ikiiq ruv X«iXSa/aJV 
 %»< TOV %|3oyoy t^c fiaa-iXeiaq 
 avTaVj (Tcipovq kv.ct-vhv etJtooriv, 
 vjTO* erSv [jivpioihaq Teacrapci- 
 yiovToc rpe7q v.ou hijo %*XiaSa^, 
 iaq rov vcaTavcXti(rjKoi),§ Xc- 
 yet yap o auTo? 'AXefavSpo^ 
 w? dito T^<; ypacpyjq ruv XaX- 
 Satlwy aL'^t^ '7rapaxaT;£yj/ aTro 
 Tjv 1 1 evdrov ^cttrikeuq ' ApSa- 
 Tw iiii rov Sexarov Xeyofxevou 
 'itap''avro7q Bio-ov^fpov ovraq' 
 
 'Ap^drov 8e reKcvryjarccvToq^ 
 rov vlov avrov 'Bilaov^pov*^ 
 ^oca-iXeva-ai <rdpovq OY-raycai- 
 Sevta* eTTi'l"'!' roTjrov [/.eyav 
 
 this, seeing a vast space unoccupied, 
 though by nature fruitful, commanded 
 one of the gods to take off his head, 
 and to mix the blood with the earth ; 
 and from thence to form other men 
 and animals, which should be capable 
 of bearing the air.* Belus formed 
 also the stars, and the sun, and the 
 moon, and the five planets. (Such, 
 according to Polyhistor Alexander, is 
 the account which Berossus gives in 
 his first book.) 
 
 (In the second book was contained 
 the history of the ten kings of the 
 Chaldaeans, and the periods of the 
 continuance of each reign, which con- 
 sisted collectively of an hundred and 
 twenty sari, or four hundred and 
 thirty-two thousand years ; reaching 
 to the time of the Deluge. For. Alex- 
 ander, enumerating the kings from 
 the writings of the Chaldaeans, after 
 the ninth Ardates, proceeds to the 
 tenth, who is called by them Xisuthrus, 
 in this manner :) 
 
 After the death of Ardates, his son 
 Xisuthrus reigned eighteen sari. * In 
 his time happened a great Deluge ; 
 the history of which is thus described. 
 
 * Light Bry. f Go. om. (priaiv. 
 
 § avoKpipit Go. m. II Go. om. rou 
 
 ** :2sterov^pov. sfiaov^pov, "Biai^pov. Sc. 
 
 J (pxaxBt. Go. — Sc. 
 ^ Otiarte defuncto, Eu. Ar. 
 f f xoc) tTr) Go. m. 
 
B£ROSSUS» 
 
 27 
 
 >taTaKXt;o-/Aov yevetr^ai. avoc- The Deity, Cronus, appeared to him 
 
 yeypd(p^ai * Se rov Xoyov in a vision, and warned him that upon 
 
 ovTuq' rov Kpovov avrS xctxa the fifteenth day of the month Daesius 
 
 rov vTivov iTTia-ravra ^ccvai there would be a flood, by which man- 
 
 fArjvoi; Aaia-lov f Tre/xTTTTj xa* kind would be destroyed. He there- 
 
 ScKaTTj Tovq av^puniov^ viro fore enjoined him to write a history 
 
 yiaraKKva[ji.ov hQ,(f^ap'^(T€a- of the beginning, procedure, and con- 
 
 ^a<.J yi€MvTcii Qvv ha, elusion of all things ; and to bury it 
 
 ypaf/.fA.druv, •ndvrcov apx^cq in the city of the Sun at Sippara ; and 
 
 yiai fjieara na) xeXeura^ opv- to build a vessel, and take with him 
 
 lavra § ^eTvan iy nroXet into it his friends and relations ; and 
 
 7jXiov liTnrdpQiq, \\\ viau vav- to convey on board every thing neces- 
 
 Tf^yria-dixevov ayidqioq i[ji,^vcii sary to sustain life, together with all 
 
 ixerd Tuv (Tvyyevap xa* dm- the different animals, both birds and 
 
 y^aiav (plXcov' iv^ea^ai Sf quadrupeds, and trust himself fear- 
 
 ^pufxara v.ou TTo/Aara, e^- lessly to the deep. Having asked 
 
 ^aXeTy 8e ycai t,ua. wrijya the Deity, whither he was to sail ? he 
 
 xai TCTpaTToSa, vca* irdvTci was answered,l[ " To the Gods :'* 
 
 €vrp€T:i<rdu.€vov 'jiXeTv.** ipa- upon which he offered up a prayer 
 
 Tafx^vov 8e itov TrXe? ; (fxivat, for the good of mankind. He then 
 
 Ttpoq Tov(; ^eovq' ev^dijxvov obeyed the divine admonition : and 
 
 dv9paT:oi<; dyaOd y^veaOai. built a vessel five stadia in length, and 
 
 tIv S' oil %apa.v.ov(Ta.yi;(x vccu- two in breadth. Into this he put 
 
 ityifYno-ayTcx, a-yidcpo^ to fAey every thing which he had prepared ; 
 
 fAr,y.oi a-radiuy iiivre, to 8e and last of all conveyed into it his 
 
 vT^Toq a-rahuv Sto* rd he wife, his children, and his friends. 
 crvvraxOeyra itdyra <TvyOi<r- 
 ^aif ycai yvyaTna xai Texva 
 xai roi/g dvayaatov^ (piKov^ 
 iui^i^darai' 
 
 TeyoiAeyov 8e tow xara- After the flood had been upon the 
 
 * avay§(x<^sff^at Go. 
 J (p^ag^ata^ai Go. 
 
 II Sc. — liiriroLpoti Dind. — Siparis Eu. Ar. 
 % Roganti autem quo navigandum ? Responsum 
 causa, ut bona hominibus eveniant. Eu. Ar. 
 *♦ Sc— jtA^v Vulg. 
 
 f Aaic/a Go. — Aicr/'ou m. 
 § TtXtTas o£s^a»Ta Go. 
 
 ad Deos, orandi 
 
28 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 KAvcrfJiOV na) (v^eaq Xyj^avroq 
 Twv* opvecov tiva. tov SiVof- 
 ^Qov aSiivaci, to. Se oii rpo- 
 d^v €vpovra ovre tottov otvov 
 y.cc^i(rai itaXiv eXSre~v et? "^^ 
 TrXoTby. Toy Se B,i(rov^pov 
 iraXi> fAerci rivaq vjfAepocq 
 oupievai TO. opvea' Tovra 
 Se waXtv eU t^v vat/y eX^e^y 
 Toiiq Ttc^aq <n€Tty}'Ka[/.€vovq 
 exovra. to Se rpirw a^e- 
 
 ^eVTCX, OVVC €Tl iX^eiJ/ tlq TO 
 Tt'kOlOV. TOV §6 E'Vot^^/'OI' 
 
 cyyowS^^va; y^v avaivecjnjvevoiiy 
 hieXwra t€ tav rov <nXQiov 
 pcKpuif [Ji.€poq ti y.(u tSovra 
 icpoa-oY-eTkav to iiXq7ov opet 
 Tivl exjS^yat lAerat rijq ywai" 
 X05 ma) T^^ ^vyarpoq y.au 
 rov -Kv^epv^rov itpocry.vy/ja'av'- 
 Ta Trjv yt\v xa* ^afMV idpv 
 (roifA€vov xai ^vcrKzcravra 
 roTi; ^eoTt; yeveo-^ai jWera tuv 
 i'A^dvruy tov itKoiov a^ocvfi, 
 Tcvq te VT:o[Miuarraq iv 
 T^ liKoioi fATj €la-'nop€vo[ji.ivav 
 ruu icepi TOV S/crouS'poy ex- 
 ^dvTaq'f ^>jT€M/ avrov iit) 
 wofAaroq jSoSyTa?.|; tov 8e 
 Bii(Tov\(pQv avrov /xev avroTq 
 
 OVK. €Tl 9(f)\f^Vah (pUVTjV §6 ex 
 
 TOV aepoq yevea-^cci xeXei^oi/- 
 cruv uq Seov ayrol^ eTva* 
 
 earth, and was in time abated, Xisu- 
 thrus sent out birds from the ves- 
 sel ; which, not finding any food, nor 
 any place whereupon they might rest 
 their feet, returned to him again. 
 After an interval of some days, he 
 sent them forth a second time ; and 
 they now returned with their feet 
 tinged with mud. He made a trial a 
 third time with these birds ; but they 
 returned to him no more : from whence 
 he judged that the surface of the 
 earth had appeared above the waters. 
 He therefore made an opening in the 
 vessel, and upon looking out found 
 that it was stranded upon the side of 
 some mountain ; upon which he im- 
 mediately quitted it with his wife, his 
 daughter, and the pilot. Xisuthrus 
 then paid his adoration to the earth : 
 and having constructed an altar, of- 
 fered sacrifices to the gods, and, with 
 those who had come out of the vessel 
 with him, disappeared. 
 
 They, who remained within, find- 
 ing that their companions did not re- 
 turn, quitted the vessel with many 
 lamentations, and called continually 
 on the name of Xisuthrus. Him they 
 saw no more ; but they could distin- 
 guish his voice in the air, and could 
 hear him admonish them to pay due 
 regard to religion ; and likewise in- 
 
 * T9V ogviwv Titoc Sc. 
 X /Sod/XTOf Go. 
 
 f exjSavTa; . . . E/i70u^^9i» Sc. omin Ch. Eu. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 29 
 
 ^€(,<r€^€7q >ta* Trap* uvtqv * formed them that it was upon account 
 hcc T7)v (va-e^eKiiv itopevea^ai of his piety that he was translated to 
 ixera. rZv ^eZy oWria-ovra. live with the gods ; that his wife and 
 rrj^ 8e cciarjq rifjiYiq xai Trjv daughter, and the pilot, had obtained 
 jvvaTyia avrov xa» ttjv ^v the same honour. To this he added, 
 yctrepa vcat rlv Kt^jSepvijTvjy that they should return to Babylonia ; 
 fj^erea-xfiyiivai, elite re avroTq and, as it was ordained, search for the 
 oTi iXeiia-ovrai itdKtv eU Ba- writings at Sippara, which they were 
 ^vXavocf yea) uq e'lf^a.prai av- to make known to all mankind : more- 
 ToTq €K liTtitdpuv aveXofAcvotq over that the place, wherein they then 
 Ta ypd[A[jux.ra hoiZoZvai To7q were, was the land of Armenia. The 
 dv^puTzoi^y 'Kou on oitov elah rest having heard these words, offered 
 vj x^pa. 'ApfMviaq earU tovq sacrifices to the gods ; and taking 
 Se axo^VavTa^ ravTa-j" SfiJo-a/ a circuit, journeyed towards Baby- 
 re To7(; ^€Q7q y.a\ wepilj ito- lonia. 
 pev^rivai dq Ba^vXuva* 
 
 Toy Se icXoiov rovrov jtara- The vessel being thus stranded in 
 
 xXiSr€VToj§ iv rrj 'ApfMvigi, Armenia, some part of it yet remains 
 
 €Ti [Aepoq Ti|| iu Totq KopvAj' in the Corcyraean % mountains of Ar- 
 
 /j<i/&jy opeai triq 'Ap[Aenaq menia ; and the people scrape off the 
 
 hafAeveiv, y.ai rivaq avo rov bitumen, with which it had been out- 
 
 TrXowy Mi/i^etv aito^vovTccq wardly coated, and make use of it by 
 
 aa-(f)aKroVfXpoi(T^ai 8e avivjv way of an alexipharmic and amulet. 
 
 Ttplq Tovq airorpo'jtiaa-fA.oTjq, And when they returned to Babylon, 
 
 iX^oj/roiq Qvv rovTQvq elq Ba- and had found the writings at Sippara, 
 
 ^vXuva. rd re evt liititdpuv ** they built cities, and erected temples : 
 
 ypdf/,fAara.j-j- dvopv^ai xai and Babylon was thus inhabited again. 
 
 TToXetq -TToXXa? xTi^oWa^JJ — S^ncel. Chron. 28. — Euseh,Chron, 
 
 Y.CU Upoc dndpva-aiAevovq ndXiv 5, 8, 
 iiiMTia-ai rv)v Ba^vXuva, 
 
 * «'""«^'' Go. f aJrc^ Go. 
 
 J mgi^) Go.— pedibus Eu. Ar.— Qy. irB^Jj, Trsfouj, or Tri^ni^SJs. Ed'' of 
 Eu. Ar. 
 
 § Sc. — xaraxXri^svTOs Go. — xaraKXaer^tvTog Go. m. 
 
 (I t/ avTQV ev Go. — ti . . . . Iv Sc. — T< ev A. 
 
 1[ or Cordyean Fab. — Corduarum montibus Eu. Ar. 
 
 ** Itandpwv Din. ff Volumen Eu. Ar. +J Sc. cxoTt^ovras Go. 
 
BEROSSUS: 
 
 FROM APOLLODORUS. 
 
 OF THE CHALDiEAN KINGS. 
 
 TATTA fJih B'^pcca-a-o^ 
 l<XTopv)<Tef TipuTQV yev€<r^cii 
 ^aa-iXea * "AXapov ex BajSx;- 
 Xuvoq XaX^a7Qv"\' jSao-tXei)- 
 a-oit Se adpovq Sena, xa* xa~ 
 Sre|iJ? 'AXairapovJ xai 'A/^ij- 
 X«ya§ Tov €x navT<j3t'/3Awy*|l 
 ehcx, 'AjWjtACVOJva tov XaX- 
 Sa?ov, e^' ov (f)7j<ri (pavrjvat 
 TOV [Av(rapoy 'Clduv^Vf ro> 
 'AvvijSwToy, €x T^? ipv\fpaq' 
 (oTTcp 'AA€|a>S/305 irpoXa^uv 
 €ipi^y.€ (pocv^vai r^ 'npircp 
 eret* o^to^ Se /Acra crdpovq 
 TGa-a-apdv.ovxa.' o Se 'AjSuBvj- 
 yo5^ TOV** heiJTepoy 'Avvij- 
 SwTov jtACTa a-dpovq e'Uoa-iv e|*) 
 etxa MeyaXapov Jj ex Hav- 
 Ti^/^Xcav woXf W5, ^aa-iXeva-ai 
 S' a^Tov crdpovq oxTwxa/Sexa* 
 
 This is the history which Berossus 
 has transmitted to us. He tells us 
 that the first king was Alorus of Ba- 
 bylon, a Chaldsean: he reigned ten 
 sari : and afterwards Alaparus, and 
 Amelon who came from Pantibiblon : 
 then Ammenon the Chaldaean, in 
 whose time appeared the Musarus 
 Cannes the Annedotus from the Ery- 
 thraean sea. (But Alexander Poly- 
 histor anticipating the event, has said 
 that he appeared in the first year ; 
 but ApoUodorus says that it was 
 afi:er forty sari ; Abydenus, however, 
 makes the second Annedotus appear 
 after twenty-six sari.) Then suc- 
 ceeded Megalarus from the city of 
 Pantibiblon ; and he reigned eighteen 
 sari : and after him Daonus the shep- 
 herd from Pantibiblon reigned ten 
 
 • $affiKiwv Go. f X«XSa/wv Go. J 'AKAajra^ov Go. 
 
 § Almelon. Eu. Ar. \\ n«uT//9/)8Xwy A. ^ 'A^vhvls Vulg. 
 
 ** TO Go. ff Amegalarus. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 31 
 
 xa< jtA€TC6 rovrov Lduvtv icot- 
 
 Xfvcrai a-dpovq Sevta. Kara 
 rovrov nrdXiv (fy^a) (pav-^vcii ivc 
 T^t; i pv^ pa,(i* Ai/v^har oy rerap- 
 Tov T^y avr-^jv ro7^ ocvco e%0VTa 
 
 av^puTcovq [Ai^iv. eha ap^ai* 
 Eve^wpaxov-f ck Uavri^i^- 
 AcoVf yea) ^ao-iXevtrcii aoipovq 
 ovtTwxatSfKa. eirt toijtov (fi'/j- 
 <t)v aKkov tpavyjvai en ttj^ 
 ipv^paq ^aXci(T(rrjq o[/.oiov 
 xaTct T^y tx^voq T^poq ccv^pu- 
 qtov jtAtC*v, 51J ovo[/.oi> 'nSavtojy. J 
 
 v-TTo 'Cldwov y.€(f)a\aici)^aq prj- 
 ^evTa y.cf,'vcc y-ipoq eiriy^arci- 
 (T^cci. Ttep) rovrov ^A^v^yjvoq 
 o^Sev elTtev. ejra, cip^ai 'AjtAe/A- 
 \pivov XaX^aTou ex Aapdy- 
 X0}>' ^a,a-ikev<xai Se avrov 
 oySoov (Toipovc heKoc. elrcn 
 ap^ai 'OTiapTvjy XaX$arov 
 €vc AapdyxuVf ^aa-iKevre/t.i 
 Sff cdpovqri. 'Clr idprov Se re- 
 XeuTTjo-avToj tov vtov avrov 
 Bii'TOv'^pov ^a(ri}.€va-ai adpovq 
 OKTwxaiSevta. iiii rovrov rov 
 fAeyav ycardnkva-fJi^v (p^ari ye- 
 y€i^<r^ai. &iq yivecr^ai qiaov 
 ira,vr<]t.q ^cca-iXeTq ScKa, cdpovq 
 Se ivcocTov entoiri. 
 
 sari ; in his time (he says) appeared 
 again from the Erythraean sea a fourth 
 Annedotus, having the same form 
 with those above, the shape of a fish 
 blended with that of a man. Then 
 reigned Euedorachus from Pantibi- 
 blon, for the term of eighteen sari ; 
 in his days there appeared another 
 personage from the Erythraean sea 
 hke the former, having the same com- 
 phcated form between a fish and a 
 man, whose name was Odacon. (All 
 these, says Apollodorus, related par- 
 ticularly and circumstantially what- 
 ever Oannes had informed them of : 
 concerning these Abydenus has made 
 no mention.) Then reigned Amemp- 
 sinus, a Chaldaean from Laranchae ; 
 and he being the eighth in order 
 reigned ten sari. Then reigned 
 Otiartes, a Chaldaean, from Laranchae ; 
 and he reigned eight sari. And upon 
 the death of Otiartes, his son Xisu- 
 thrus reigned eighteen sari: in his 
 time happened the great deluge. So 
 that the sum of all the kings is ten; 
 and the term which they collectively 
 reigned an hundred and twenty sari. 
 — Syncel. Chron, 39. — Euseh. Chron» 
 5. 
 
 * ^§^at Go. f Edoranchus Eu. Ar. — Ev£^^§t(r)(ov Go. 
 
 I 35axa» Go.— 6 AayojD Fab. Go. m. 
 
BEROSSUS: 
 
 FROM ABYDENUS, 
 
 OF THE CHALDEAN KINGS AND THE DELUGE. 
 
 XAAAAION fA.€v r7]i <rocpiri(; 
 itepi roa-avra. 
 
 Baa-iXevcrai Se ryj(; x^P^i 
 irpSrov Xeyerizi* *'AXccpoVj rov 
 St VTtep (ccvrov Xoyov diadovvon 
 0T« [Atv Tov 'kea'f itQi[Aevcf, o 
 
 Se (xapovq Sena, adpoq Se 
 €TTiv €^a,y.l<ri(x y.a) Tpia-xiXia. 
 erea, vyjpoq 8e e^ezKOcricx,, 
 (Tu<T<TO(; Se el^vcovra. 
 
 Mera Se rovrcv ^AKditocpov 
 ap^ai <rdpovq rp^Hq, fxe^* ov|[ 
 *A[AiXAa,poq €x TtoKeaq Tlavri- 
 ^/5Xio?§ e^aa-lXeva-e (rdpovq 
 ly . €^' oZ ^eijrepov 'Avv^ha- 
 rov\\rri]/ ^dXa(r<rav avaZvvoci 
 irapcacX'^a-tov ^Qdvv^^ rvjv 
 
 So much concerning the wisdom of 
 the Chaldaeans. 
 
 It is said that the first king of the 
 country was Alorus, and that he gave 
 out a report that God had appointed 
 him to be the Shepherd of the people : 
 he reigned ten sari : now a sarus is 
 esteemed to be three thousand six 
 hundred years ; a neros six hundred ; 
 and a sossus sixty. 
 
 After him Alaparus reigned three 
 sari : to him succeeded Amillarus 
 from the city of Pantibiblon, who 
 reigned thirteen sari ; in his time 
 came up from the sea a second An- 
 nedotus, a semi-dsemon very similar 
 in his form to Oannes : after Amilla- 
 rus reigned Ammenon twelve sari, 
 
 * Sc. Xeywi/ A.~\i-x^st Go.— Xe'ys; Go. 
 f Sc. fi^iv ToS \sSjg Go. 
 § UavTt$f0Kou Sc— nauT</9/58X/of A. 
 fl" 'Q.ivvrtv Go. 
 
 X wv Go. 
 
 I 'AvvijSoTOy Sc. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 33 
 
 M€yciX(scpo(; "f €K Uavrt^i' 
 jSXwv ^p^€ adpovq oxTwxa/- 
 Sexa* elra Aaw? irOi^riy ex 
 UavTt^i^Xuv i^dO-iKevae cra- 
 pou^ Sex«, 6^' oS S' Si^ver?;]^ 
 "y^v ex ^aXdca-a-yjq aveSucrav, 
 «y Ta ovo/xctTa rayra, E^e- 
 8ftnc&j, 'Evet^yajtAO?, 'Eve^jSow- 
 Xo?,§ 'Av^fAevroi' iir) Se toS 
 /tAera Tat/ra Ei5eS£ype(r%ov I| 
 
 Xoi Tey'l" ^/jfav xai 2/<rof- 
 Sr^of eTT* TQjjTQi^, coq Tovq Ttdv- 
 Ta? eiVQH jSao-*X6«V §exa, wv 
 
 a-cipov(; IxctTOV £txo(7<. xai 
 Trep* Tou xaraxXfcr/xoy Trapo- 
 jW.o<a jM,ev, oyx aitC6pa.KKaY.ra 
 Kiyei ovra^' [/.era EueSwpe- 
 <rxov aKKoi rtve? ^p|av xa< 
 S/o-i^pof, a> S^ Kpovo? iipoa-f^- 
 fxaii^ft fjiXv €<r€a-%fai liK^^oq 
 oi/.^pcov Aetriov'jj^'^ *^' §§ ^^~ 
 Kevti 8e Ttav o t< ypa/x/xarajv 
 ^v ixof^evov ev 'HXwuwoXe* |fl| 
 T^ ey ^n:Ttdpoi<nv ^^ aTro- 
 xpui//ai. ^lai^poq Se rai/Ta 
 
 who was of the city of Pantibiblon : 
 then Megalarus of the same place 
 reigned eighteen sari : then Daos, the 
 shepherd, governed for the space of 
 ten sari ; he was of Pantibiblon ; in 
 his time four double-shaped person- 
 ages came up out of the sea to land, 
 whose names were Euedocus, Eneu- 
 gamus, Eneuboulus, and Anementus : 
 afterwards in the time of Euedores- 
 chus appeared another Anodaphus. 
 After these reigned other kings, and 
 last of all Sisithrus : so that in the 
 whole, the number amounted to ten 
 kings, and the term of their reigns to 
 an hundred and twenty sari. (And 
 among other things not irrelative to 
 the subject, he continues thus con- 
 cerning the deluge :) After Euedores- 
 chus some others reigned, and then 
 Sisithrus. To him the deity Cronus 
 foretold that on the fifteenth day of 
 the month Desius there would be a 
 deluge of rain : and he commanded 
 him to deposit all the writings what- 
 ever which were in his possession, in 
 the city of the Sun in Sippara. Sisi- 
 thrus, when he had complied with 
 these commands, sailed immediately 
 to Armenia, and was presently in- 
 
 * fxiy iSv, with ace ^g^ai Go. throughout. 
 
 f MeydKavos A. J B«pvis Go. § 'Evi$wKoe Sc. 
 
 II 'AeStofeo^ow Sc. % 'Avoi Acit(pof Go. ** a>> Go. — ovf Go. m. 
 
 f f aXKoi to) t£ a. — ixKKoi 8uo re Anon. Dind. 
 XX Aaiff/ou Dind. §§ itifiirTYi sjr) Isxa. Go. 
 
 nil 'HX/bu ^6X11 Go. ^^ 2ia-7r6§0Kriv Dind. *** hrt TtKea Go. 
 
 F 
 
34 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 -TrapavTtica jwev* xareXa/x^ave 
 Ta eve Tou Sreoi). TpTT] Se 
 vif^epirj €7ret i/aj/'i' eKOTracre, 
 [ji.€Ti€i Tuy opyifjuvf Tceipriv ^ 
 i:oifV[A,€Voq €1 Ttov yrjv iSotev 
 rov t^aroi; iyJ^va-av* al Se 
 IxSeKOjtAcvoy <rcf)€aq itiKdy^cq 
 afMf)ty(^oa/€Qq Scitopiovo'cci § oxtj 
 yia^opuia-ovrai \ | wapa tov 
 "Sta-t^fpovj oir/crw xOjiA/^oyTai, 
 xat €ir at;T^v^{ erepai.^ 
 aq 8e T^Tf'i"!' rpir7j(riv ctij- 
 X^ev,"^^ a7rAcaT0§§ •ya/j 8vj 
 w>jXoy xaTairXeoi tov^ rap- 
 o-oi/^, ^€01 [/.iv 1 1 1 1 e ^ avKSpuTtav 
 a^ai/iCfiixTif TO Se i:Xo7ov iv 
 'Ap[A.€nri irepiatitra ^vXav aXe- 
 gi(f)d.p[/.a,'Kix na) ro7(riv iirixco- 
 pmq 7r<?ipei3^6T0. 
 
 spired by God. Upon the third day- 
 after the cessation of the rain Sisi- 
 thrus sent out birds, by way of 
 experiment, that he might judge 
 whether the flood had subsided. But 
 the birds passing over an unbounded 
 sea, without finding any place of rest, 
 returned again to Sisithrus. This he 
 repeated with other birds. And when 
 upon the third trial he succeeded, for 
 the birds then returned with their 
 feet stained with mud, the gods 
 translated him from among men. 
 With respect to the vessel, which yet 
 remains in Armenia, it is a custom of 
 the inhabitants to form bracelets and 
 amulets of its wood. — Syncel. Chron, 
 38. — Euseh. Prcep. Evan. \\h. 9. — 
 Euseh. Chron. 5. 8. 
 
 OF THE TOWER OF BABEL. 
 
 Tol? irpuTovq *** avaa-xoi'Taq 
 pa [ATI re xa* {/.eye^ei yjxvva- 
 
 v.(x,Ta<ppovr^<7uvTa,q ay,€ivovc!cq 
 eipoci rv'pa-iv rjTj^aTov aei- 
 
 They say that the first inhabitants 
 of the earth, glorying in their own 
 strength and size, and despising the 
 gods, undertook to raise a tower whose 
 top should reach the sky, in the place 
 in which Babylon now stands : but 
 when it approached the heaven, the 
 
 ^^^ ' f sTrtTsCwtf A. — sTTetru, vaiv Go. 
 
 + TTS ptrjv . g &7ro§geo6crai A. 
 
 II 6xb7hcc ^ogfxt'aovroii A.—ohyikoc ^opfxtaovrat Go. ^ aJr^cr; Go. 
 
 ** iTcugcLi A. ft T.a) A. XX k'rvxs A. §§ ScttsLto A. 
 
 Ilil /^h A. f ^ Sc— 'Ev T^ S^ Go. *** Sc. inserts Ix 
 
 'f-ft Sef Go. 
 
 yyiS' 
 
 XXX atigyuv Go. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 35 
 
 riVf 
 
 ovpayov. Kat rovq uvefAOvq 
 ^eoia-i ^a^eovrac;* a^a.Tperl'ai 
 itepi avToTari to jtxij^avvj/Aa, 
 rov ^rj roc ipeiTTicx.'y Xeyer^fai 
 Ba^vXuvac. reut; 8e oura^ 
 oiJioyKaxra-ovq ck S'ewv ntokd- 
 
 (ACT a Se Kpovcp vjxi Titt,vi \ \ 
 (Tvcrr'ljvai iroXefAov. o de rmoq 
 €V CO TTjpyov (pyioOof/.'^a'av, vvv 
 Ba^vXoov aoiAeiTaiy SJa t^v 
 cvy^va-iv tqv wep t^v 8<a- 
 XcxTOv irpurov harypovq. *E/3- 
 pa~ot yap T^v a-vyxv<riv Ba^SeX 
 xaXoyo"/. 
 
 winds assisted the gods, and over- 
 threw the work upon its contrivers : 
 and its ruins are said to be still at 
 Babylon : and the gods introduced a 
 diversity of tongues among men, who 
 till that time had all spoken the same 
 language : and a war arose between 
 Cronus and Titan. The place in 
 which they built the tower is now 
 called Babylon, on account of the 
 confusion of the tongues ; for con- 
 fusion is by the Hebrews called Babel. 
 — Euseh. Prcep. Evan. lib. 9. — Syncel. 
 Chron. 44. — Euseh Chron, 13. 
 
 ♦ ^eo) tWo^iovras MSS. 
 
 I Go. m. — TToXv^gwov Go. — TcoKv^povv Sc. 
 
 § A.' — ivdyxaaat Go. — ivifxoca^ou Sc. 
 
 f Sc. — igtTTKx. Go. 
 II Sc. — T< Tm A. — TiTOLvt Go. 
 
BEROSSUS: 
 
 FROM JOSEPHUS, &c.* 
 
 OF ABRAHAM. 
 
 META rov v.ara.y.'kvtTiMv St- After the deluge, in the tenth ge- 
 
 KaTTj y€V€^f irapoc, XaX^aioiq neration, was a certain man among the 
 
 T*$ ^y hUaioi; av7]py xat jue- Chaldaeans renowned for his justice 
 
 ytxq, xa* ra ovpdviac eiAitei- and great exploits, and for his skill in 
 
 poq. the celestial sciences. — Euseh. Prcep, 
 
 • Evan. lib. 9. 
 
 OF NABONASAR. 
 
 *A'jro Se '^a^ovaa-dpov toI^ 
 Xpovovq T1J5 ruv aa-repciiv y.iv^~ 
 (rewq 'j^a,}^a.'ioi yjKpi^ua-iXVf 
 jtat aTTo XaXSa«BV ot Trap' 
 
 Tf5* cTTCiS^ 'S(i(,^ovci<rapo^ 
 <Tvvaya.ycov taq itpd^eiq rav 
 itpo avrov ^aaiKeaVy ^(pavi- 
 
 From the reign of Nabonasar only 
 are the Chaldaeans (from whom the 
 Greek mathematicians copy) accu- 
 rately acquainted with the heavenly 
 motions : for Nabonasar collected all 
 the mementos of the kings prior to 
 himself, and destroyed them, that the 
 enumeration of the Chaldaean kings 
 
 * The various readings to some of the following extracts would, if they 
 were all given, exceed the text in size. I have selected those which appear 
 to be most material. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 37 
 
 crfv, oTra-? an aCroS ^ vcara-- might commence with him.—Syncel. 
 
 pi^[A-^<TK; yiverai tSv XaA- Chroii. 207. 
 
 OF THE DESTRUCTION OF THE JEWISH TEMPLE. 
 
 Tnac rpozov Tieixipaq iit^i 
 
 T»jv Aiyi/TTTov xa* cTr* rrjv 
 
 ^[AfTepav T^y tov vtov rov 
 
 iavrov 'iia^ovxQ^ovoa-opov /*€- 
 
 irep Suf)€(rTuraq atrov^ ircij- 
 
 Toy vaov iveirpria-e rov iv 'lepo- 
 a-o'kdfjt.oK;, oAwf t€ itdvra rov 
 map VjfAuv Xaov avao-rijo-af, 
 €*^ Ba^vXSva f^erunia-ev. 
 crvve^T) 8e xai ti^v iro>.» epij- 
 [xu^yjvai xpovov €ruv e^OfA"^- 
 xovTa, fA.expi ^vpov rov IIcp- 
 <r«y j6a<r*Xea?^, xpaT^troti Sc 
 (^«r;) Toy Ba^vKa/viov Alyvif 
 rov, ^vpla^f ^oivUriqy *Apa- 
 jS/a?, Tidvrai 8e virep^aXko- 
 fMPOv* ra7i mpd^ea-i toJ'^ "TrpS 
 avrov XaX^aiuy y.ou Ba^v 
 Xuviuv jSejSacriXeyxoTaj. 
 
 He (NabopoUasar) sent his son 
 Nabuchodonosor with a great army 
 against Egypt, and against Judea, 
 upon his being informed that they had 
 revolted from him ; and by that means 
 he subdued them all, and set fire to 
 the temple that was at Jerusalem ; and 
 removed our people entirely out of 
 their own country, and transferred 
 them to Babylon, and our city re- 
 mained in a state of desolation during 
 the interval of seventy years, until the 
 days of Cyrus king of Persia. (He 
 then says, that) this Babylonian king 
 conquered Egypt, and Syria, and 
 Phoenicia, and Arabia, and exceeded 
 in his exploits all that had reigned 
 before him in Babylon and Chaldaea. 
 — Joseph, contr, Appion, lib. 1. c. 19. 
 
 OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 
 
 'AxovVa^ §6 Tiarvip av" When Nabopollasar his (Nabucho- 
 Tou Na/3o7roXXa(ra/3bc,f ot* o donosor's) father, heard that the go- 
 rfrayiAevoi <rarpdirr}i evTc J vemor, whom he had set over Egjrpt, 
 
 * vTrap^aXifxtvov MSS. 
 
 t Hud. m.--N«j8oX(4o-o-«pof Hud. from MSS. 
 
 X tv Tn Go. 
 
S8 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 Alyv'Ttry ycai ToTq 'nepi T-rjv 
 "Svpiav T^v KoiXrjv v.ou rrjv 
 $0<v/x7jy TOTCOtq aiioarrarrjt; 
 
 €ri xaK07ra3^e<V, (rxxTTqa-aq 
 ra vis l<ia^ovxohvQ(Topa)* ovti 
 hi €V ^Xr/ttVj (Jt-epyj rivcc r^^ 
 
 tIv.\\ (rv(X[jt,i^oiq 8e Na^ot;%o- 
 hovoa'opoq ta ditoa-rocrr^i xa* 
 iriiopara^oi[A.€VO(;, ainov re 
 iycvpUva-eVf k«» t^v X^pav i^ 
 apX^q H ^'"■^ ''^^'^ awToy jSao-*- 
 Xc/av iTtoivia-ev. tw Se itarpl 
 dvrov (Tvvi^fj Na/3o7roAXa- 
 p-dpo), xara tovtov tov xa</Jov 
 appag-^a-ccvTif iv t^ Ba^u- 
 "^(cvtoov TToKei />t€TaXXa|a* tov 
 j3/ov, eTTj Be^aa-iXevycori e;xo- 
 
 and the provinces of Coelesyria and 
 Phoenicia, had revolted, he was de- 
 termined to punish his dehnquencies, 
 and for that purpose entrusted part 
 of his army to his son Nabuchodono- 
 sor, who was then of mature age, f 
 and sent him forth against the rebel : 
 and Nabuchodonosor engaged and 
 overcame him, and reduced the coun- 
 try again under his dominion. And 
 it came to pass that his father, Nabp- 
 poUasar, was seised with a disorder 
 which proved fatal, and he died in the 
 city of Babylon, after he had reigned 
 nine and twenty years. 
 
 Al<T^o[Mvoq he /xer' oii ttoXu 
 T^v rov •narpoi; reXevrviv Na- 
 ^ov^flhovoa-opoi; . xaTcio-T^cra? 
 ^a. Kara t^v AtyvTrrov Tcpdy- 
 fMxra, xa* ttjv AoiTcrju yjupocv, 
 YMi Tovq aly^akarovq 'lov- 
 Sai&jv re xa* $o<y/xa)v xat 
 'I.Tjpav Y.OU ruv y.ara. rvjv At- 
 yinrrov i^vuy avvrd^aq ritTi 
 ruv (piXaVy fACTo, ^apvrd' 
 Tij5'f i" Bwa/Aca? xal t^^ Xot- 
 
 Nabuchodonosor, as soon as he had 
 received intelligence of his father's 
 death, set in order the affairs of 
 Egypt and the other countries, and 
 committed to some of his faithful 
 officers the xaptives he had taken 
 from the Jews, and Phoenicians, and 
 Syrians, and the nations belonging to 
 Egypt, that they might conduct them 
 with that part of the forces which 
 had heavy armour, together with the 
 
 * 'Sa^ovxo^§oa6p(Ji) Dind. — ii a^ovyoZovo ff6pu> Go. — Nabucodrossorus Eu. Ar. 
 — 'Sa0txo^§oa6pct) A. — B. 
 
 t Lat. — Fab. — but a youth — Qy. 
 
 X Sync, omits this passage. || airuiv Go. 
 
 % l|aD9<f Eu. ** 'i)> Jos. in Orig. ff rrjs Jos. in Orig. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 39 
 
 TTJy Ba^vAuviaVf avroq op[/.y}' 
 <ra;* oXiyo(rToq Ttapeyoero 
 hoc rrjq ip^fMv elqBoc^vXccvcc. 
 xaraXajSav Se to, Ttpa.yi/.ccra, 
 ZmyLOV[A.€va, vt:o XaXdtxiuv, 
 xa* ^ia,r'/jpov[A.€vy]v r-fjv ^cx,<ri- 
 Xiiav vi:o rZv ^eXri<rrov «i5- 
 tSv, yi.vpi€V(Taq e^ oKoyiX'^pQv'Y 
 Tyjq 'Ttarpiv^q ^/JX^?* ^<^^<i /*^*' 
 alx[/.a,XarQi^ 'napouyevofji.evoq 
 <rvveraQ€v ocvtok; ocKOiv-iaq iv 
 roTq e7r*T>jSei0TaT0<^ ryjq Ba- 
 ^vXanaq toto<^ aitodeT^aiy 
 avTo^ 8f a'TTo T&)y ex tov tto- 
 X€[/.ov XacpvpwVj TO Te B^Xoy 
 *epov xat Ta Xoitioc ■ma-f/.'^a-a.q 
 ^iXorif/.u^. Ttjj/ T€ v-Koipx^v^ 
 <Ta.y e| apx^? mXiv, y.ai iri- 
 pav e^u^ev nipocryjxpKToifJLeyoq 
 xat dva,Y.a.ivri(r(xq\ irpo^ to 
 |M,7}vteTf 8uj/a<r^ai T0^5 ivoXiop- 
 Kovvrat; tov -KorociMV dva- 
 (TxpeipovTctq liii t^v itoXiv 
 Ka,Ta.a-y.evci^€iv, virepe^dXero 
 Tpei^ (Aev rriq evhv mXecot; 
 itepijSoXovq, rpeTq le t^<; e^a 
 rovruv, Tovq ^ev el ottt^^ 
 TtXiv^cv xat da-(pdXrQVj rov(; 
 Se e| ai5T^5 ttJ^. TrX/y^ov. Ka* 
 reixio-ocq d^ioXoyu^ ttjv mXiv, 
 x«,* TOUf TivXava,^ v-oa-fA'^croii 
 lepoirpmScf -TrpocrxaTeaxeJa- 
 
 rest cf his baggage, to Babylonia : in 
 the mean time with a few attendants 
 he hastily crossed the desert to Baby- 
 lon. When he arrived there he found 
 that his affairs had been faithfully 
 conducted by the Chaldaeans, and that 
 the principal person among them had 
 preserved the kingdom for him : and 
 he accordingly obtained possession of 
 all his father's dominions. And he 
 distributed the captives in colonies in 
 the most proper places of Babylonia : 
 and adorned the temple of Belus, 
 and the other temples, in a sumptuous 
 and pious manner, out of the spoils 
 which he had taken in this war. He 
 also rebuilt the old city, and added 
 another to it on the outside, and so 
 far completed Babylon, that none, who 
 might besiege it afterwards, should 
 have it in their power to divert the 
 river, so as to facilitate an entrance 
 into it : and he effected this by build- 
 ing three walls about the inner city, 
 and three about the outer. Some of 
 these walls he built of burnt brick 
 and bitumen, and some of brick only. 
 When he had thus admirably fortified 
 the city, and had magnificently adorn- 
 ed the gates, he added also a new 
 palace to those in which his forefathers 
 had dwelt, adjoining them, but ex.- 
 ceeding them in height and splendor. 
 
 * og/u'fftxg A. 
 
 X xvayx(i.(Ta( Vulg.-^avaxa/v/ffoef Dind. 
 
 f oXokKyj^w; Go. 
 
40 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 €T€poc jSaa/Xeta lyJtiKiva. 
 eKiivuv, i/TtepocipovTa dvda-r'/}- 
 fAcc xat T»(V iroXkrjv iroXvre- 
 Xeiav. MocKpov* 8' to'ccq 
 ea-rai idv riq e^vjyyJTaij irXvjv 
 ovra ye hq\ iitepBoXviv uq 
 fAcydXa kcc) ^wcpij^ava, 
 avvereXicr^'O vj(A€paiq Sexa- 
 weWe. iv Se roTq ^aaiXeioiq 
 roTJTQiq a,ya.\'fi(A.iJi.aTa.\ Xl^ivcx, 
 vipviXa av^xoSojOCi^traf , xa* rrjv 
 ixpiv diro^ovq ouoiOTcirvjv roTq 
 op€(rif y.a,roicf)vr€v<raq ^evdpetri 
 irccvrohaicoTq i^eipyda-aTOj xat 
 yia,Tci<rY.€vd(TQ(.q tov yiaXov' 
 fAiVQV y.pi[Jt.a(TToy irapd^eicrovy 
 hoc TO T^v ywociyia avTOv 
 
 a-euq^ xe^pa/x/xev^jv cv roTq 
 
 Any attempt to describe it would be 
 tedious : yet notwithstanding its pro- 
 digious size and magnificence it was 
 finished within fifteen days. In this 
 palace he erected very high walks, 
 supported by stone pillars ; and by 
 planting what was called a pensile 
 paradise, and replenishing it with all 
 sorts of trees, he rendered the pros- 
 pect an exact resemblance of a moun- 
 tainous country. This he did to 
 gratify his queen, because she had 
 been brought up in Media, and was 
 fond of a mountainous situation. — 
 Joseph, contr, AppionAih. 1. c. 19. — 
 Syncel. Chron. 220. — Euseh, Prcep. 
 Evan.X^. 9. 
 
 OP THE CHALDiEAN KINGS AFTER NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 
 
 'Nac^ov^o^ovotropoq joiev ovv 
 ft€T^ TO apqd<T^Qi,i TOW iTpoei- 
 pr}fA€VQv rel-xfiv^f ey.iiea-uv eU 
 d^paxTTiav, [AervjXKd^aro tov 
 jS/ov, ^€^a<riX€vy.wq eTvj T€(r- 
 crapac'KOvrarpia, r^q he /Sa- 
 <r*Xe/a5 y^^pioq iyivera 6 vloq 
 
 Nabuchodonosor, whilst he was en- 
 gaged in building the above-mentioned 
 wall, fell sick, and died after he had 
 reigned forty-three years ; whereupon 
 his son Evilmerodachus succeeded 
 him in his kingdom. His govern- 
 ment however was conducted in an 
 
 • B. Dind. — fxtxxgot. Hud. — juix§lv Go. 
 f Dind. and others omit ye els. 
 § M^^Siiav Dind. 
 
 J ivaX^/uKToi Vulg. 
 
BSROSSUS. 
 
 41 
 
 TOf 'rrpo<rra^ ruv irpccryi/.d- 
 Twv dvofxai xat acreX-yw? CTTi- 
 jSbwXctS'c^j tJffo Toy T^y aSeX- 
 ^v e%ovTo{ ayroiJ Nij^t^Xw- 
 (Too/jou'l' avrip€\l'f]f ^<3i.(Ti>jev<Tat; 
 err} tijo* 
 
 Mera §€ to avatpe^f-i^vat 
 Tourav, SiaSelajttevo^ t^ a/J- 
 
 Ni)p»7Xio-<roopo$, i^acriXeva-ev 
 trfi rea-a-apa. 
 
 TovTOv vto^ Aa^opQa-odp' 
 
 XoSo^J iKVpt€V(T€ f^h T1J5 
 ^aa-iXeiaq Tca7<; uv fM^vac^ 
 ivveo,' iTCi^ovAev^e)^ 8e, 5<a 
 ToiroXXa iiMpaiveiv xaxo^^rvj, 
 ttwo tSv (ptXav dicerviA/ita- 
 
 'AwoXojUci/ou ScTouToy, o-yv- 
 
 avrSf y.oiy^ rrjv fScKTiKaav 
 iccpii^yjyuxv Na^ovv^Bcp § Tiw 
 TftJy ex Bfit/3uXwvo^, oyr* ex 
 rrjq avT^i; iT:i<TV(rrd<T€a>^, || 
 eir* TorjTov ra ttepi rov ntora- 
 fJMV relxfi rvji Boc^vXaviuv 
 itoMcoif el oTnyjq wX/vS'ou xaJ 
 da-ijwXrov xarexocTjU-^S^Tj. 
 
 avrov cv t^S e-TrraxaiSexaTO) 
 erei; irpoe^eXi^Xv^ai^^ Kvpo^ 
 
 illegal and improper manner, and he 
 fell a victim to a conspiracy which 
 was formed against his life by Nerig- 
 lissoorus, his sister's husband, after he 
 had reigned about two years. 
 
 Upon his death Neriglissoorus, the 
 chief of the conspirators, obtained 
 possession of the kingdom, and reigned 
 four years. 
 
 He was succeeded by his son La- 
 borosoarchodus who was but a child, 
 and reigned nine months; for his 
 misconduct he was seized by conspi- 
 rators, and put to death by torture. 
 
 After his death, the conspirators 
 assembled, and by common consent 
 placed the crown upon the head of 
 Nabonnedus, a man of Babylon, and 
 one of the leaders of the insurrection. 
 It was in his reign that the walls of 
 the city of Babylon which defend the 
 banks of the river were curiously built 
 with burnt briek and bitumen. 
 
 In the seventeenth year of the reign 
 of Nabonnedus, Cyrus came out of 
 Persia with a great army, and having 
 
 • E3iX/jLaKo6povxog Eu. 
 
 J AecBopoffdpffK^og Al. — XaHattraoagoi^og Eu. 
 
 § Naooy% MS. El.— Nai3ov/8<}> Eu. 
 
 T[ TTgofftXfiXv^ws Eu. — f^tXn^v^os Syn. 
 
 t VrigiyXiffiipov Eu. 
 Eu. Hud. — iiriar&atus Vulg. 
 
42 
 
 BEROSSUS. 
 
 fjLeco^ '7roXX^(j, Kat v.cira<Trpi- 
 \l>d[X€voi; T^v Xo<Tr»|y 'Ao-Zav* 
 .i[Si<raVf upfAi^<T€V ew* t^? Ba- 
 ^vXavioK;- ala-^ofA.€vo(; Se Na- 
 jSoVv^So^ T^y €(f)O^QV avroVf 
 
 /xew^ xa« irapara^cciAevoqj 
 ^rryj^itq r^ (Mixy v:ai (pvyav 
 IXiyotrtoqf a-vve-nXeio-^v) elg 
 T^v Bopcrivir^vav itoKtv. Kvpo^ 
 
 Via) a-vvToi^ai ra e|&) t^^ 
 woXea>$ Te/%^ xarao-Jca;|/a<, 
 8ta TO X/«y aira irpayf^xri- 
 y.y]v ycotl ^v(rdXarov <payijvai 
 T^v <jroX*j/. 'Aye^cufcv eir* 
 Bopa-iicvoVf in'KoXtopyi^a-uv rov 
 N«jSoj/yiySov. Tou Se NajSoyy^- 
 8ou 0^% vTOf^eii/avroq rrjv ito- 
 XiopY.KX.Vf aXX' iyxeip-^a-avro^ 
 ccvTov, nrpoTcpov xprjo-dfAevoq 
 Kvpo(; (piXav^puTtaqf xat Sot/^ 
 OMrjrvjpiov avrS KapfAaviocVf 
 e|e7r€/Ai//ev en Ty}<;Boc^vXuviaq. 
 Na^ovwjSo^ /X€v oty, TO AOiwov 
 ToS ;^poVoi; Sia^fvo/xevo^ iu 
 ineivT) t^ p^cdp^^, Kareirrpe^/e 
 
 TOV jS/oV. 
 
 conquered all the rest of Asia, ad- 
 vanced hastily into the country of 
 Babylonia. As soon as Nabonnedus 
 perceived he was advancing to attack 
 him, he assembled his forces and op- 
 posed him, but was defeated, and fled 
 with a few of his adherents, and was 
 shut up in the city of Borsippus. Upon 
 this Cyrus took Babylon, and gave 
 orders that the outer walls should be 
 demolished, because the city appeared 
 of such strength as to render a siege 
 almost impracticable. From thence 
 he marched to Borsippus, to besiege 
 Nabonnedus: but Nabonnedus de- 
 livered himself into his hands without 
 holding out the place : he was there- 
 fore kindly treated by Cyrus, who 
 provided him with an establishment 
 in Carmania, but sent him out of Ba- 
 bylonia. Nabonnedus accordingly 
 spent the remainder of his life in that 
 country, where he died. — Joseph, 
 contr. App. lib. 1. c. 20. — Euseb. 
 Pn^p. Evan. lib. 9. 
 
 OP THE FEAST OF SACEA. 
 
 B^Vo-o^S^ h7:p^ra,Bcc- Berossus, in the first book of his 
 ^vXm^a-K^,, rS Aa>^, f^a-), Babylonian history, says ; That in the 
 
 * B«ffiXj/av uTTUffoiv Eu. 
 
BEROSSUS. 
 
 43 
 
 iopT^v '2a.M€a,q nrpoa-ayopevo- 
 
 "jTcyre, tv uk; tfJo^ €ivai ap- 
 
 ruv olneruVf dcfy/jycTa-^cii re 
 
 Y.(iTa s-oX»;v ofAOiav t^ 8ao-i- 
 XiX5, ov xaXercrS^a* Zcoyav^v, 
 
 eleventh month, called Loos, is cele- 
 brated in Babylon the feast of Sacea 
 for five days, in which it is the custom 
 that the masters should obey their 
 domestics, one of whom is led round 
 the house, clothed in a royal garment, 
 and him they call Zoganes. — AthenceuSy 
 lib. 14. 
 
MEGASTHENES: 
 
 FROM ABYDENUS. 
 
 OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 
 
 ABTAHN02 iv t^ "Aa-a-vpiccv 
 ypoufr^, MeycKT^evvj? Se cp'^cri. 
 'Noc^ovyLO^pQa:opov 'HpayiXeoq * 
 dXnifAUTepov yeyovora iiri re 
 AijSuTjv xai *I^rjpir}v a-rpct- 
 rtva-ai' rai/ra^ Se X€ipu<rd- 
 [A.€vov dno^tz(T[Aov avreav eU 
 TO, Se^ja rov mvTOV xaTom/- 
 crai, Mera Se Xeyerat Trpc^ 
 
 ^oKTik'fika, xaTao"%€Sre/7j ^eisJ 
 OTC^J S^. "j" (p\f€y^ciiA,€VQq Se 
 etTiev ouT&j^. " 'Eyw Na- 
 jSouvcoSpoVopo^, w BaiSyAwviOi, 
 T^j/ i/.eKkovo'av vfjuv 'i:po(x.yye'k~ 
 Xa (TviACpoprjVj xryv cure B'^Xo^ 
 e/A5? Tipoyovoq, ovre ^aa-iKeiV' 
 ByiXriq dT:QTpe\pxi [AoipcK; 
 ireTaai a-^evova-i.'i^ ^|et Ilep- 
 
 (Trj^ ^[XlOVOi; TQIO-IV V[Jl.€T€pOl(Tl 
 
 tcciiAQcri %pew/x€>Of (rv[A,y.dy^oi~ 
 
 * 'H§»}(Ktws Eu. 
 
 + Sc. — aa-^tvovait Eu. 
 
 Abydenus, in his history of the 
 Assyrians, has preserved the follow- 
 ing fragment of Megasthenes, who 
 says : That Nabucodrosorus, having 
 become more powerful than Hercules, 
 invaded Libya and Iberia, and when 
 he had rendered them tributary, he 
 extended his conquests over the in- 
 habitants of the shores upon the right 
 of the sea. It is moreover related 
 by the Chaldseans, that as he went up 
 into his palace he was possessed by 
 some god ; and he cried out and said : 
 " Oh ! Babylonians, I, Nabucodroso- 
 rus, foretel unto you a calamity which 
 must shortly come to pass, which 
 neither Belus my ancestor, nor his 
 queen Beltis, have power to persuade 
 the Fates to turn away. A Persian 
 mule shall come, and by the assist- 
 ance of your gods shall impose upon 
 
 t Sc S-SiW. 0T£ a»§)), Eu. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 45 
 
 tvj avvatrio^ ta-rai M1787J? to 
 'Aa-a-vpiov avxfUA/x. u^ ei^c 
 fxiv ttpoa-^eVf vj S&vva; rov^ 
 ntoki-firac;, xdpv^liv Tiva 17 
 ^dXaa-crav eia-^e^ajAeyriu dio'-' 
 rSa-cct ntpoppi^oVf >j f/^iv ocKkai 
 ohoi)^ <TTpa(p€vra <p€p€a'^oci 
 Zioc r^i €p'^fMv, Hva ovre a<r- 
 T€a, ovre itdroq dv^paicav, 
 ^^^6^ he vo[Mv €Xov<Tif xa* 
 opvi^e^ 'K^aCfivra.if ev re irc- 
 rp-^a-t ycai xapddp7i<ri [aqvvov 
 aXufAevw' kfAe re itplv eq*voov 
 ^aXetr^ai ravrac, reXeoq 
 <i{4£ivovo^ Yvpyia-ui. 
 
 %p^jt>ca vj^aivi<rro. he ot va7q 
 'EviXfJi.aXovpovxo^ ipaaiXive. 
 rov te yc^trx^q ditoK.reivaq 
 Nv)piyXi(rdpv]qy "ke't'ne 'Kouha, 
 Aa^a(r<Todpaay.ov, roi!rov he 
 dito^avlvroq ^laiai [Aopatj Na- 
 ^anihcxov ditoheUvva-i ^acrt- 
 Xea, icpofT'fiv.ovrd al ovhev. ru 
 he Kvpoq eKuvBa^vXZva Kap- 
 fjiccutrji vjyefAOvivjv hapeerai. 
 
 (Ka) 'Kept rov xTiVai he 
 rov 'Nci>^ovxohovo<Top rrjv Ba- 
 jSuXSva, avroi; raZra ypd- 
 ^et*) "keyerobi he mdvra, fAeu 
 e^ dp')^(; vhup eivcti, ^dXaa- 
 a-av KaA€0/x4v;v, B^Xov he 
 a-(p€a iravaaif x^9W cxarr^ 
 d-noveifxavraj xa* Ba^vXSva, 
 
 you the yoke of slavery : the author 
 of which shall be a Mede, the vain 
 glory of Assyria. Before he should 
 thus betray my subjects, Oh! that 
 some sea or whirlpool might receive 
 him, and his memory be blotted out 
 for ever ; or that he might be cast out 
 to wander through some desert, where 
 there are neither cities nor the trace 
 of men, a solitary exile among rocks 
 and caverns where beasts and birds 
 alone abide. But for me, before he 
 shall have conceived these mischiefs 
 in his mind, a happier end will be 
 provided." 
 
 When he had thus prophesied, he 
 expired : and was succeeded by his 
 son Evilmaluruchus, who was slain 
 by his kinsman NerigHsares : and 
 Neriglisares left Labassoarascus his 
 son : and when he also had suffered 
 death by violence, they crowned Na- 
 bannidochus, who had no connexion 
 with the royal family; and in his reign 
 Cyrus took Babylon, and granted him 
 a principality in Carmania. 
 
 And concerning the rebuilding of 
 Babylon by Nabuchodonosor, he writes 
 thus : It is said that from the begin- 
 ning all things were water, called the 
 sea : that Belus caused this state of 
 things to cease, and appointed to each 
 its proper place : and he surrounded 
 Babylon with a wall : but in process 
 
 i<V Eu. 
 
4-6 
 
 MEGASTHENES. 
 
 t0VQ<T0paV TO />C6%^i T^? Max6- 
 
 Sov/wv oify^i ^tocy-eTvav eh 
 y^akmicvKov. Ka< jWeSr' eTcpoc 
 ViXeyci, Noc^ov^o^ovoa-opoq 8e 
 Sia8e|a/A€yo5 t^v dpy)]Vf Ba- 
 ^vkava. [A€v €T6/%<o-e rpnrXS 
 itepi^oKuf iv TrevTcjta/Sexct 
 ijixepjia-if rov re ^ Kp^n.cfM.a.'Ktiv 
 'TtorafMy eiyjyayev, iovra xe- 
 /Ja^ ISiVcppviTeaj rov re 'Aycpd- 
 navQv* iiTiep de Trjq 'Siinrcc- 
 pvjvwv "TToXto^, Xajtxov opv^a- 
 jwevo^, irepifAerpov f/.h reo-o-a- 
 pdvLOVTO, napcta-QLyyeccv, ^d- 
 ^oq S* opyviuu 6»co<r;, wi^Xaj 
 cweo'TTjcrev, ra? ctvo/'yovTe^ 
 apbecT'Mv TO TreS/ov' KaXeouci 
 S* aDTa^ 'E^eTopw/Ao'va^ "I" 
 e7reT€t%<(r6 Se xa) t^? 'Epu- 
 ^/3^$ ^aXao-<7>j5 t^v lir/xXu- 
 (Tiv, xa* Tepr^ova voXiv exTi- 
 <r€y, xaTa Ta? 'Apd^au fiV- 
 ^oXdq' rd re ^aa-iK'^'ia Sev- 
 Spot5 i3(7x»j(re, xpvj/xao-Toi'^ ira- 
 pddeia-ovq ovofAda-aq. 
 
 of time this wall disappeared: and 
 Nabuchodonosor walled it in again, 
 and it remained so with its brazen 
 gates until the time of the Macedo- 
 nian conquest. And after other things 
 he says : Nabuchodonosor having 
 succeeded to the kingdom, built the 
 walls of Babylon in a triple circuit in 
 fifteen days ; and he turned the river 
 Armacale, a branch of the Euphrates, 
 and the Acracanus : and above the 
 city of Sippara he dug a receptacle 
 for the waters, whose perimeter was 
 forty parasangs, and whose depth was 
 twenty cubits ; and he placed gates 
 at the entrance thereof, by opening 
 which they irrigated the plains, and 
 these they call Echetognomones 
 (sluices) : and he constructed dykes 
 against the irruptions of the Erythraean 
 sea, and built the city of Teredon 
 to check the incursions of the Arabs ; 
 and he adorned the palaces with trees, 
 calling them hanging gardens. — 
 Euseh. PrcB'p, Evan. lib. 10. — Euseh. 
 Chron. 49. 
 
 ♦ Eu. Ar, translates 'Axpaxavov, puteum, joining it with the succeeding 
 paragraph. 
 
 t Eu. Ar. adds — quasi quandam voluntatem et affectum ex seraetipsis 
 habuissent. — Self-acting sluices. 
 
SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 FRAGMENTS AND EXTRACTS 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE 
 
 CHALDEAN fflSTORY. 
 
CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE ARK : 
 
 FROM NICOLAUS DAMASCENUS.* 
 
 E2TIN vTiep Trjv Mivvd^a, 
 [Aeya. opoq v.a.ra r)jv 'ApiA€- 
 
 iioAkovi; a-v[A.(pvyovrai in) rov 
 xaTa>tXuar/xo3 Aoyoq ej^ei ire- 
 pia-a^^voci, xa/roa eTrt Kdip- 
 
 pnav oxeiAai,^ >ta< ra Ae<- 
 
 ov riva y.at Mwu(7V}5§ dve- 
 ypaxpev o 'lofScwwv voiM^i" 
 
 There is above Minyas in the land 
 of Armenia a very great mountain 
 which is called Baris ; to which, it is 
 said, that many persons retreated at 
 the time of the deluge, and were 
 saved ; and that one in particular was 
 carried thither in an ark, and was 
 landed on its summit, and that the 
 remains of the vessel were long pre- 
 served upon, the mountain. Perhaps 
 this was the same individual of whom 
 Moses the legislator of the Jews has 
 made mention*. — Jos, Ant, Jud. I. 3. 
 — Euseh.PrcBp. Evan. 9. 
 
 * Nicolaus Damascenus, a writer of Damascus about the age of Augustus. 
 His fragments have been republished by Orellius. Leipzig. 
 
 f Baris signifies a ship. Walknaer's dissertation upon the word Baris may 
 be found in the Preface to Valpy's edition of Stephans Thesaurus, p. 322. 
 Epiphanius styles the mountain Lubar one of the mountains of Ararat; the 
 Zendavesta calls it Albordi. 
 
 :|: oIkuKoh Eu. & Mwo-^f Eu. 
 
50 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 OF THE DISPERSION : 
 
 FROM HESTIiEUS. 
 
 THN he Uplccv TQvq hatrui- 
 ^i>raq to. rov ''EvvaXtov 
 Aio? tepaiAocTa Xa^ovraq elq 
 levaap r^q Boc^vkaviaq iX- 
 ^etv. "ZKibvavTai 8^ to 
 Xoiirov ivT€V\f€v vito T^5 aX- 
 XoyXu(r<rtaq* raq aitoivilaq 
 
 y}\v eaacrroi y.areXdifA.^oivov 
 T^v ivTvyxaii>ov(ra.yf xai elq ojv 
 aiiTOvq '^yev 6 &€oq. 
 
 The priests who escaped took with 
 them the implements of the worship 
 of the Enyalian Jove, and came to 
 Senaar in Babylonia. But they were 
 again driven from thence by the in- 
 troduction of a diversity of tongues : 
 upon which they founded colonies in 
 various parts, each settling in such 
 situations as chance or the direction 
 of God led them to occupy. — Jos, 
 Ant. Jud. I. c. 4. — Euseh. Prcep. 
 Evan. 9. 
 
 OF THE TOWER OF BABEL: 
 FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 
 
 2IBTAAA Se (fn^criV) oy.o^mav The Sibyl says : That when all men 
 
 ovrai/ itdyrm ccv^pbyrcuVftivouq formerly spoke the same language; 
 
 TovTuv itijpyov vTiepfAfye^yj some among them undertook to erect 
 
 ohohoiAvja-ai, oVw? dq tqv ov- a large and lofty tower, that they 
 
 * 6fxQyXw(Tcr/as Tag crvvoixftxs Eu. which is preferred by Bryant, who tran- 
 slates it, « And mankind being as yet all of one language made their settlements 
 in various parts, &c."— Bochart proposes TroXvyXwaaias. I see no necessity for 
 rejecting the original. 
 
ClIALDiEAN FRAGMENTS. 51 
 
 pavov ava^uari, rov 8e ^eov might climb up into heaven. But God* 
 avifMvq ifMpva-^a-avToq ava- sending forth a whirlwind, confounded 
 rpexpat avTov(;, nat tS/av their design, and gave to each tribe a 
 exatrry <pmyjv hovvai, S<o ^ particular language of its own i which 
 BapvXava rvjv •noXiv xX>j^^- is the reason that the nahie of that 
 vat. lAixa 8e rov KarajcXuir- city is Babylon. After the deluge 
 IMv Tnam v.cci npoy^vj^ex lived Titan and Prometheus ; when 
 yev€<r^ai. Titan undertook a war against Cro- 
 
 nus. -j" — Sync. 44. — Jos. Atit. Jud. I. 
 c. 4. — Eus. ProBp. Evan. 9. 
 
 OF THE TOWER AND TITANIAN WAR : 
 FROM THE SIBYLLINE ORACLES.J 
 
 AAA' omrav {xeyaXcio ^€Qv reXeavra; aTreiXa), 
 A? izor eTrvjireiX^cre ^porot^ ol irijpyov et€y|dv, 
 ^coprj iv*A(r<rvpi7i o[/,o(f)ccvQi 8' ^crocy airavre^f 
 
 But when the judgments of the Almighty God 
 Were ripe for execution ; when the Tower 
 Rose to the skies upon Assyria's plain. 
 
 * In the Armenian " Deus antem omnipotens," which agrees with the text 
 of the Sibylline verses in the following page. Josephus and Eusebius have 
 the plural ^eo), Gods. 
 
 f The last paragraph is not in the Greek copies, but the Armenian is as 
 follows : — " Post diluvium autem Titan et Prometheus exstiterunt ; ubi quidem 
 Titan adversus Cromim (soil. Saturnum) helium movebat." 
 
 X The translation is from the fourth volume of Bryant's Mythology, who has 
 the following remarks upon the fragment. — " It has been borrowed by some Hel- 
 lenistic Jew, or Gnostic, and inserted amid a deal of trash of his own composing. 
 The superior antiquity of that part which I have laid before the reader, is plain 
 from its being mentioned by Josephus. Some lines are likewise quoted by 
 Athenagoras, and Theophilus Antiochenus. But there are passages afterwards 
 which relate to circumstances of late date ; such as were in time much inferior to 
 the age of Athenagoras ; and still farther removed from the sera of Josephus." 
 
 ' . ^ 
 
52 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 Ka) ^QvXovT avtx^v* et? oipocvoy aarcpoevriZf 
 AvriKOC u^uvaroq (^fAfjdXiqv iite^'/jY.ev avdyyi'^v)* 
 YiviVfAcia-iv, ai/Tup eiteir civ£y,oi, [/.eyav vipo^i itvpyw 
 'PA^av, Ha* ^vviroTa-tv iit* ocXk^'Aoiq epiv wpa-aVf 
 TolVejta TO* Ba^vXuvoc ^poro) ToXe* ovvo[a e&evTO. 
 AvTocp iitel Tivpyoi; t' eTrece, 'yhSxro'a.i t dv^pwizaiv 
 Jlavro^a'ita.Tq (puveuci Siecrrpe^ov, ainup aitaarcc 
 Tata, ^porSv vKvjpovTO {/.epi^^QiMvccv ^cia-iX^av. 
 
 And all mankind one language only knew : 
 A dread commission from on high was given 
 To the fell whirlwinds, which with dire alarms 
 Beat on the Tower, and to its lowest base 
 Shook it convulsed. And now all intercourse, 
 By some occult and overruling power, 
 Ceased among men : by utterance they strove 
 Perplexed and anxious to disclose their mind ; 
 But their lip failed them ; and in lieu of words 
 Produced a painful babbling sound : the place 
 Was thence called Babel ; by th' apostate crew 
 Named from the event. Then severed far away 
 They sped uncertain into realms unknown : 
 Thus kingdoms rose ; and the glad world was filled. 
 
 She then mentions Cronus, Titan, and Japetus, as the three sons 
 of the patriarch governing the world in the tenth generation 
 after the deluge, thus, 
 
 Kat Tore hrj SexaTTj yevev} [/.epmuv dT/^pamooVf 
 
 *E| ovrnp KaTaxXyo-jtxo^ €7rt irporipovq yeveT avhpocq, 
 
 Ka) ^(f,<Ti'K€V(TG Kpovo?, xat Tnccv, *IaTcero(; re. 
 
 The triple division of the earth is afterwards mentioned, over 
 which each of the patriarchs ruled in peace. 
 
 Tpi<T<rai hrj [Aepiheq yairiq xara v.Mipov inda-TOVf 
 
 * Omitted in Gallseus ; Bryant inserts it. 
 
CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS^ 
 
 53 
 
 Then the death of Noah, and lastly the war between Cronus and 
 Titan. 
 
 Kat {Aax^a-uvro Kpovoq TnStv re 'jcpoq avro^i. 
 
 OF SCYTHISM AND HELLENISM. 
 
 FROM EPIPHANIUS.* 
 
 nPHTON ixh ai ruv (3ilpi- 
 a-iav Tiaa-av [A,vjTep€^ re xa* 
 'TrpurorvTCOi xa* ovo[^aa-ia,if 
 e^ uv lAVjrepeq itevre al aXkat 
 i(pv7i<roe,v, xat el(rtv avroci irpu- 
 rai rea-Tapeq. 
 
 IIpcor'/}f Bap^apta-iM^f ^ ri( 
 xaQr' eavr^y ia-rif 'bia,pxe<ra- 
 (Tot. a^* vjfxepuy rov * ASajtx ctt* 
 Sevta yeveaq, eaq tou NSe. 
 BapjSapicr/Aoj Se xexX^jrow, dito 
 rov [/.^ rohq dv^fpuirovq dp^^- 
 yov Ttvct €%€<y, tj ju/av a-v[Axf)a- 
 viocvf aXX' OTi Iraq riq eavrS 
 e(rTo/%f<, yia) vofAcq eavra 
 v.ara r\v irporiy.via-iv rov Ihiov 
 ^ov'kriy.a.roq kyiv^ro. 
 
 The parents of all the heresies, and 
 the prototypes from which they de- 
 rive their names, and from which all 
 other heresies originate, are these 
 four primary ones. 
 
 The first is Barbarism,"!- which pre- 
 vailed without a rival from the days of 
 Adam through ten generations to the 
 time of Noah. It is called Barbarism, 
 because men had no rulers, nor sub- 
 mitted to any particular discipline 
 of life ; but as each thought proper 
 to prescribe to himself, so he was 
 at liberty to follow the dictates of 
 his own inclination. 
 
 * The following extract from Epiphanius is given also in the Paschal 
 Chronicle in disjointed fragments. I have endeavoured to give the spirit of it 
 as it may be gathered from a comparison of Epiphanius, Cedrenus and the Paschal 
 Chronicle. 
 
 t Qy. Patriarchism ? 
 
54 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 Aevrepoc ^vtv^ia-fAoi; dm The second is Scytbism which 
 
 rav TjfAepSv rov NSe, (/a€- prevailed from the days of Noah and 
 
 ra Tov xaT«>cXu(7/^oy, vcai [/.€- thence downwards to the building of 
 
 rtireira) a%pi. tij? tou icip^w the tower and Babylon, and for a few 
 
 ot>to§o/>tij5 Ka< BajSi^XSvo^. xai years subsequently to that time, that 
 
 /xcTa Tov Toy 'nvpyov %povov is to the days of Phalec and Ragau. 
 
 eici okvyoiq eretriv, rovrea-ri But the nations which incline upon the 
 
 *a>.fx xa* 'Payav, Ot riveq borders of Europe continued addicted 
 
 C7ri TO T^$ EvpuTivji yXi(/.cx. v€- to the Scythic heresy, and the cus- 
 
 vevvioreg ra rrn ^i^v^laq (/.epei, toms of the Scythians to the age of 
 
 xaJ roiq avrZv €^€<ri itpoa-e- Thera, and afterwards ; of this sect 
 
 y-pt^fjo-av, diio rrj(; rov ©ijpa also were the Thracians. 
 ^X/x<a^, xa* e7rexe<ya* e| od^ep 
 ol SpocMq yeyouaa-i, 
 
 TpiTvj/EXXena-fAcx; diro ruv The third is Hellenism, which 
 
 Xpovav TQv lepovx iva.p^dy.e- originated in the days of Seruch 
 
 voq, ha, roi r^q el^uXoXarpiaq, with the introduction of idolatry : and 
 
 xa* a; icrroixovyro* T^vixail- as men had hitherto followed each 
 
 Ta exao-To^ xaTa riva ^eiari- some demonolatrous superstition of 
 
 haifAoviav, crt to fxaXXov tto- his own, they were now reduced 
 
 Airmarepov xa) iit) e^rjt y.cu to a more established form of polity, 
 
 ^eer/Aot^eiScuXwyTaTTeo-SraiTa and to the rites and ceremonies of 
 
 tSv dv^puT^m yevq. Olq rore idols. And the followers of this be- 
 
 a-roixyja-avreq imiovv f hicc. gan with the use of painting, making 
 
 XpufAdrav ypoupovrei; tyjv dp- likenesses of thoSe whom they had 
 
 Xfjv, xa* aTreixa^ovTejJ rovg formerly honoured, either kings or 
 
 TcaXai Trap' a^To?^ reTx^avj/xe- chiefs, or men who in their lives had 
 
 vov^j r, Tvpdvvovg vj TjyvjfMvaqj ri performed actions which they deemed 
 
 riva; t) lpu<7civraq ev rw ^ta, worthy of record, by strength or ex- 
 
 t^vri(Afiq ri Iomovv a,^m It' dX- cellence of body. 
 X175 Te, 7} (ru)y.uTuv evpcca-Tiaq, 
 
 * Epiphanius divides the word thus, eo-TO/^oDv to, and in the following 
 passage places the full stop after ^scrjuobf, and a comma after yhn, introducing 
 after sli<ijKwv the words fxh to/ ys hag^&[j.tv<x, I have in the whole passage 
 followed the Paschal Chronicle. 
 
 t I^.OTTO/OUV Ep. i- i^,;„ow?ovT*; Ep. 
 
CHALDyEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 55 
 
 AlyvTCTiot 8e o/xoS yioi Ba- The Egyptians, and Babylonians, 
 
 {SvXunoif y.ai ^pvjeq vcat *o/- and Phrygians, and Phoenicians were 
 
 HX6? ravTVi(r\ TYJq ^py)a-yt.€i<f,(; the first propagators of this supersti- 
 
 'TTpuTot (ia-yjy'^ra'i yeyovacriv tion of making images, and of the 
 
 dyaXfAaroizQitaq re ycai fAva- mysteries : from whom it was trans- 
 
 TYipiaVf d(l> uv ra irKeTa-roc ferred to the Greeks from the time 
 
 eU 'EXXry^a? (A.€rv}vex^rj 0.1:0 of Cecrops downwards. But it was 
 
 rriq KenpoTToq rjAMiaq. jtai xa- not till afterwards and at a consi- 
 
 S^e^^?. McreTreiTa §e xai derable interval that Cronus and 
 
 va-ripa tioXv, rovq Ttepl Kpovov Rhea, Zeus and Apollo, and the rest 
 
 Y.CU 'Peav, Lta. tc v.ai 'AttoA- were esteemed and honoured as 
 
 Xojva, xa< xa^f^^^ ^uvq dvot- gods. 
 yopivaavreq. 
 
 The following extract is given in Epiphanius preceding the 
 above. 
 
 EITEITA Se ocno ruv ^Qtovccv 
 Tov ©tifpot. tov Tiarpoq *.h^pa- 
 a[x, xou dt ayaXfA-draiv rav 
 liKavtiv T?j5 etSwXoXaT/)/a^ et- 
 Cfjyyia'dfAevoifrQvqia.vruif itpo- 
 itccropaq S<* aireotovto-jtcwv reri- 
 /X1JX0T6?, xat Totj icpd ainuv 
 TereXevTyjKOToiq Te^i/njo-ajwcvot. 
 €X x€/>a/x€ix^? iitia-'^iATii; to 
 TipuToVf eTTCira, exacrTTj? Te%v>j5 
 f^ifxi^a-afAevyjif ot'/colboixot /^c" ^*'- 
 S'ov leVayre^, dpyvpoyioiroi 8e, 
 xa* xpva-oxooif h^ Trji t^iaq 
 vXfjq TexTajvajtAevo*, oyVw xa< 
 TexT6V€^, xa; ot xa^e|^^. 
 
 And from the times of Tharra the 
 father of Abraham, they introduced 
 images and all the errors of idola- 
 try ; honouring their forefathers, and 
 their departed predecessors with 
 effigies which they fashioned after 
 their likeness. They first made 
 these effigies of earthern ware, but 
 afterwards according to their dif- 
 ferent arts they sculptured them in 
 stone, and cast them in silver and 
 gold, and wrought them in wood, 
 and all kinds of different materials. 
 
5G 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 OF HELLENISM: 
 
 FROM CEDRENUS. 
 
 EK T^q\f)vK^(; rov 'la^eSr 
 
 rip^ccvo Tou 'EXXTjyjo-jtAOi/, nai 
 rov So-y/AaTo^ tr^q ctSwXoXa- 
 T/je/aj. AuToj <yajj, nat 0/ 
 o-iiy a^f Toy^ itd'Kai •yevo/x.e- 
 voy^ 1^ ifoXefAKT-ra^f ^ ^yc/Ao- 
 j/a^, Kat Tt irpaQccvraq av^piai; 
 vj aper^q a^iov iv rS ^la tov 
 [AV/i[AOV€V€<r^cx.if Hat uq ovraq 
 avruv Ttpoitdropaq avdpido'i 
 a-rv}XZv iTiiAfjo-av, ycai u>i; ^eoix; 
 nrpocreyi^yovv avrovq v.ou e^v- 
 cloiCfiv. 01 Se juem taXira 
 av^pcoTtoi ayvDQvvTeq tvjv rau 
 itpoyovav yvui[/.r}Vy on uq irpo- 
 ttciropocq xa* a.ycx.^av evpe- 
 rocq eriy.r}a-av [Av^fAoiiq [xovaiqf 
 &q \feovq i'nwpa.vlovq erifAov, 
 ycai €^t;o-/a^ov a,VTc7q. 'Hv 
 Se TO T^$ a.nto^eu)(T€aq <r^yji/,a. 
 roioZrov. 'Ej/ ra7q lepa.riy.cc7q 
 avrav ^i^Xoiq erao-TOVTO rcc 
 o>0[^a.ra avrav (/.era. TeXevr^jV, 
 x«t y.a.r i-n€7vov rov notipov 
 eoprvjv avr$ iirereXoWf Keyov- 
 req Taq avruv ^vxacq etq raq 
 ray lAMY-dpoov v-qa-ovq 'Uvai^ y.ou 
 lA.tiv.irt •KpmiT^a,t 17 yuiea^ai 
 
 ITVpi, 
 
 Of the tribe of Japhet was born 
 Seruch, who first introduced Hel- 
 lenism and the worship of idols. For 
 he and those who concurred with 
 him in opinion honoured their pre- 
 decessors whether warriors or leaders, 
 or characters renowned during their 
 lives for valour or virtue with co- 
 lumnar statues, as if they had been 
 their progenitors, and tendered to 
 them a species of religious veneration 
 as a kind of gods and sacrificed. But 
 after this their successors, overstep- 
 ping^the intention of their ancestors 
 that they should honour them as their 
 progenitors and the inventors of 
 good things with monuments alone, 
 honoured them as heavenly gods 
 and sacrificed to them as such. And 
 the following was the form of their 
 canonization : they inscribed their 
 names after their decease in their 
 sacred books and established a festi- 
 val to each at certain seasons, saying 
 that their souls had departed to the 
 islands of the blessed and were never 
 condemned or burnt with fire. 
 
CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE TOWER OF BABEL AND ABRAHAM: 
 
 FROM EUPOLEMUS. 
 
 nOAIN Bac^vXuvoc, irpuTOv 
 fAev xTicSr^Jvat vno tuv 8*a- 
 <rcc\fevTav en tov xaTaxXucr- 
 fAOVf (lyai Sf ocvTOV^ yiyavra^f 
 olxoSo/xcrv Se TOJ/ la-Topovi^evov 
 mpyov, 'Jteo'ovToq Se rovrov 
 VTno T^5 TOV ^€0V €vepydaqy 
 Toiig yiyavTa; hoca-itap^vai 
 
 iv itokci T^? Ba^vXuviaq Ka- 
 lAaplvrjit r^v ttvaq Xeyeiv woAxv 
 Ovplrjv, €ivai Se fA€\f€p[A.itjV€VO- 
 fAivrjUf KaX^ociuy iroXiVf iv 
 Tpio-xatSocarij yfyear^at 'A- 
 ^paaf/. y€V€^, evyevei^ xa* 
 <TO<plcf, i:a,inQi,q vnfp^e^vjMTccy 
 ov hrj Jtat T^v aa-TpoKoyidV v.a.1 
 XaXSai'x^v evpeiVj eitl re t^v 
 fvae^eiav opjJi'^a-ccyra €vap€<r- 
 T^vat ry 3rc^. ToStov Se 8<a 
 Ta vpo<rTciy[/.a.Ta tov ^^ov 
 elq *^omicr]v iX\fovra, xaroix^- 
 o-aj, xa* rpoTia^ ^Xiov xat 
 avjkrjVT}^ Koi ra aXka. isawa. 
 di^dQCcUTCx. TQVi ^oivr/iocq^ evcx.- 
 p€<rT^vai Ta ^acriKet avruv. 
 
 The city of Babylon owes its founda- 
 tion to those who were saved from 
 the catastrophe of the deluge : they 
 were the Giants, and they built the 
 tower which is noticed in history. 
 But the tower being overthrown by 
 the interposition of God, the Giants 
 were scattered over all the earth. 
 
 He says moreover that in the tenth 
 generation in the city Camarina of 
 Babylonia, which some call the city 
 Urie, and which signifies a city of the 
 Chaldaeans, the thirteenth in descent 
 lived Abraham, of a noble race, and 
 superior to all others in wisdom ; of 
 whom they relate that he was the in- 
 ventor of astrology and the Chaldaean 
 magic, and that on account of his 
 eminent piety he was esteemed by 
 God. It is further said, that under 
 the directions of God he removed and 
 lived in Phoenicia, and there taught 
 the Phoenicians the motions of the 
 sun and moon and all other things ; 
 for which reason he was held in great 
 reverence by their King. — Euseh. 
 Prcep, Evan. 9. 
 
5S 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 OF ABRAHAM : 
 FROM NICOLAUS DAMASCENUS. 
 
 ABPAMH2* i^ci<riK€va-€ Aa- 
 fA,aa-y.0Vf eTtrjXv^ arvv <rrpa.- 
 rS a(j)ty[J(.€V0(; eve t^? y^(; t^^ 
 VTtep Ba^vKuvoqi XccKlatuv 
 'A€yo[Aivrj^. jW6t' ov iroXvv %fo- 
 vov i^avaa-Tai; v.ou aiia Tav- 
 
 T1JJ T1J$ X^pccq <TVV TW <r(l)€- 
 
 repo) Xa^ e*iq tvjv Tore /xev 
 Xavava/av A€yQ[/,ivrjv, vvv 8e 
 'louSa/av [A.€r(pK.yj(r€f y.ou ol 
 ait* iycemv irX'^^wavre^f vep) 
 «v iv hepi^ Xoyo) ^le^eifAt ra 
 
 l(TTOpOlJ[A.eV<)C' TOU T6 *AjS/5a- 
 
 jiAoy cTt xa) vuj/ ev t^ La^- 
 OTtvjv^ TO 01/0/xa Sola^erax, 
 K^i KWjtA>j air' aCroiJ Se/vcvi;- 
 Tai, *A^pa.[Mv oly-fia-ii; Xeyo- 
 
 Abram was king of Damascus, and 
 he came thither as a stranger with an 
 army from that part of the country 
 which is situated above Babylon of 
 the Chaldaeans : but after a short time 
 he again emigrated from this region 
 with his people and transferred his 
 habitation to the land, which was then 
 called Cananaea, but now Judaea, 
 together with all the multitude which 
 had increased with him ; of whose 
 history I shall give an account in 
 another book. The name of Abram 
 is well-known even to this day in 
 Damascus : and a village is pointed 
 out which is still called the House of 
 Abram. — Euseh. Prce'p. Evan. 9. — 
 Jos. Ant. Jud. 1. 7. 
 
 * 'A^^adjuris Eu.— :' A ^pajuLog Vat. f Ba^vKuJva Eu. 
 
 X It is doubtful whether the concluding sentence is that of Nicolaus Daraas, 
 or of Josephus : It is given in Eusebius. 
 
CHALDiEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 58' 
 
 OF BELUS 
 
 FROM EUPOLEMUS. 
 
 BABTAONIOTS -^a^ Xeyetv 
 irpurov y€V€<r^ai B^Xov, ov nvai 
 Kpo]/ov. 'Eit rovTOv Se jfyea-Bai 
 B^AoVf y.ou Kavaav tovtou he 
 TQV Xavaav y€Vi/yj<Tat tov ica- 
 T€pa tZv $oiv/x&'v. TovTov 8e 
 Kovy. vIqv yevea-dat, ov vito ruv 
 'EKKyjvwv XeyecrQai A(7/3oaov 
 TraTcpa Se AWioTtcov aSeA<^ov 
 8e rov M€a^rpatif^, naripcc 
 AiyyTTTtwv. "EKkrivaq Se Xeyeiv 
 Tov ArXavTa evpvjKCVctt atr- 
 T^oAoy/av. 
 
 For the Babylonians say that the 
 first was Belus, who is the same as 
 Cronus. And from him descended 
 Belus and Chanaan; and this Cha- 
 naan was the father of the Phoeni- 
 cians. Another of his sons was Chum, 
 who is called by the Greeks Asbolus, 
 the father of the Ethiopians, and the 
 brother of Mestraim, the father of the 
 Egyptians. The Greeks say, more- 
 over, that Atlas was the discoverer of 
 astrology. — Eus. Pr. Ev. lib. IX. 
 
 FROM THALLUS. 
 
 KAI yap BvjXou rZv *A<ra-v- 
 piccv ^aa-iXevaravroi;, xa* Kpo- 
 i/ov rdv Tnavoq ®ciXKoq jwe/x- 
 yy)Ta«, (pdarycau rov B^Xov Treiro- 
 X€y.'/jY.€vai avv tqi^ Tiracri 
 Ttpoq tov Aia, xat rovq (tIu 
 avr^ 6eov^ Xeyo/xevoy^, €v6a, 
 (pvj<Tiv, Y.OU Q Vvyoq eitryiBiiq 
 €(f)vyeu di Taprvja-aov. 
 
 Kara yap rryv ©aKkov iV- 
 ropiav, BrjXoq Tcpoyevia-repoq 
 evpla-y.erai rw 'iXtavcoS ttoAc- 
 
 jtAOy €T€0-t TVcQ'.* 
 
 Thallus makes mention of Belus, 
 the king of the Assyrians, and Cro- 
 nus the Titan ; and says that Belus, 
 with the Titans, made war against 
 Zeus and his compeers, who are called 
 Gods. He says, moreover, that Gy- 
 gus was smitten, and fled to Tar- 
 tessus. 
 
 According to the history of Thal- 
 lus, Belus preceded the Trojan war 
 
 322 years Theoph. ad Aut. 281, 
 
 282. 
 
 r{ xa) a' A1. 
 
59- 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 OF THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE 
 
 FROM CTESIAS. 
 
 nAPAnAH2in2 8e rovTO} 
 
 Trapa irdrpoi; BiaSe%o/x6vo^ trjv 
 apx^iv, eir* yeveu^ rpKx.y.ovTa 
 i^a.crl'Kevaav, f^^xpi '^a^ot.- 
 vaitaKov. 'Ett* tqvtov yap ^ 
 Tcov 'A(7(Tvpiav yjye[xovi(K. [xere- 
 
 rpianoa-iaVf ert 8' e|»jvcoyTa,* 
 xaSraTrep (fn^a-) Krvjorlaq 6 Kvi- 
 
 In like manner all the other kings 
 succeeded, the son receiving the 
 empire from his father, being alto- 
 gether thirty in their generations to 
 Sardanapalus. In his time the em- 
 pire passed to the Medes from the 
 Assyrians, having remained with them 
 upwards of 1360* years, according to 
 the account of Ctesias the Cnidian, in 
 his second book. — Diod. Sic. lib. II. 
 p. 77. 
 
 FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 
 
 'H [Ah ovv TiyefAQvlct rav In the manner above related, the 
 
 'Aa-a-vpiccv airo Nivov hai/.ei- empire of the Assyrians, after having 
 
 vacra y-h rpjaxovra yevea?, continued from Ninus thirty descents, 
 
 €Tvj §6 irXeico rZv yj.'klav xai and more than 1400 years, was finally 
 
 nrpav.oa-luv, viio MijW vtare- dissolved by the Medes. — Diod. Sic. 
 
 X^-q rov mpoeipvifAivov rpoitov. lib. II. p. 81. 
 
 FROM HERODOTUS. 
 
 AS2TPIflN apyjivvm r^^ The Medes were the first who began 
 ava 'Aa-ivji eit* erea clxoo-t xat the revolt from the Assyrians after 
 ttevra.v.o a, irpuToi ai: aviav they had maintained the dominion 
 M^So* "-iip^cLwo aTtla-Toca-^oci, over Upper Asia for a period of 520 
 years. — Lib. I. c. 95. 
 
 * The Armenian omits the sixty years. 
 
CHALD^.AN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 59 
 
 OF NABOPOLASAR : 
 
 FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR.* 
 
 TOTTON (NajSoTToXao-a/jov) 
 UoXvia-Tup 'AXi^uvlpo^ 2ap- 
 SavaTraXov yiaXiT 7:€[/.ypoc.)/ra 
 irpoq ^Aa-rvdyvjU 'EctTpdrrriv 
 MjjSe/aj, y.au ttjv ^vyaTepoc. 
 avrov 'A{/.vtrrjv Xa^oi/ra vvj/.- 
 ^>jv e*^ rov vtov avrov Na- 
 
 ^(iV)(fi^QVQ(TOp . QVTOq CVpctTrp/h^ 
 
 vTio ^dpav.% ToS ^a.yj^aloiiV 
 ^acriXeaq ar<3Ck€i(;, Y.a.ya. tov 
 atrov ^dpaMq €lq N/vov iiti- 
 (TTparerjei* ov rrjy £(po^ov 
 "JTTOijSrci? ^dpocMq cavrov 
 <Tvv ro7i ^oKTiXeioiq iveTtpricrev. 
 xa* rrjv dpxrjv XaX^atav -ttci- 
 piXa^cv avToq iioc^oiroXd- 
 a-apaq o tov 'Ha^ovxplovompov 
 vtytrip. 
 
 Nabopolasar, whom Alexander Po- 
 lyhistor calls Sardanapallus, sent to 
 Astyages the Satrap of Media, and 
 demanded his daughter Amu'ites in 
 marriage for his son Nabuchodono- 
 sor. He was the commander of the 
 army of Saracus King of the Chal- 
 daeans, and, having been sent upon 
 some expedition, turned his arms 
 against Saracus and marched against 
 the city of Ninus (Nineveh). But 
 Saracus confounded by his advance 
 set fire to his palace and burnt him- 
 self in it. And Nabopolasar obtained 
 the empire of the Chaldaeans: he 
 was the father of Nabuchodonosor. — 
 Euseb. Chron. 46. 
 
 OF THE CHALDEAN AND ASSYRIAN KINGS: 
 
 FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 
 
 Verum haec quoque Polyhistor In addition to the above Poly- 
 
 iis adjiciens, scribit : quod histor continues thus : After 
 
 nempe post diluvium Chaldaeo- the deluge Evexius held pos- 
 
 rum regionem Evexius tenebat session of the country of the 
 
 • This and the following fragments of Alexander Polyhistor are most pro- 
 bably extracts from the history of Berossus. 
 
60 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 neris quatuor. Ac post eum 
 filius ejus Comosbelus impe- 
 rium suscepit per neros qua- 
 tuor, et sossos quinque. A 
 Xisuthro vero, et a diluvii tem- 
 pore usque ad illud, quo Medi 
 Babylonem ceperunt, reges om- 
 nino Lxxxvi. Polyhistor re- 
 censet, atque unumquemque ex 
 Berossi volumine nominatim 
 memorat : tempus vero om- 
 nium eorum numero annorum 
 trium myriadum et tribus mil- 
 libus uno et nonaginta com- 
 prehendit. Deinde vero post 
 eos, cum ita firmiter stabiliti 
 erant, repente Medi copias ad- 
 versus Babylonem compara- 
 bant, ut caperent eam, atque 
 ex se ipsis Tyrannos ibi con- 
 stituerent. 
 
 Deinde nomina quoque Me- 
 dorum tyrannorum ponit, viii. 
 numero : quorum anni ccxxiv 
 et rursum reges undecim, an- 
 nosque. . . Postea Chaldaeorum 
 reges xlix, et annos cccclviii. 
 Deinde Arabum ix reges, et 
 annos ccxlv. Post quos annos 
 etiam ipsam Semiramidem in 
 Assyrios dominatam esse tra- 
 dit. Atque iterum minute 
 enumerat nomina regum xlv, 
 adsignans illis annos dxxvi. 
 
 Chaldaeans during a period of 
 four neri. And he was suc- 
 ceeded by his son Comosbelus, 
 who held the empire four neri 
 and five sossi. But from the 
 time of Xisuthrus and the de- 
 luge, to that at which the 
 Medes took possession of Ba- 
 bylon, there were altogether 
 eighty-six kings. Polyhistor 
 enumerates and mentions each 
 of them by name from the vo- 
 lume of Berossus : the duration 
 of the reigns of all which kings 
 comprehends a period of thirty- 
 three thousand and ninety-one 
 years. But when their power 
 was thus firmly established, 
 the Medes suddenly levied 
 forces against Babylon to sur- 
 prise it, and to place upon the 
 throne kings chosen from 
 among themselves. 
 
 He then gives the names of 
 the Median Kings, 8 in num- 
 ber, who reigned during the 
 period of 224 years : and again 
 11 Kings during .... years. 
 Then 49 Kings of the Chal- 
 daeans 458 years. Then 9 Kings 
 of the Arabians 245 years. 
 After all these successive 
 periods of years he states that 
 Semiramis reigned over the 
 Assyrians. And again minutely 
 enumerates the names of 45 
 
CHALDiEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 61 
 
 Post quos, inquit, rex Chal- 
 daeorum fuit, cui nomen Phu- 
 lus ; de quo item Hebraeorum 
 quoque historia meminit, Phu- 
 lum denominans, quern in ter- 
 ram Judaeorum venisse aiunt. 
 
 Kings, assigning to them a term 
 of 526 years. After whom, he 
 says there was a King of the 
 Chaldaeans, whose name was 
 Phulus : Of whom also the 
 historical writings of the He- 
 brews make mention under the 
 name of Phulus (Pul) who they 
 say invaded the country of the 
 Jews. — Eu, Ar. Chron, 39. 
 
 OF SENECHERIB: 
 FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR^ 
 
 PosTQUAM regnasset frater 
 Senacharibi, et deinde post- 
 quam Acises in Babylonios 
 dominatus esset, et nee dum 
 triginta quidem diebus reg- 
 numtenuisset, aMarodach Ba- 
 ladano occisus est ; et Maro- 
 dach Baladanus per vim (reg- 
 num) tenuit sex mensibus : 
 eum vero interficiens regna- 
 bat quidam cui nomen Elibus. 
 Verum tertio regni ejus anno 
 Sennecheribus rex Assyrio- 
 rum exercitum conflabat ad- 
 versus Babylonios, proelioque 
 cum iis commisso vicit, et 
 captum una cum amicis, in 
 terram Assyriorum perduci 
 jussit. In Babylonios ergo 
 
 After the reign of the brother 
 of Senecherib, Acises reigned 
 over the Babylonians, and when 
 he had governed for the space of 
 thirty days, he was slain by Maro- 
 dach Baladanus, who held the 
 empire by force during six 
 months : and he was slain and 
 succeeded by a person named 
 Elibus. But in the third year 
 of his reign Senecherib king of 
 the Assyrians levied an army 
 against the Babylonians ; and in 
 a battle, in which they were en- 
 gaged, routed, and took him pri- 
 soner with his adherents, and 
 commanded them to be carried 
 into the land of the Assyrians. 
 Having taken upon himself the 
 
62 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 dominatus, regem eis filium 
 suum Asordanium constituit ; 
 ipse vero recedens terram As- 
 syriorum petiit. 
 
 Quum autem ille fama acce- 
 pissetGraecos in Ciliciam belli 
 movendi causa pervenisse, ad 
 eos contendit; aciem contra 
 aciem instruit, ac plurimis qui- 
 dem de suo exercitu coesis 
 hostes (tamen) debellat atque 
 in victoriae monumentum ima- 
 ginem suam eo in loco erectam 
 reliquit, Chaldaicisque litteris 
 fortitudinem suam ad futuri 
 temporis memoriam incidi 
 jussit. Et Tarsum urbem, 
 inquit, ipse ad similitudinem 
 Babylonis condidit, quam ap- 
 pellavit Tharsin. Et post 
 omnia facta Sinnecherimi il- 
 lud quoque addens, ait eum 
 XVIII annis vixisse (in im- 
 perio) ; et per insidias quas 
 illi paravit filius Ardumusa- 
 nus, e vita excessisse. 
 
 government of the Babylonians, 
 he appointed his son Asordanius 
 their king, and he himself retired 
 again into Assyria. 
 
 When he received a report 
 that the Greeks had made a hos- 
 tile descent upon Cilicia, he 
 marched against them and fought 
 with them a pitched battle, in 
 which, though he suffered great 
 loss in his own army, he over- 
 threw them, and upon the spot 
 he erected the statue of himself 
 as a monument of his victory ; 
 and ordered his prowess to be 
 inscribed upon it in the Chaldaean 
 characters, to hand down the re- 
 membrance of it to posterity. He 
 built also the city of Tarsus after 
 the likeness of Babylon, which 
 he called Tharsis. And after 
 enumerating the various exploits 
 of Sinnecherim, he adds that he 
 reigned 18 years, and was cut off 
 by a conspiracy which had been 
 formed against his life by his son 
 Ardumusanus. — Eu, Ar. Chron, 
 42. 
 
CHALDyEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 62. 
 
 OF SENECHERIB AND HIS SUCESSORS 
 
 FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR. 
 
 Ac post eum Senecheribum 
 Polyhistor fuisse regem ait. 
 p. 41. 
 
 (Tamen Sinecherib ipsum, 
 et filium ejus Asordanum, ac 
 Marodach Baladanum, Chal- 
 daeus quoque historicus com- 
 memorat, cum illis etiam Na- 
 buchodonosorum.) p. 42. 
 
 Regnavit Sinecherim, ut 
 Polyhistor exponit, annis xviii. 
 etpost eum ejusdem filius annis 
 VIII. Postea vero Sammuges 
 annis xxi. et frater ejus annis 
 XXI. Ac deinde Nabupalsar 
 annis xx. et post eum Nabu- 
 codrossorus annis xliii. (A 
 Sinecherimo usque ad Nabu- 
 codrossorum comprehendun- 
 tur anni omnino lxxxviii.) 
 p. 44. 
 
 Post Samugen vero Sar- 
 danapallus Chaldaeus regnavit 
 annis xxi. Hie exercitum As- 
 tyagi Medo, familiae Principi 
 ac Satrapse, auxilio misit, ut 
 Amuhean Astyagis filiam Na- 
 bucodrossoro filio suo uxorem 
 daret. Ac deinde regnavit Na- 
 bucodrossorus annis xliii, et 
 
 And after him (Pul) according 
 to Polyhistor, Senecherib was 
 king. 
 
 (The Chaldsean historian also 
 makes mention of Senecherib 
 himself, and Asordanus his son, 
 and Marodach Baladanus, as well 
 as Nabuchodonosorus.) 
 
 And Sinecherim reigned eigh- 
 teen years ; and after him his son 
 eight years. Then reigned Sam- 
 muges twenty-one year^, and 
 likewise his brother twenty-one 
 years. Then reigned Nabu- 
 palsar twenty years, and after 
 him Nabucodrossorus forty-three 
 years. (Therefore, from Sineche- 
 rim to Nabucodrossorus is com- 
 prehended a period altogether of 
 eighty-eight years.) 
 
 After Samuges, Sardanapallus 
 the Chaldaean, reigned twenty- 
 one years. He sent an army to 
 the assistance of Astyages the 
 Mede, Prince and Satrap of the 
 family, that he might give the 
 Amuhean daughter of Astyages 
 to his son Nabucodrossorus. 
 Then reigned Nabucodrossorus 
 
63- 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 contractis copiis veniens cap- 
 tives duxit Judseos et Phoe- 
 nices ac Syros. 
 
 Et post Nabucodrossorum 
 regnavit filius ejus Amilmaru- 
 dochus, annis xii. . . . Postque 
 ilium in Chaldseos regnavit 
 Neglisarus annis iv. et postea 
 Nabodenus annis xvii. Sub 
 quo Cyrus Cambysis (filius) 
 exercitum duxit in terram Ba- 
 byloniorum. Cui obviam ivit 
 Nabodenus, atque victus fugae 
 se dedit : et regnavit Babylone 
 Cyrus annis ix. Deinde in 
 campo Daas altero certamine 
 inito mortuus est. Post quem 
 Cambyses regnat annis viii. 
 ac deinde Darius annis xxxvi. 
 post quem Xerxes cseteri quo- 
 que Persarura reges. p. 44. 
 
 forty-three years; and he came 
 with a mighty army, and led the 
 Jews, and Phoenicians, and Sy- 
 rians into captivity. 
 
 And after Nabucodrorossus 
 reigned his son Amilmarudo- 
 chus, twelve years. . . . And after 
 him Neglisarus reigned over the 
 Chaldaeans four years ; and then 
 Nabodenus seventeen years. In 
 his reign Cyrus, the son of Cam- 
 byses, invaded the country of the 
 Babylonians. Nabodenus went 
 out to give him battle, but was 
 defeated, and betook himself to 
 flight : and Cyrus reigned at Ba- 
 bylon nine years. He was killed, 
 however, in another battle, which 
 took place in the plain of Daas. 
 After him reigned Cambyses 
 eight years ; then Darius thirty- 
 six years ; after him Xerxes and 
 the other kings of the Persian 
 line. — Eu. Ar. Chron. pp. 41, 
 42. 44, 45. 
 
CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 63 
 
 OF SENECHERIB AND HIS SUCCESSORS 
 
 FROM ABYDENUS. 
 
 EoDEM tempore vicessimus 
 quintus utique Sinecherib 
 ipse ex regibus vix demum 
 inventus est, qui Babylonem 
 sub ditionem redigens sube- 
 git, et ad litus maris Ciliciae 
 Graecorum classem profliga- 
 tam depressit ; condiditque 
 templum Athenarum, statuas 
 aereas erexit, litterisque sane, 
 inquit, suam fortitudem exa- 
 ravit ; et Tarsum ad figuram 
 et similitudinem Babylonis 
 sedificavit; ut Tarsum Cyd- 
 nus flumen interflueret, Eu- 
 phratis nimirum more Baby- 
 lonem interfluentis. 
 
 Ex ordine autem post eum 
 Nergillus regnavit, qui a filio 
 Adramelo est interemptus : 
 et ipsum quoque frater ejus 
 Axerdis ex eodem patre, 
 non autem ex eadem matre, 
 occidit; et exercitum perse- 
 quutus in Byzantinorum ur- 
 bem includit. Qui primus 
 mercenarios milites sibi col- 
 legit; quorum unus Pytha- 
 goras fuit, Chaldaeorum sa- 
 pientiae discipulus. Axerdis 
 autem ^Egyptum partesque 
 
 At the same time the twenty- 
 fifth who was Senecherib can 
 hardly be recognized among the 
 kings. It was he who subjected 
 the city of Babylon to his power, 
 and defeated and sunk a Grecian 
 fleet upon the coast of Cilicia. 
 He built also a temple at Athens 
 and erected brazen statues, upon 
 which he engraved his own ex- 
 ploits. And he built the city of 
 Tarsus after the plan and like- 
 ness of Babylon, that the river 
 Cydnus should flow through Tar- 
 sus, in the same manner as the 
 Euphrates intersected Babylon. 
 
 Next in order after him 
 reigned Nergillus who was as- 
 sassinated by his son Adrame- 
 lus: and he also was slain by 
 Axerdis (his brother by the 
 same father, but of a different 
 mother,) and his army pursued 
 and blockaded in the city of 
 Byzantium. Axerdis was the 
 first that levied mercenary sol- 
 diers, one of whom was Pytha- 
 goras a follower of the wisdom 
 of the Chaldaeans : he also re- 
 duced under his dominion Egypt 
 
64 
 
 CHALDEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 Syriae inferioris in suam po- 
 testatem redegit; ex qua 
 Sardanapallus quoque extitit. 
 Post quern Saracus in As- 
 syrios regnavit: et quum 
 compertum habuisset, multi- 
 tudinem barbarorum maxi- 
 mam e mari exisse, ut im- 
 petum faceret, Busalossorum 
 ducem confestim Babylonem 
 misit. lUe autem consilio re- 
 bellionis inito, Amuhean As- 
 tyagis Medi familiae Princi- 
 pis filiam Nabuchodrossoro 
 suo filio uxorem despondit. 
 Ac deinde protinus discedens 
 accelerat aggredi Ninum, id 
 est, urbem Ninive. Cum 
 autem de his omnibus cer- 
 tior est factus Saracus Rex, 
 concremavit regiam aulam 
 Evoriti.'l' Nabuchodrossorus 
 vero accipiens regni imperi- 
 um, valido muro Babylonem 
 cinxit. 
 
 and the country of Caelo-Syria 
 from whence came Sardanapal- 
 lus.* 
 
 After him Saracus reigned 
 over the Assyrians, and when he 
 was informed that a very great 
 multitude of barbarians had 
 come up from the sea to attack 
 him, he sent Busalossorus as his 
 general in haste to Babylon. 
 But he, having with a treason- 
 able design obtained Amuhean, 
 the daughter of Astyages the 
 prince of the Medes, to be 
 affianced to his son Nabucho- 
 drossorus, marched straightways 
 to surprise the city of Ninus, 
 that is Nineveh. But when 
 Saracus the king was apprized 
 of all these proceedings he burnt 
 the royal palace. And Nabucho- 
 drossorus succeeded to the em- 
 pire and surrounded Babylon 
 with a strong wall. — Eu. Ar, 
 Chron, 53. 
 
 * The name Sardanapallus is indiscriminately applied to various persons. 
 Here perhaps Saracus may be intended ; but from the fragment p. 59, most 
 probably Busalossorus, i. e. Nabopolassar. The passage then in the text may 
 refer to the dominion (potestatem) of Axerdis, " from which Sardanapallus 
 revolted." 
 
 f The Armenian Editor in a note complains of the obscurity of this passage 
 in the original, and thinks it may be translated " Condonavit regiam aulam 
 Evoriti," entrusted the palace to some oflScer named Evorites. In some authors 
 the daughter of Astyages is named Aroites : and it might possibly refer to her* 
 if the virord were read in conjunction with the subsequent sentence. See Frag, 
 p. 59. 
 
CHALDiEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 6^ 
 
 OF BELUS AND THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE: 
 FROM CASTOR. 
 
 Belus, inquit, rex erat As- 
 syriorum : et sub eo Cyclopes 
 Jovi decertanti adversus Ti- 
 tanos, per fulgura fulminaque 
 ignea opem in praelio tulerunt. 
 Eo autem tempore Titanorum 
 reges agnoscebantur ; quorum 
 unus erat Ogygus rex. Faucis 
 vero interjectis, ^prosequitur, 
 dicens : Gigantes in Deos irru- 
 entes, perempti sunt, auxilium 
 Diis ferentibus Hercule et 
 Dionyso, qui ex Titanis erant. 
 
 Belus de quo antea diximus, 
 vitam finivit, quin et Deus ha- 
 bitus est. Post quem Ninus 
 imperavit Assyriis annis lii. 
 Hie uxorem duxit Semirami- 
 dem. Post eumque Semiramis 
 ipsa in Assyrios regnavit annis 
 xLii. Deinde vero Zames, qui 
 etiam Ninyas. (Et continuo 
 singulos Assyriorum reges, qui 
 post eos fuerunt, in ordinem 
 redigens, ad Sardanapallum 
 usque recenset, cunctos nomi- 
 natim coramemorando : quo- 
 rum etiam nos utique nomina, 
 
 Belus (says Castor) was king of 
 the Assyrians; and under him 
 the Cyclops assisted Jupiter \yith 
 thunder-bolts and lightnings in 
 his contest with the Titans. At 
 that time there were kings of the 
 Titans, one of whom was Ogygua. 
 (After a short digression he pro- 
 ceeds to say, that) the Giants, in 
 their attempted inroad upon the 
 Gods, were slain by the assistance 
 of Hercules and Dionysus, who 
 were themselves of the Titan 
 race. 
 
 Belus, whom we have men- 
 tioned above, after his death was 
 esteemed a God. After him, Ni- 
 nus reigned over the Assyrians 
 fifty-two years. He married Se- 
 miramis, who, after his decease, 
 reigned over the Assyrians forty- 
 two years. Then reigned Zames, 
 who is Ninyas. (Then he enu- 
 merates each of the successive 
 Assyrian kings in order, and 
 mentions them all, down to Sar- 
 danapallus, by their respective 
 names : whose names, and the 
 length of their reigns, we shall 
 
65- 
 
 SUPPLEMENTAL 
 
 regnique tempora paulo post 
 adponemus. Siquidem et ille 
 in Canone suo his verbis de 
 ipsis scribit). 
 
 Primo Assyriorum reges di- 
 gessimus, initium a Bels fa- 
 cientes : quum vero ipsius reg- 
 ni annos vix certo traditos ha- 
 beamus, nomen solummodo 
 commemoravimus : sed tamen 
 chronologiae principium a Nino 
 duximus et in alterum Ninum, 
 qui regnum a Sardanapallo 
 accepit, desinimus : utpote hoc 
 pacto perspicuum esset tam 
 universi temporis, quam sin- 
 gulorum regum (temporis) spa- 
 tium ; hoc itaque modo reperi- 
 tur tempus annorum m, du- 
 centorura et octoginta. 
 
 also give presently. Castor men- 
 tions them in his canon in the 
 following words.*) 
 
 We have first digested into a 
 canon the kings of the Assyrians, 
 commencing with Belus : but 
 since we have no certain tra- 
 dition respecting the length of 
 his reign, we have merely set 
 down his name, and commenced 
 the chronological series from Ni- 
 nus ; and have concluded it with 
 another Ninus, who obtained the 
 empire after Sardanapallus ; that 
 in this manner the whole length of 
 the time, as well as of the reigns 
 of each king, might be plainly set 
 forth. Thus it will be found, 
 that the complete sum of the 
 years amounts to 1280. — Eus. 
 Ar. p. 81. 
 
 * The passage above is thus cited by Syncellus, p. 206. 
 
 . . . . wf TTOXJ xa) KiffTwp ev tw Hav6vt auToS ^rjffiv wSe. 
 
 Tlfc&TOUS fitv o3i/ Toi)s 'Ao-o-v^/ous ^oiffiXeJi xaT£T«;^aya£», t^v /Ji.ev oi.§')(riv arrh Bi^Kou 
 yrsirotrsjULBvovg. tZ 8e, rot. T^g BaatKe^ai aJroS exjj, fiij 7rag<xZe^6a'$at a-a<pu)s to3 fx\v 
 lv6fxa.T0i fjLvrtfJLOViCojuitv, r^v SI apyr^v t^s ^povoygiatp/as (XTtJ) N/voo TreTrofqfxe^a, xu) 
 xarxK^yojuev In) NTvoi/ to» ha^s^xuevov rrjv jSaffiXe/ai/ jrcc^oc la.phot.vaTra.'koxj . ... 
 
 The conclusion also is thus given by Syncellus, p. 168. 
 
 1m K&crTogi juluKKov axoAou^jjo-af (Eu7)j;S<os) o5 xa< fxapTvptoLv 7ra^)jyay£ aa-rr' "tt) 
 (pdcxovg-av tous 'Aacruf/wv ^(xatXeT; ap^ai. ... 
 
CHALD.EAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 66 
 
 OF THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE: 
 FROM VELLEIUS PATERCULUS AND AEMILIUS SURA. 
 
 Insequenti tempore imperium 
 Asiaticum ab Assyriis, qui id 
 obtinuerant annis mlxx, trans- 
 latum est ad Medos ab hinc 
 annis ferme dccclxx. Quippe 
 Sardanapalum eorum regem 
 moUitiis fluentem, et nimium 
 felicem malo suo, tertio et tri- 
 cessimo loco ab Nino et Se- 
 miramide, qui Babylona con- 
 diderant, natum, ita lit semper 
 successor regni paierni foret 
 filius, Arbaces Medus imperio 
 
 vitaque privavit ^milius 
 
 Sura de annis populi Romani : 
 " Assyrii principes omnium 
 gentium rerum potiti sunt, 
 deinde Medi, postea Persse, 
 deinde Macedones.. Exinde 
 duobus regibus, Philippo et 
 Antiocho, qui a Macedonibus 
 oriundi erant, baud multo post 
 Carthaginem subactam devic- 
 tis summa imperii ad populum 
 Romanum pervenit. Inter hoc 
 tempus, et initium Nini regis 
 Assyriorum, qui princeps re- 
 rum potitus, intersunt anni 
 
 MDCCCCXCV." 
 
 The Asiatic empire was subse- 
 quently transferred from the As- 
 syrians, who had held it 1070 
 years, to the Medes, from this 
 time, for a period of 870 years. 
 For Sardanapalus, the king of 
 the Assyrians, a man wallowing 
 in luxury, being the thirty-third 
 from Ninus and Semiramis, the 
 founders of Babylon, from whom 
 the kingdom had passed in a 
 regular descent from father to 
 son, was deprived of his empire, 
 and put to death by Arbaces the 
 
 Mede iEmilius Sura also, in 
 
 his annals of the Roman people, 
 says, " That the Assyrian princes 
 extended their empire over all 
 nations. They were succeeded 
 by the Medes, then by the Per- 
 sians, then by the Macedonians 
 and shortly afterwards by two 
 kings Philip and Antiochus, of 
 Macedonian origin, who, not long 
 after the destruction of Carthage, 
 were conquered by the Romans, 
 who then obtained the empire of 
 the world. To this time, from the 
 beginning of the reign of Ninus, 
 king of the Assyrians, who first 
 obtained the empire, there has 
 elapsed a period of 1995 years." 
 —Hist. I. c. 6. 
 
66' 
 
 CHALDiEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE CHALDiEAN OBSERVATIONS: 
 FROM PLINIUS. 
 Anticlides in ^gypto inve- Anticlides relates that they (let- 
 ters) were invented in Egypt by 
 a person whose name was Menon, 
 fifteen years before Phoroneus 
 
 nisse quendam nomine Menona 
 tradit xv annis ante Phoro- 
 neum antiquissimum Graeciae 
 regem : idque monumentis ap- 
 probare conatur. E diverso 
 Epigenes apud Babylonios 
 Dccxx annorum observationes 
 siderum coctilibus laterculis 
 inscriptas docet, gravis auctor 
 in primis : qui minimum Be- 
 rosus et Critodemus cccclxxx* 
 annorum. Ex quo appareff 
 aeternus literarum usus. 
 
 the most ancient king of Greece: 
 and he endeavours to prove it by 
 the monuments. On the con- 
 trary, Epigenes, a writer of first- 
 rate authority, informs us, that 
 among the Babylonians were pre- 
 served observations of the stars, 
 inscribed upon baked tiles, ex- 
 tending to a period of 720 years. 
 Berosus and Critodemus, who are 
 the most moderate in their cal- 
 culations, nevertheless extend 
 the period of the observations to 
 480* years. Whence may be in- 
 ferred the eternal use of letters 
 among them. — Lib. VII. c. 56. 
 
 FROM CICERO. 
 
 Contemnamus etiam Baby- 
 lonios, et eos, qui e Caucaso 
 coeli signa servantes, numeris 
 et motibus stellarum cursus 
 persequuntur : condemnemus, 
 inquam, hos aut stultitise, aut 
 vanitatis, aut impudentiae, qui 
 fccccLXX millia annonim, ut 
 ipsi dicunt, monumentis com- 
 prehensa continent. 
 
 Nonaginta M. and Ch. 
 
 We must also contemn the Ba- 
 bylonians, and those who, in the 
 reigion of Caucasus, pretend to 
 have observed the heavens and 
 courses of the stars: we must 
 condemn them, I say, of folly, or 
 of vanity, or of impudence, who 
 assert that they have preserved 
 upon monuments observations ex- 
 tending back during an interval 
 of 470,000 years. — De Divin. 
 
 f Appareret, aeternum literarum usum, Ch. • 
 
THE 
 
 DYNASTIES OF THE KINGS 
 
 OP 
 
 CHALDiEA, ASSYRIA, MEDIA, PERSIA, 
 THEBES, AND EGYPT. 
 
DYNASTY OF CHALDtEAN KINGS. 
 
 01 'X.a}2a7(n trpZroi ai^yopev- 
 Toq Ev-^x^oq* Ttap* vjfMv Nc- 
 
 €rr] r7o''+ 
 
 Xuixda-^ri'Aoq § er^ ^ ,^^^. 
 XaXSdtojv -y . e/3acr/X€i/<re 
 
 XaXSa<a>y e'. i^ac(riX€V(T€ 
 
 XaX8a/a>v j-'. i^xo'iKevo'ev 
 'Oy//3aXXo5 erij />t'. 
 
 XaXSa/iwv ^*. i^(z(rtX€v<r€ 
 
 The Chaldaeans were the first that 
 assumed the title of Kings. 
 
 Of these the first was Evechius 
 who is known to us by the name of 
 Nebrod (Nimrod) he reigned at Ba- 
 bylon 6 years and one-third. 
 
 2. Chomasbelus . . 7 J years. 
 From the foundation 13 years. 
 
 3. Porus . . ..25 years. 
 
 48 years. 
 
 4. Nechubes.. .. 43 years. 
 
 91 years. 
 
 5. Nabius . . . . 48 years. 
 
 139 years. 
 
 6. Oniballus . . . , 40 years. 
 
 179 years. 
 
 7. Zinzerus . , . . 46 years. 
 
 225 years. 
 
 Syncell. 169. 
 It is to be observed that some of these names occur again as 
 the immediate successors of Nabonasar. 
 
 * EJij^o^Of, A. B.— Eojjxoof, Go. Sc. Eu. f N«ya%a)8. Go. 
 
 \ yo'. (^) A. B. — Sc. and Go. omit it. 
 
 § Xotr/ucdff^oKog Vulg. — Xoa-fXxff^riKos B. — XofidafioKos Sc. Eu. 
 
 II Ni^^wjSrjf Sc. Eu. f Aj8/of Go. Sc. Eu. 
 
 ** Ziv^igos Go. Sc. Eu. tt /*«'. Go. Sc. Eu. 
 
DYNASTY OF THE ARABIAN KINGS 
 OF CUALDMA. 
 
 APABflN ^cc(TiA€Ci}> ruv /xe- 
 ra rovg 5-' XaK^utoov ^aiTi- 
 
 ^Qv of. MapSoKcvTvj^ cjSa- 
 
 *Apu^av jS'. i^aa-iXiva-e 
 MapZay.o<; errj yf. 
 
 'ApajSwvy. i^oca-iXfvae li- 
 (TifA.opbay.o;* erv} ktj'. 
 
 ^Apd^cov 8'. e^aa-iXevcre 
 
 'Apd^ccv € . i^aa-iXevare 
 
 ndpaVVOg €TT, [/, 
 
 *Apd^oov $-'. e^aa-lXiva-e 
 
 After the six first Chaldaean kings 
 reigned, reigned the following Ara- 
 bian kings of Chaldsea. 
 
 1 . Mardocentes . . 45 years. 
 From the foundation 45 years. 
 
 2. Mardacus 
 
 3. Sisimordacus 
 
 4. Nabius 
 
 5. Paramus 
 
 6. Nabonnabus 
 
 * 2<o-<//d<^Saxof Sc. Eu. — liffijms§^»HO{ Go. 
 J N«;So(;vv«jSof Dind. 
 
 40 years. 
 
 85 years. 
 28 years. 
 113 years. 
 , , S7 years. 
 
 150 years. 
 . , 40 years. 
 
 190 years. 
 . . 25 years. 
 
 215 years. 
 
 t r&$K>s Sc. Eu. 
 
OF THE ASSYRIAN KINGS : ' 
 
 FROM ABYDENUS.* 
 
 *' FuiT, inquit, Ninus, Ninus (says Abydenus) was the son 
 
 Arbeli (filius) ; qui Cha- of Arbelus ; who was the son of 
 
 ali ; qui Arbeli ; qui Ane- Chaalus, the son of Anebus, the son 
 
 bi ; qui Babii ; qui Beli of Babius, the son of Belus king of 
 
 regis Assy riorum." the Assyrians. 
 
 * The passage above cited from Abydenus in the Armenian edition of 
 Eusebius's Chronicle places Ninus the sixth in descent from Belus, introducing 
 the same names in an inverted order, that occur in the following Assyrian 
 dynasties of Syncellus and Africanus (see p. 70) between Teutaeus the twenty- 
 eighth and Dercyllus the thirty-fourth. The Editor in a note produces some 
 passages from Moses Choronensis and others to shew that such was the general 
 opinion among the Armenians. 
 
DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS 
 
 FROM AFRICANUS. 
 
 SYNCELLUS. 
 A22TPmN a'. e^atriXevae 
 BijXo? krvj ve', 
 
 jS'. N/vo^ eTTj v^. 
 
 vlo^ N/vou xai X€[A.ipd- 
 
 e'. "kfiiioq iTfi X'. 
 f'. ^Apdkio^eTVj fA* 
 ^'. Se/J^ij? eTTj X'. 
 
 ^'. B-^Xa^oq eTfi Xe. 
 I. BaXaicx; cttj v,S'. 
 la'. SeSr^^ erij v. § 
 </3 . Ma/AnSrof err} X . 
 
 iS'. ^(jiaTpoi; %Tfi x^'.** 
 <e'. Ma/^uAo? €T7j X'. 
 
 * N/vua; e'ttj Xrj' 
 + *A§fX(Xfx{,^Yig B. 
 ^ xlET Go. m. 
 tt 2na§^a(u}g Go. 
 
 Go. 
 
 Of the Assyrian kings the 1st was 
 Belus who reigned 55 years. 
 
 2. Ninus 52 years. 
 
 3. Semiramis . . . . 42. 
 
 4. Ninuas who is called Zamis 
 the son of Ninus and Semira- 
 mis : hereigned 38 years. 
 
 A/3' 
 
 5. Arius . . . . 
 
 6. Aralius 
 
 . . 30 years 
 . 40. 
 
 7. Xerxes 
 
 . 30. 
 
 8. Armamithres . 
 
 . 38. 
 
 9. Belochus .. 
 
 .. 35. 
 
 10. Balaeus.. .. 
 
 . 52. 
 
 11. Sethos .... 
 
 . 50. 
 
 12. Mamuthos .. 
 
 . 30. 
 
 13. Aschalius . . 
 
 . 28. 
 
 14. Sphaerus . . 
 
 15. Hamulus . . 
 
 . . 22. 
 .. 30. 
 
 16. Spartheos .. 
 
 .. 42. 
 
 r. Go. II Bocaxt 
 
 ** XYl'. 
 
 t Go. 
 Go. m. 
 
 -anxg^iog B. 
 
DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS: 
 
 FROM EUSEBIUS. 
 
 SCALIGER. 
 A22TPIQN e Baa-iXevcre)^ ex!. 
 B'ljXoq err} ve . 
 
 /S . Nivoq erv) vjS*. 
 
 N/vov yiai 1,€[Jiipoiu.€a}q 
 
 € . Apeioq ervj A . 
 
 ^'. Uep^yjq cTTj X'. 
 
 vf. 'A/)/>iajUc/Srpvj^ €t»j X>j'. 
 Sr'. Bi7Xw%0(j €T^ Ae'. 
 
 <«'. 'AXfa^aa^* *6T7j Xj3'. 
 »jS'. Ma^v^o^ Wij X'. 
 ly . May^aXio^y €Tij k^'. 
 jS'. ^a7po(; €TV} k/S'. 
 le'. Maut;Xo5 erij X'. 
 tj-'. 'Sirap^eax; "^ "rfi X'. 
 
 ARMENIAN, 
 
 I. NiNus, quern primum universae 
 Asiae, exceptis Indis, imperasse 
 dicunt annis lii. 
 IT. Semiramis . . . . ann. xlii 
 III. Zames, qui Ninyas . . xxxviii 
 
 IV. Arius XXX 
 
 V. Aralius qui Amyrus . . xl 
 VI. Xerxes qui et Ba- 
 
 laeus XXX 
 
 VII. Amramithes xxxviii 
 
 VIII. Belochus xxxv 
 
 IX. Balaeas xii 
 
 X. Aladas xxxii 
 
 XI. Mamithus xxx 
 
 XII. Machchalaleus . . . . xxx 
 
 XIII. Sphaerus xxii 
 
 XIV. Mamilus xxx 
 
 XV. Sparethus xl 
 
 • If^ws Afr. 
 
 J iTTOip^iog iVii /iff. Afr. 
 
 t 'ArxAXtog Afr. 
 
72 
 
 DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINCxS. 
 
 SYNCELLUS. 
 
 >c'. BaXarop-^q* etyj X'. 
 %a . Aaf^irpi^vjq er^ X' . 
 v.^ . ^acrdpvjq erv} v.- 
 vry . AafJiirpaivjq ervj X . 
 jtS'. Ilavi^a^ eTTJ /xe'. 
 xe'. ^uTapfAoq erv} XjS . 
 
 K^'. TeiirocfAoq, o vcai Tau- 
 Tav>j^ Trapa T<o-t X€- 
 yo[jf.€voqf eTTJ XjS'. 
 
 xTj . Tevr cx,iQq cttj ftS'. 
 
 xSr'. *Apa.^^Xoq'\' €T>j jm-^S'. 
 A . ^dXccoq tToj jtxe . 
 
 Xa'. "Ave^oq cttj Xvj', 
 
 xe*. Ba/3iO? eTTJ X^'. 
 
 Ay J eTTJ A . 
 
 X8'. AepvivXoq cttj jlc'. 
 
 Ae'. Ey7raitjM,Tj5 § eTTj Xtj'. 
 
 A J-'. Aaotr^ei'Tj? €ttj jwe'. 
 
 X^'. Ile/JTiaSTJ? €TTJ X . 
 
 Xtj'. '0(f)pocra7oq cttj xa'. 
 
 X^'. 'E<^€%6/J^« eTTJ r* II 
 
 [A , 'AxpayavTj? tTTj jWjS'. 
 
 jM,a' ©£vo5 XeyofAevoq Koy- 
 xoXe/)o?, 'EXXTjvio-Tt 2<ip5ava- 
 waXXo^** eTTJ x'.ff 
 
 'Sa.phavoiTtQt.XXoqTap<roy ex- 
 
 17. Ascatades 
 
 . . . . 38 years 
 
 18. Araantes 
 
 . . .. 45. 
 
 19. Belochus 
 
 . . .. 25. 
 
 20. Balatores 
 
 . . .. 30. 
 
 21. Lamprides 
 
 .. .. 30. 
 
 22. Sosares . . 
 
 . . . . 20. 
 
 23. Lampraes 
 
 . . .. 30. 
 
 24. Pannas . . 
 
 . . .. 45. 
 
 25. Sosarmus 
 
 .. .. 22. 
 
 26. Mithrseus 
 
 . .. 27. 
 
 27. Teutamus— 
 
 who is called b 
 
 some Tautanes : he reigned 3 
 
 years. 
 
 
 28. Teutaeus . . 
 
 .. 44. 
 
 29. Arabelus . . 
 
 .. 42. 
 
 30. Chalaus .. 
 
 .. 45. 
 
 31. Anebus 
 
 .. 38. 
 
 32. Babius.. .. 
 
 .. 37. 
 
 33 
 
 . . 30. 
 
 34. Dercylus . . 
 
 .. 40. 
 
 35. Eupacmes.. 
 
 . . 38. 
 
 36. Laosthenes 
 
 .. 45. 
 
 37. Pertiades . . 
 
 .. 30. 
 
 38. Ophrataeus 
 
 .. 21. 
 
 39. Ephecheres 
 
 .. 6.1[ 
 
 40. Acraganes 
 
 .. 42. 
 
 41. Thonus surnamed Concolerus, 
 by the Greeks Sardanapalus : he 
 reigned 20 years. 
 
 Sardanapalus built the cities of 
 
 * BaXsT^^rjf Go. 
 § Emux/jLifi; Go. 
 U 52. 
 tt '•'. Go. 
 
 f 'A^afl/Xof B. X ®tva7os Sc. 
 
 II v;8' Go. m.— Sc. 
 •* 2«js8av:it7r«Aof, Vulg. 
 
DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 73 
 
 SCALIOER. ARMENIAN. 
 
 i^'. 'AflTKaTaSij^ err] "kff, XVI. Ascatades . . ann. xl 
 
 V. 'Aixvvrrjq eTrj we'. XVII. Amintas XLV 
 
 i^'. B^'Xo%o? errj y.e. XVIII. Belochus , . . . XLV 
 
 x. BaXdropoq* ervj X'. XIX. Balatores . , . . XXX 
 
 xa'. Aa/>cTrpiS»j{ ervj X'. XX. Lamprides . . , . XXXII 
 
 xjS'. Dwcra/joj? erij x'. XXI. Sosmares • . . • VIII 
 
 yty. Aau.irpar}(; ervj X'. XXII. Lampares . . . . XXX 
 
 xS'„ Uavijaqf eTTjjtx'.J XXIII. Pannias xlii 
 
 xe'. ^ua-apfMq €tvj x/S'.§ XXIV. Sosarmus XIX 
 
 xj-'. MiS^/3»ro5 ervj x^, XXV. Mithreus . . . . xxvii 
 
 x^'. TeuTajtAo? o xai Teu- XXVI. Teutamus . . . . XXXII 
 
 xij'. Teuralo^ erij jm,S'. XXVII. Teutaeus XL 
 
 x)y. ©fvaro^ll €T>j X'. XXVIII. Thinaeus xxx 
 
 X'. Ac/jxuXo^ cToj /a'. xxix. Derusus xl 
 
 Xa'. 'EfTraxjUTj^ eroj X^. xxx. Eupalmes XXXVIII 
 
 XjS'. Aaoa^evrjq errj /-te'. XXXI. Laosthenes . . . , XLV 
 
 Xy . Ilvprid^q^ erij X'. XXXII. Peritiades . . . . xxx 
 
 XS'. *0(f)para7oq** err} xa'. XXXIII. Ophrataeus . . . , XXI 
 
 Xe'. 'E<^ax€/j^^f f €Ti^ y^'. XXXIV. Ophatanes l 
 
 Xf'. 'Ax/jctyavvj^ err] jt>tjS'. XXXV. Acrazanes XLii 
 
 X^'. ©Svo^oXcyo/xevo^Kov- xxxvi. Sardanapalles .... xx 
 
 y.oK€po(; 'EXKvjvktt) 'lap^ava- 
 
 itoAO^ erv] x'. 
 
 dvroq, €o-%aT05 yeyovuq Simul universa Assyriorum Dynas- 
 
 'A(r<rvp[av ^aa-iXevqf virepyipev tia juxta certos Scriptores (perdu- 
 
 aTTctvTa? rov^ itpo dvrov ravit) annos mccxl. juxta alios autem 
 
 * BaKuToprii Afr. — BeWsaTragris Sc. m. f UmvCcc; Afr. 
 
 J /M*'. Afr. § ^j8'. Afr. 
 
 II In Scaliger's list of Africanus, he also introduces between Teutaeus and 
 Thinaeus — x^. 'Aga^riXog /iff. 
 
 * K'. Xx\aos fit. 
 Ka. "AvaBog X)j', 
 K0'. Bdt/3/oj A?'.— See p. 69. 
 ^ Uvpniidris Afr. •* 0(pfaTe>»jf Sc. m. 
 
 tt 'Axpaxtk^vns Afr. — 'Oxpa^dTrr)! Sc. m. 
 
74 
 
 DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 
 
 SYNCELLUS. 
 
 ria-e* xa* 'Ay^taX^v tck; Tarsus and Anchiale in one day. 
 
 •H Tuv'Aa-a-vpiav ^aaiXeia, The Assyrian empire founded a.m. 
 
 CK TO jcaS^oXtKov Koo-jt*mov ^S%oe 3216. flourished 1460 years and was 
 
 ero^ eXijIe, hapKec-aa-a, ervi overthrown A.M. 4675. 
 
 €TQVq, 
 
 aJxijff-ev Vulg. — ax/ae» Sc. 
 
DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS. 
 
 75 
 
 SCALI6ER. 
 
 rpv(fy^, y.ai pa^vi/.igi.. 'A*)/- 
 Xiakov ytai Tapa-ov iv ^jt^epji 
 [At^ iheifAOiTO. TeXoq vtto 
 'ApjSaxou Tov Mi?§ou viyirj^e)^ 
 [A^ydKtjv Tcvpav troi'^aaq tov re 
 Xpycrlu, xai rov Scpyvpov aiiav- 
 ra, Tipoq 8e ro^raiq nrrpt ^a<ri- 
 
 twottiv iaapivae. yiai raq 
 waXXax/Sa?, xatTov^evvoiJXovi 
 (TvyyXeiaaq €*? tov iv {Jt-ia-rj t^ 
 TTvpqH KaTfo-KCvao-jtAevov cIkov, 
 a[Aa roijToiq aito^vw eavTov re 
 xat Ta ^a,<rt\€KX. xaTcxafo-ev. 
 E*Ta .^ Twv *Aa-a-vptuv j3ao-i- 
 Xc/a €t^ Tot? MtjSou^ jMexijve- 
 X^yj. — j^M*. Chron. Sc, 
 
 ARMENIAN. 
 
 annos mccc. Thonnus Concolerus, qui 
 Graece Sardanapallus vocatur ab 
 Arbace et Belesio devictus, seipsum 
 igni tradidit: a quo ad primam 
 Olympiadem (sunt) anni xl. — Eus, 
 Chron. Ar. p. 98. 
 
DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS* 
 
 AssYRioRUM primum regem 
 scribunt Bilum, quern et ab As- 
 syriis et Phoenices et Persi 
 Deum vocaverunt. Hunc Dium 
 Grseco nomine interpretave- 
 runt. 
 
 I. Bilus vero primus in As- 
 syrios regnavit annos lxii, et 
 partem Asise. 
 
 II. Post haec regnavit Ninus 
 annos lii. Iste condidit Nine- 
 vem civitatem Assyriorum, et 
 veniens in Asia vocatus est 
 Picus. 
 
 III. Post quem Semiramis, 
 uxor ejus annos xlii. Hanc 
 Ream vocaverunt propter ejus 
 multam atrocitatem. 
 
 IV. Post hunc Zinas, reg- 
 navit annos xxxviii. 
 
 V. Arius XXX. 
 
 They write that the first king 
 of the Assyrians was Bilus, 
 whom the Assyrians, Phoeni- 
 cians, and Persians, call God. 
 In the Greek language they 
 call him Dius. 
 
 1. Bilus, who was the first 
 king, reigned over the Assyrians 
 and part of Asia 62 years. 
 
 2. Afterwards reigned Ninus 
 52 years. He founded Nine- 
 veh, a city of the Assyrians, 
 and coming into Asia was called 
 Picus. 
 
 3. After him Semiramis, his 
 wife, 42 years. She was called 
 Rea on account of her manifold 
 atrocities. 
 
 4. After her Zinas reigned 
 38 years. 
 
 5. Arius reigned 30 years. 
 
 • This Catalogue is given by Scaliger from a Chronological compilation " ab 
 homine barbaro, inepto, Hellenismi et Latinitatis imperitissimo." It is possibly a 
 mutilated copy of Castor's Canon, as it ends with the second Ninus. See p. 65*. 
 
DYNASTY OF THE ASSYRIAN KINGS. 
 
 77 
 
 VI. Aranus annos . . xl. 
 VII. Xerxes, qui et Balleus 
 
 XXX. 
 
 VIII. Mamithrus . . xxxvii. 
 IX. Bilochus . . xxxv. 
 x. Balleus . . . . lii. 
 
 XI. Altallus . . . . xxxv. 
 
 XII. Mamithus . . xxx. 
 xiii. Itafferus . . . . xx. 
 XIV. Mamythus . . xxxv. 
 
 XV. Spareus . . . . xl. 
 
 XVI. Ascatagus . . xl. 
 
 XVII. Amintus • • • • ^* 
 
 xviii. Actosai et Semiramis 
 
 femina xxiii. 
 
 XIX. Bilochus . . . . XXV. 
 
 xx. Belleroparus xxxiv. 
 
 XXI. Lampridus . . xxxii. 
 
 XXII. Posarus . . . . xx. 
 
 xxiii. Lamparus , . xxx. 
 
 XXIV. Paunius et Zeus xlv. 
 
 xxv. Sosarmus . . . . xx. 
 
 XXVI. Mithreus . . xxxv. 
 
 XXVII. Tautelus . . xxxii. 
 
 Anno isto tricessimo se- 
 
 cundo confixus est Sol 
 
 (Ilion?) ab Acheis. 
 
 xxviii. Euteus annos . . xi. 
 xxix. Thineus . . xxix. 
 
 xxx. Cercillus . . xl. 
 
 xxxi. Eupalus . . xxxvi. 
 
 XXXII. Lausthenus . . xlv. 
 
 xxxiii. Peritiadus . . xxx. 
 
 xxxiv. Ophrateus . . xx. 
 
 xxxv. Ophratanus . . l. 
 
 xxxvi. Acrapazus . . xl. 
 
 xxxvii. Tonos Conceleros qui 
 
 vocatur Grsece Sardanapalus 
 
 annos xxx. 
 
 xxxviii. Ninus . . . . xix. 
 
 Simul reges xxxix antiqui 
 Assyriorum perseverantes an- 
 nos mille quadringentos tri- 
 ginta. Ab istis autem in 
 prima Olympiada, annos l^xvii 
 Assyriorum regnum. 
 
 Altogether these thirty-nine 
 ancient kings of the Assyrians 
 reigned 1430 years. And from 
 them to the first Olympiad the 
 kingdom of the Assyrians con- 
 tinued sixty-seven years. 
 
78 
 
 CHALDEAN DYNASTY OF 
 NABONASAR. 
 
 TA aTco lakfJiavaaapf vjTot Na- 
 ^ovciffdpoVf ervj Kara tijv ckhX^j- 
 
 Kou cVftTa 'AXe^avSpoy roil Ma- 
 
 THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON. 
 
 The ecclesiastical computation of 
 the years from Salmanasar who is 
 the same as Nabonasar to Alexan- 
 der of Macedon. 
 
 a'. NajSoyacrapo$ xai 5aX- 1. Nabonasar who is called in 
 
 [/.avacrap* iv ry jpoup^ Scripture Salmanasar, reigned 
 
 Xeyo fAevoq irv) xf'. 25 years. 25. 
 
 /9'. NajSio? er^ vj'. 2. Nabius 8 33. 
 
 y. X/v^^/joj xat nSpo; erij e'. 3. Chinzerus and Po- 
 
 rus 5 38. 
 
 S'. 'iKovXaToqif ervj e', 4. Ilulaeus 5 ....... 43. 
 
 e'. MapSoHCjwwaSo^JeT^jtjS'. 5. Mardocempadus 12 55. 
 
 r . 'A/3xeayo$ er^ e'. 6. Arceanus 5 .... 60. 
 
 5'. 'A^cca-iXcvToq ervj jS'. 7. Interregnum 2 . . . . 62. 
 
 ij'. BijX*Ao?§ 6T7J /. 8. Belilus 3 65. 
 
 ^. 'Awapai/aSio-o^ exvj r'. 9. Aparanadisus 6 . . .. 71. 
 
 /. *Upty€^aXQq\\ €To<; a . 10. Erigebalus 1 .. .. 72. 
 
 ia. Meo-ijo-i/AopSaxo?^ ervj 8'. 11. Mesesimordacus 4 .. 76. 
 
 * luKixovaaap Go. f 'JWouXaTo; Vulg.— IXeXa/is B. 
 
 J Ma/jSoKi/tTraSoxo? Vulg. § B:5Xjj7;of Go. 
 
 II 'Ipriyt^aKKos Go. ^ Mtffifftx6phnK0S A.— M£<rcr/o-<//tfj£>8«xoj Go. 
 
CHALDiEAN DYNASTY OF 
 NABONASAR. 
 
 THE ASTRONOMICAL CANON. 
 
 TA 0.1:0 'Sa^ovaa-dpov cttj, rov The Astronomical Canon of the 
 
 xa* luAfjicicyacrapj* ^acikiuq years from Nabonasar who is the 
 
 XaXSa/wv, ta^ 'AKe^dv^pov rov same as Salmanasar King of the 
 
 viTia-rov reXevryjq xara tov a(r- Chaldaeans to the death of Alex- 
 
 rpoifOixiMv Kavova. ander the founder of the Greek 
 
 dynasty. 
 
 a. Na^ovaa-dpov ery) tb'. 1. Nabonasarus .... 14. 
 
 jS'. N^^/au ^'ttj jS'. ir'. 2. Nabios 2 16. 
 
 y. Xip^'^pov y.ai Uupovf 3. Chinzerus and Porus 
 
 eTTj e'. Ka. 5. 21. 
 
 8\ 'IKovXaiov erij e'. xr'. 4. Ilulaeus 5 26. 
 
 €'. Maphyie [A'jtd'dov €Tq 5. Mardocempadus 12 38. 
 
 i^. -Arf. 
 
 5-'. 'A/Jxeavou €t>j e'. joty'. 6. Arceanus 5 43. 
 
 ^. *A^a,(Ti'A€vro<; €Trj /3'. /xe'. 7. Interregnum 2 . . . . 45. 
 
 ^'. B>jX/jSou ;]| €Tij 7'. jt>wj'' 8. Belibus 3 48. 
 
 ^'. ^AvapavaZia-ov § tT>j 9. Aparanadisus 6 . . 54. 
 
 r'. vS'. 
 
 i'. *Hpiy€^dXov\\ €roq a', ve'. 10. Erigebalus 1 . . . . 55, 
 
 ta, M€a")^<rtfAophdKov ervi 11. Mesesimordacus 4 . . 59. 
 
 * l<x\fJiOva.croL§ Go. f UdJ§ov B. m. — IltJ^ou A. — UCp^ov Go. 
 
 X ByiXi^ov B. — B>jA/^ou Go. — BeKt/Aos Supra in Dind. 
 
 § 'ATTa^avvaS/'o-o* B. — 'ATO^avaS/o-ou Go. f) 'lp«y«/SaXou Go. 
 
80 
 
 CHALD.EAN DYNASTY 
 
 THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON. 
 'A^aa-lXevro^ aXXo^ erij 12. Interregnums 
 
 84. 
 
 .y. 
 
 'Ica^ivSiVo? * cTvj i"/. 
 
 13. 
 
 Isarindinus 13 
 
 97. 
 
 «S'. 
 
 2aoa-Soup^<yo5 y €^r) ^'. 
 
 14. 
 
 Saosduchinus 9 . . 
 
 106. 
 
 le'. 
 
 KfvojXaSavo^ J exTj <S'. 
 
 15. 
 
 Cineladanus 14 
 
 120. 
 
 ir'. 
 
 
 16. 
 
 Nabopalasarus 21 . . 
 
 141 
 
 »?'. 
 
 Naj9(3U%oSoVO<TWp|| fiO^ €TVJ 
 
 17. 
 
 Nabuchodonosor his 
 
 
 
 ^y. 
 
 
 son 43 
 
 184, 
 
 IV. 
 
 "i^ipiyX-^a-apoq** 6 vcou 
 
 18. 
 
 Euilad Marodacli 5 
 
 189. 
 
 i^. 
 
 19. 
 
 Niriglesarus who is 
 
 
 
 BctXrdffap cttj 7'. 
 
 
 Baltasar 3 
 
 192. 
 
 k'. 
 
 7>j? AccpeToq "f-f 'Ao-cronij- 
 
 20. 
 
 Nabonadius who is 
 Astyges Darius As- 
 suerus and Artax- 
 
 
 
 U^CQ. 
 
 
 erxeslT 
 
 219. 
 
 PERSIAN DYNASTY. 
 
 Jta^, Kw/JO^ Ilepo-Sv itpuroi; 
 CTVJ ij'. 
 
 eTTj X5-'. 
 
 21. Cyrus the first king 
 of Persia 31. 
 
 22. Cambyses the son of 
 Cyrus 8 
 
 23. The Magi two bro- 
 thers Smerdius and 
 Pausoutes 7 months. 
 
 24. Darius the son of 
 Hystaspes 36 . . . . 
 
 75. 
 
 * 'IfftcoipiBrivlg Vulg. j. 2aof A«;;)^<oj Go. 
 
 + KivriKadavac Go. § •Sa^oTraXaaaagog B. 
 
 II }1a^oxodov6(ro)§ B. ^ EuVSai/ ^a^o^aS A.— *Ej8<Sav Me^oSa;^ Go. 
 
 ♦* iitgnyX^aagos Go — Nrj^/yXjJo-a^of A. B. 
 
 ft £^&§(TtOi A.B. — L&gcruog Go, %% 'Affouij^ou A. B. 
 
 §§ 'E^/f8<oj B. nil 'TffTdlTrou A. B. 
 
OF NABONASAR. 
 
 81 
 
 THE ASTRONOMICAL CANON. 
 
 'A^cca-iXevroq aXkoq 12. Interregnum 8. 
 
 67. 
 
 ty. 
 
 
 'lo-apiv^mv* errj ly. -tt'. 13. Isarindinus 13 . . . . 80. 
 ^aotrhovxifovf erij 14. Saosduchinus 9 .. 89. 
 
 Sr . . . . , TT^ . 
 
 KivijAaBaXovlf €Toj ih'.py. 
 Ncc^vaaKaa-dpov § 
 
 v6(rup T-ri jta . pvtS . 
 
 NajSoTraXao-apoull Tou 
 xai Naj3ou%oSoyoVwp 
 
 7. .. po. 
 
 Ntpiya/ToXaa-upov ** 
 enj e'. . , poe'. 
 
 15. Cineladalas 14.. .. 103. 
 
 16. Nabopalasarus the 
 father of Nabuchodo- 
 nosor21 .. .. ..124. 
 
 17. Nabopalasarus who is 
 Nabuchodonosor 43 167. 
 
 18. Illoarudamus 3 . . .. 170. 
 
 19. Nirigasolasarus 5 .. 175. 
 
 20. Nabonddius who is 
 Astyages 34 .... 209. 
 
 PERSIAN DYNASTY. 
 
 xa'. K^povervf ^. <riy,'. 21. Cyrus 9 .. .. .. £18. 
 
 xjS'. Ka[ji^v<rov ervj >}'. a-y.^\ 22. Cambyses 8 .... 226. 
 
 xy'. Aapciov €t>j Xg-', <rlB^, 23. Darius SQ 262. 
 
 xS'. H6/)|ou €T>j xa. (Twy. 24. Xerxes 21 283. 
 
 • *Io-«^nj8/vou A. — 'I<r«f<»j8^vou B. 
 
 f 2aoo-8ow5^'ou Vulg. — 5«o8oop^/vou B. 
 
 X KmKaZ&Ko^ Go. — Dind. proposes KivjjXaSdli/oo. 
 
 § N«/SouxoXao-ff(ig>ou B. — NaiSotwaXaac-a^oo Go. 
 
 II Na/3ou5^o8ov(Jffop Go. 
 
 ** tii§r)y(xaoKoi.cnxgov B. — 'Uri^r^yixffoKa.ffa.gou Go. 
 
 ^ 'iXAoua^ouSayctou Go. 
 
82 CHALDiEAN DYNASTY 
 
 THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON. 
 
 xe'. Se/j|>j? vtoq Aapetbu fAvj- 25. Xerxes the son of 
 
 j/a^ h'.* Darius 20 months . . 77. 
 
 xr*. 'Aprcc^ep^vjq B^p^ov o 26. Artaxerxes the son 
 
 fj^avipoxeip err] [Ay*, "f of Xerxes, Longima- 
 
 nus 43 120. 
 
 x^'. Bep^fii vtoq 'Apru^plov 27. Xerxes the son of Ar- 
 
 fMivocq /S'. taxerxes 2 months. 
 
 xTj'. l.oyhccvoqiA^vai; Xf, 28. Sogdianus 7 months 121. 
 
 xSr'. Aapf?o? o No^ro^J er)? 29. Darius Nothus 19 .. 140. 
 
 «^. 
 
 X', 'Apra^ip^vjq 6 Mv^f^uv €t>j 30. Artaxerxes Mnemon 
 
 jt*'. 40 180. 
 
 Kaf, ^Clxoq ^Apra^ep^ov vloq 31. Ochus the son of Ar- 
 
 eryj e'. taxerxes 5 185. 
 
 X/3'. "Ap<rov abeXcpov "€1%^ 32. Arses the brother of 
 
 %rvjh'. Ochus 4 189. 
 
 Xy'. Aap€iov y' 'Ap<rd[xov cttj 3S. Darius III. the son of 
 
 5"'. Arsamus 6 .. .. 195. 
 
 XS'. ^AXe^dvbpov MaxeSovo? 34. Alexander of Mace- , 
 
 €T)j r • don 6 201. 
 
 * err) Go. m. f y«a'. Go. m. 
 
 X NoS^off/vo/tof Vulg. — No^oo-^vo/xos B. — vi^os ^ vSfioi librarius. 
 
OF NABONASAR. 
 
 83 
 
 THE ASTRONOMICAL CANON. 
 
 TX8' 
 
 Kg-', ^apeiov jS . tov v.ai 
 
 jt^', 'Apra^ep^ov ^evrepov 
 
 y.yf, *'fl%of eT»j na'. w'. 
 
 X'. Aapeiov rpirov tov 
 
 Koc) *Apa-d[jf.ov err] 5-'. viyj'. 
 
 Xa'. 'AXe^dvdpov tov [MyaAov eTVj 
 
 25. Artaxerxes I. 41. .. 324. 
 
 26. Darius II. who is No- 
 thus 19 343. 
 
 27. Artaxerxes II. 46 . . 389. 
 
 28. Ochus21 410. 
 
 29. Sarus 2 412. 
 
 30. Darius III. who is 
 Arsamus 6 418. 
 
 31. Alexander theGreat 6. 424. 
 
 • HSvov B. 
 
 t cr^8' Qy. 
 
83- 
 
 PTOLEMiEUS' CANON 
 
 FROM THEON. 
 
 A22TPIilN KAl MHAGN. 
 
 KINGS OF THE ASSYRIANS 
 AND MEDES. 
 
 a'. NajSoj/ao-ffapou enj 
 
 iS'. 
 
 1 . Nabonassarus . . . . 
 
 14. 
 
 ^'. Na8/ou^'. 
 
 t'- 
 
 2. Nadius 2 
 
 16. 
 
 •y'. Xiv'^ipovytaillapove 
 
 .xa'. 
 
 3. Chinzirus and Porus 
 
 
 
 xr'. 
 
 1.5 
 
 21. 
 
 S'. 'Iow7a/ou e'. 
 
 4. lugaeus 5 . ^ . . . . 
 
 26. 
 
 e'. MapSoxf/xTraSou xjS'. 
 
 aV. 
 
 5. Mardocempadus 12 
 
 38. 
 
 r'. *Ap\iica/ov e. 
 
 ^y. 
 
 6. Arcianus 5 .... 
 
 43. 
 
 ^, * A.^a.o'i'kevrov TrpuTOv 
 
 7. Interregnum 2 
 
 45. 
 
 /3'. 
 
 ^€'. 
 
 
 
 ij'. BujX/jSou -y'. 
 
 f^^'. 
 
 8. Belibus S 
 
 48. 
 
 S^. 'AirpaJvaS/oy 5- . 
 
 vS'. 
 
 9. Apronadius 6 . . . . 
 
 54. 
 
 /. Viy/i^yiKov a . 
 
 ve'. 
 
 10. Rigebelus 1 .... 
 
 55. 
 
 iOk , M.€(r€a'(ri[/.opbdMv 
 
 
 11. Mesessimordacus 4 
 
 59. 
 
 ^. 
 
 v^'. 
 
 
 
 ijS'. 'AjSao-ZXcuToy 17'. 
 
 8'. 
 
 12. Interregnum 8 . . . . 
 
 67. 
 
 ly, * A.(Tcrapalmv ly . 
 
 tt'. 
 
 13. Assaradinus 13 
 
 80. 
 
 i^. laoarlavx^ov x'. 
 
 P' 
 
 14. Saosducheus 20 . . 
 
 100 
 
 i€ , XuviXaSavou kjS'. 
 
 px^. 
 
 15. Chuniladanus 22 . . 
 
 122, 
 
 f5-'. 'Sa^OMoXoura-cipov 
 
 
 16. Nabocolassarus21 . . 
 
 143. 
 
 xa'. 
 
 p/*V. 
 
 
 
FROM NABONASAR TO ANTONINUS. 
 
 84 
 
 1^'. Nci^oyio\aa-<rdpQv errj 17. Nabocolassarus 43 186. 
 
 (Ay. pi^t'.* 
 
 «7j'. *lXovapo^a.iAov ^' . pa'.f 18. Iluarodamus 2 .. 188. 
 
 1^. N</)macrcroXao-o-a- 19. Niricassolassarus 4 192. 
 
 pov 8'. pl^,X 
 
 X. NajSoj/aS/ov *^'. ovY. 20. Nabonadius 17 .. 209. 
 
 nEPSilN BASIAEilN. 
 
 xa'. Kvpov Sr cttj. (rtvj'. 
 
 x^. KafA^vaov x'. § axr'. 
 
 xy'. Aapeiov a. X?-'. cl^ . 
 
 x8'. Seplou xa'. o-j^7''|| 
 xe'. *Apra^€p^Qv a. 
 
 fAOL . TxS . 
 
 xr'« Aapeiov ^ . iSr'. Tjtxy . 
 x^'. 'ApTa|ep|ou Seure/jou 
 
 xTj'. "n^ot; xa'. VI. 
 
 x^. *Apu(rrov ^. vi^j 
 
 X'. Aapeiov rptrov y . wj-'. 
 
 KINGS OF THE PERSIANS. 
 
 21. Cyrus 9 218. 
 
 22. Cambyses 8 .... 226. 
 
 23. Darius I. 36 .... 262. 
 
 24. Xerxes 21 283. 
 
 25. Artaxerxes I. 41 .. 324. 
 
 26. Darius II. 19 .. 343. 
 
 27. Artaxerxes II. 46 .. 389. 
 
 28. Ochus 21 410. 
 
 29. Arostes2 412. 
 
 30. Darius III. 4 .... 416. 
 
 EAAHNQN BASIAEHN. KINGS OF THE GREEKS. 
 
 *AXt|ai/S/jou uctx. x'. ^ uxS'. Alexander the Great 8. 424. 
 
 ^tiXtWou 'ApiSa/oy ^', t,'. Philippus Aridseus 7. 7. 431, 
 
 'AXelavSpou Ai'you i^'. i^. Alexander iEgus 12. 19. 443. 
 
 EAAHNGN BA2IA. £N 
 
 AirrnTfl. 
 IlTb'Xe/Aa/bv Adyov x . X& 
 
 GREEK KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 PtoleniaeusLagus20. 39. 463. 
 Pt. Philadelphus 38. 77. 501. 
 
 p?rr' Qy. 
 
 f pirii' Qy. 
 II a,ry' Qy. 
 
 t P^^ Qy. 
 f i' Qy. 
 
84- 
 
 PTOLEMi^US CANON. 
 
 IIt. Evepyerov vie . p^' . 
 
 Ur. ^I'ko'Ka.Topoq i^ . pi^ . 
 
 IIt. *ET:i(f)d,vQvq v.h . Pf^y'- 
 
 Ht. ^ikofxriTOpo^ 'he . porf. 
 Ht. Evepyirov^'.yi^, a^. 
 
 IIt. 2wT^pOf Ar'. ^."■v'* 
 
 ITt. ^Uivv(TOv v.^ , cro^'. 
 KKemarpaq XjS'. a%^' .* 
 
 Pt. Euergetes 25. 
 Pt. Philopator 17. 
 Pt. Epiphanes 24. 
 Pt. Philometor 35. 
 Pt.EuergetesII.29. 
 Pt. Soter 36. . . 
 Pt. Dionysus 29. 
 Cleopatra 22. . . 
 
 102. 526. 
 
 119. 543. 
 
 143. 567. 
 
 178. 602. 
 
 207. 631. 
 
 243. QQ7. 
 
 272. 696. 
 
 294. 718. 
 
 PilMAIilN BA21A2I2. 
 
 Avyova-rov fA.y . . . 
 Ti^epiov kjS'. . . 
 Fa/ou 8' 
 
 fiepavoq tS'. . . . 
 Oveo'Tcaa'iavGv i . ' 
 
 T/tou 7' 
 
 AofAcriavQv it. . . 
 Nepova a' 
 
 'A8/3<ayoiJ xa'. . . 
 'Avravivov ny, , , 
 
 . TA^'. 
 
 . TvSr'. 
 
 . riy. 
 
 . TO^'. 
 , Vl^'. 
 
 vyf. 
 
 KINGS OF THE ROMANS. 
 
 Augustus 43. . . 337. 761. 
 
 Tiberius 22 359. 783. 
 
 Gaius 4 363. 787. 
 
 Claudius 14 377. 801. 
 
 Nero 14 391. 815. 
 
 VespasianuslO. .. 401. 825. 
 
 Titus 3 404. 828. 
 
 Dometianus 15. .. 419. 843. 
 
 Nerva 1 420. 844. 
 
 Trajanus 19 439. 863. 
 
 Adrianus21. .. 460. 884. 
 
 Antoninus 23. . . 483. 907. 
 
 CalvisiuSf p. 79. 
 
 (7$5' ay.' 
 
 t T$a' Qy. 
 
85' 
 
 DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN 
 KINGS. 
 
 FROM SYNCELLUS. 
 
 MHAON a €^a(7iXeu<rev 'Ap- 
 ^oiw^ii Y.aTaXva-'xq TVjv tuv 
 'Aaavpicov upxh^> tx/j ktj. 
 
 jS'. MavSai;)«j? ervj x'. 
 
 y. ^ua-ap[Aoq ervj a'. 
 
 S*. Aprvnai €tv} K . 
 
 €'. A>jio>t7j5* eT»j vh'. 
 
 kx.rKT€v ExjSaTava'i' tojv TroXiV 
 
 5" • 'Acppoi.dpT^q'j^ €T7} va. 
 
 ^. Kva^dp'^q tTrj X/3 . 
 
 ij'. ' Aa-Tvdyrii Accpeioqervi AVI . 
 
 Of the Median kings the first was 
 Arbaces who overthrew the empire 
 
 of the Assyrians . . 
 
 . . 28 years. 
 
 2. Mandauces . . 
 
 .. 20. 
 
 3. Sosarmus 
 
 .. 30. 
 
 4. Artycas . . . . 
 
 . . 30. 
 
 5. Deioces . . . . 
 
 . . 54. 
 
 Deioces the king of the Medes 
 
 founded the great and celebrated 
 
 city of Ecbatana. 
 
 
 6. Aphraartes . . 
 
 . . 51 years. 
 
 7. Cyaxares 
 
 .. 32. 
 
 8. Astyages Darius 
 
 38. 
 
 FROM EUSEBIUS. 
 
 FROM THE CANON. ARMENIAN. 
 
 a'. 'Ap^acKVji €Tfi x>j'. I. Arbaces xxviii. 
 
 /3'. I,u(rocpy.Qq €T-fi 'A. II. Mandauces xx. 
 
 y. MeS/So^ £T^ fA. III. Sosarmus xxx. 
 
 S'. KapSixea? €tv} ty. IV. Articas XXX. 
 
 «'. A^i'oKV}? erv) vS'. V. Dejoces LIV. 
 
 * A<o/x>js Vulg. t 'ExjSaxTaa A. B. J 'Af^aSafTJji,- Sc. 
 
86' DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN KINGS. 
 
 r . ^paopTVjq e-rr) kS'. VI. Phraortes j^xiv. 
 
 ^. Kva^dpviq €T'/j Xj3'. ' vii. Ciaxares xxxii. 
 
 •^\ 'Ao-rvdy^q exTj Xtj'. viii. Astyages XXXVIII. 
 
 FROM HERODOTUS. 
 
 a, A>jio)t>j5 €T>j V7'. 1. Deioces 53 years. 
 
 ^. ^paoprfiq erij %0 , 2. Phraortes 22. 
 
 y'. Kvaidpfji errj yi , 3. Cyaxares 40. 
 
 8'. 'A(rrvoiyvi(; eT>j Xe'. 4. Astyages 35. 
 
 FROM CTESIAS.* 
 
 a'. 'ApjSaitij? ervj xV' 1. Arbaces 28 years. 
 
 jS*. MaSai;K>j?f erij v. 2. Maduces 50. 
 
 y. l^a-apixoq er^ X'. 3. Sosarmus 30. 
 
 8'. *A/)T/a^ J erv) v. 4. Artias 50. 
 
 c'. 'Ap^idvviq CT>) Kj8'. 5. Arbianes 22. 
 
 r. ^Apa-aTo^^ erv} fA. 6. Arsaeus 40. 
 
 ^. 'ApTi^vij-^ €T^ x^'. 7. Artynes 22. 
 
 •fj. 'Apri^dpvaq ervj u.\ 8. Artibarnas 40. 
 
 *A<rri^cipa 8e toC jSacri- After the death of Astibaras king 
 
 Xcwj tSv Mt^Swv yij/j^t of the Medes of old age, reign- 
 
 TeXevTVjoravroq, ed 
 
 &'. 'AcTTraSa^ll i;w?, y'Tro 9. Aspadas his son, whom the 
 
 rav'EKX^vcov^Aa-rvdyyji Greeks call Astyages. 
 
 xaKo^fAevoq. Diod. Sic. Lib. II. p. 84. 
 
 * Jackson gives a catalogue of the Median kings composed of the four first 
 from the list of Syncellus, and the five last from this of Ctesias. 
 
 f Ma»8ai;x»)s m. + 'AprCnas m. 
 
 § Diodorus, in subsequently relating the revolt of Parsodes and the v\rar of 
 the Caducei or Carducei with the Medes, changes the name to 'AprotToj . 
 
 II 'A?ra>r8as m. 
 
DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN KINGS. 
 
 87- 
 
 FROM CASTOR.* 
 
 Quod vero cclxix annorum 
 Midorum obtinuerunt tempora, 
 sic : a principio Abbaci, qui 
 primus regnavit in Midia, usque 
 Alyatum quern Cyrus exter- 
 minans in Persida regnum rai- 
 gravit. 
 
 I. Abracus ann. xxviii. 
 
 II. Sosarmus 
 
 IV. 
 
 III. Mamythus . . 
 
 XL. 
 
 IV. Cardiceus . . 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 V. Diycus 
 
 LIV. 
 
 VI. Fraortus 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 VII. Cyaxarus 
 
 XXXII. 
 
 7111, Astyacus 
 
 XXXVIII. 
 
 HsBC Midorum regna per- 
 manserunt per annos cclxix a 
 quintodecimo anno Oziae regis 
 Judae, hoc est, liii annorum 
 primae Olympiadse. Finiit au- 
 tem quinquagesima quarta 
 Olympiada anno trecentessimo 
 octavo regnante Astyago, quern 
 exterminavit Cyrus Persus in 
 quinquagesima quarta Olym- 
 piada. 
 
 The times of the kingdom of 
 the Medes continued 269 years, 
 thus : From the beginning of 
 the reign of Abbacus, the first 
 king of Media to Alyatus, whom 
 Cyrus dethroned when he trans- 
 ferred the empire to Persia. 
 
 1 . Abracus . . . . 28 years. 
 
 2. Sosarmus .... 4. 
 
 3. Mamythus .. 40. 
 
 4. Cardiceus . . 23. 
 
 5. Diycus . . . . 54. 
 
 6. Fraortus . . . . 24. 
 
 7. Cyaxarus .. 32. 
 
 8. Astyacus . . . . 38. 
 
 The kingdom of the Medes, 
 therefore, continued 269 years, 
 from the 15th year of Ozias, 
 king of Judah, that is 53 years 
 before the first Olympiad, and 
 it ended in the 54th Olympiad, 
 in the 308th year, in the reign 
 of Astyagus, whom Cyrus the 
 Persian dethroned in the 54th 
 Olympiad. — Sc.Eu, Chron. 78. 
 
 * This is from the barbarous Latin chronology mentioned, p. 76. 
 
84 
 
 CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES 
 
 FROM ERATOSTHENES. 
 
 %tl^oi.im ^evrepoq ipoca-i- 
 
 erij v^» ovroq €p[Ai^v€veTai 
 *Epuoyev7jq. 
 
 0>jjSa«tfy AlyxMrluv rphoq 
 i^acriXeva-e A^u\lrjq oy.uvviMg 
 
 ©vj^aiav €^ac<riX€vcr€ 8'. 
 Aia^ivjq vloq *A^u^€ccq\\ erv) 
 iSr . ovroq ep[ArjV€iJ€Tai ^iki- 
 rocipoq.^ 
 
 IIei/.(j)uq** vtoq ^A^u^euq o 
 
 The first who reigned was Menes the 
 Thebinite, the Thebaean ; which is by 
 interpretation Dionius. He reigned 
 sixty-two years. 
 
 The 2nd of the Theban kings 
 reigned Athothes the son of Menes, 
 59 years. He is called by interpre- 
 tation Hermogenes. 
 
 The 3rd of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings was Athothes, of the same 
 name, 32 years. 
 
 The 4th of the Theban kings was 
 Diabies the son of Athothes, 1 9 years. 
 By interpretation he is called Phile- 
 taerus. 
 
 The 5th of the Theban kings was 
 Pemphos, the son of Athothes, who 
 
 * M/xjjs Go. — M^wj B. 
 f ©tmrris Vulg.— 0r)>/T>)s B.— Thyuites Eu. 
 X (xlwvtos Din. from Jabl. § Mivewg Go. 
 
 ^ Sc. Din. — <piKfTepos A. B. — *<X«ffT«pos Go. 
 
 (I 'AS'tt'ffews Go. 
 ** 2tfjL'^i Jabl. 
 
CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 
 
 85 
 
 QvTOi ipurjvevtrai ttj^ or.vhpoqj 
 TTepicra-OfxeXrjq. 
 
 Sri^aiav Alyimriccv i^acri- 
 Kevje ^^ 2to~xo$ vlo^ avtov, 
 €<mv "Apvjq J ayai(T\fi^Toqy 
 err) §-'• 
 
 ©fj^aicov hlyuTirlidv i^acrl- 
 Xevae oyhooq ToaopfAi^iq, o 1<t- 
 Tiv 'Eryjo-tTcavToq err; A . 
 
 0v)^aiau Alyv-KTicov i^acri- 
 Keva-e ^'. Mapvj; vloq avrovy 
 ia-Tiv 'HKiohccpoi; err} xg-'. 
 
 0^j3a/ftjv Ai7i;'7rT/is?y / . f /3a- 
 eriXivarev * Avc,}V(p)<;, § o eo-riv 
 
 t\ » / II V I 
 
 vto? eizi-AOivoq \ \ €tvj x . 
 
 &if}^cciav AlyvTVT iccv la,'. 
 i^aaiXeva-ev ^Ipioq^ ^ o ecrriv 
 uto? >f-oppy}qf uk; be erepoi 
 'AjSacrxavTo^ eT?j <^ . 
 
 i^acffiKeva-e Xvov^oq rvevpoq^fif 
 ia-Tiv Xpva-i^q Xpiiaov vloq 
 
 ©ti^atuv PCiyvmluv iX', 
 i^aiTiXevtre *Va'ua<Tiq, % ecrtv 
 a.p%iY.p(irup ]|;|; erri ly . 
 
 @vj^aiau Alyxmiioov iS'. 
 iQaa-iXeva-e Bivpvjq^^ ervj i\ 
 
 The 6tli of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings was Toegaramachus Momchiri, 
 the Memphite, who is called a man 
 redundant in his members, 79 years. 
 
 The 7th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings, Stoechus his son, who is Ares 
 the senseless, reigned 6 years. 
 
 The 8th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings Gosormies, who is called Etesi- 
 pantus, reigned 30 years. 
 
 The 9th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings Mares, his son, who is called 
 Heliodorus, 26 years. 
 
 The 10th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings Anoyphis, which signifies a 
 common son, reigned 20 years. 
 
 The 11th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings Sirius, which signifies the son 
 of the cheek, but according to others 
 Abascantus reigned 18 years. 
 
 The 12th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings reigned Chnubus Gneurus, 
 which is Chryses the son of Chryses, 
 22 years. 
 
 The 13th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings reigned Rauosis, which is Ar- 
 chicrator, 13 years. 
 
 The 14th of the Theban Egyptian 
 kings reigned Biyris, 10 years. 
 
 * ToTya^ A//a^oj Go. — foiy&gafxos Sc. 
 \ oigig Jabl. 
 
 II l7r/xtt>yU0f 13. Din. BTTtKOjUOS A. 
 
 ** x6gris B. Din. f f XviUpo; Sc. 
 
 §§ bti^ii Go. — AliprjS Sc. 
 
 f T/cr«v8^opSc. 
 'AvoiC<pris Go. 
 
 ^ 2/fo<; Sc. 
 XX ag^T^KpdTwp B. 
 
86 
 
 CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 
 
 '!2aa(piq K&)/>ta<rT^5,y v,a,ra, 8e 
 2aS(^<? J /3'. eTTj kC,'* 
 
 Xa . 
 
 ®Yi^a,iav ivj* i^txa-i'A€v<re 
 
 0vj^<xic>)v <Sr . i^aaiXeva-e 
 
 Xe'. ** 
 
 Qvj^ociav yf. i^aa-iXavffev 
 'Axdirirovq j-f fA.iyiaro(;^ ovroq 
 wq (pcttxi Trapa. apav [Aiav i^a- 
 diXeva-ev eryj p . 
 
 SrjPaiccv V.CL . i^a<TiX€v<rev 
 'E%e<r)tocroxapa? J J €roq a. 
 
 ©Yl^aianf xjS'. i^aa-iXtvere 
 NirccKpig §§ yvvvj Scvt) rov 
 
 (popoq, er^ f '. 
 
 (5>ri^aicov xy'. i^aa-iXeva-e 
 MvpTa,7oq 'AfAfAuvo^orog ervj 
 
 Svi^aicoy kS'. i^aa-tXeva-e 
 G>v(ia-iixdpv}(; \\\\ Kparotioqy o 
 €(rriv ^Xw^, eTTj <jS.' 
 
 The 15th of the Theban kings 
 Saophis Comastes, or, according to 
 some, Chrematistes, reigned 29 years. 
 
 The 16th of the Theban kings 
 Saophis the second, reigned 27 years. 
 
 The 17th of the Theban kings, 
 Moscheres Heliodotus, reigned 31 
 years. 
 
 The 18th of the Theban kings, 
 Musthis, reigned 33 years. 
 
 The 19th of the Theban kings, 
 Pammes Archondes, reigned 35 
 years. 
 
 The 20th of the Theban kings, 
 Apappus Maximus, is said to have 
 reigned 100 years with the exception 
 of one hour. 
 
 The 21st of the Theban kings, 
 Echescosocaras, reigned one year. 
 
 The22nd of the Theban sovereigns 
 was a queen, who reigned instead of 
 her husband ; she was named Nitocris 
 that is Athena the victorious, and 
 reigned 6 years. 
 
 The 23rd of the Theban kings, 
 Myrtaeus Ammonodotus, reigned 22 
 years. 
 
 The 24th of the Theban kings, 
 Thyosimares the robust, who is called 
 the Sun, reigned 12 years. 
 
 * Din, inserts AlyiJTrTtwv — Sc. inserts it throughout.— Go, inserts BmaiXiwv. 
 t Ko/^ao-T'JS . Go. + 2fv«tS(p,f ^c.—2ivcrttS>(ptg Go. 
 
 § motrxipH Go. II moa^rii Din. B. 
 
 f n&fxfxos Go.— U&/XVOS Sc. *♦ <y'. Sc. tt ''A»-ajr;rof Sc. 
 
 tJ 'EXeffxof 6 xapotf A.—'Axiayog 'Oxapa? Go.— "Exeffxoj 6 Kdtpas Sc. 
 §§ N<T/jox)s B. nil oCoffifiigrn Din. Jabl. 
 
CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 
 
 87 
 
 f)/j/*XXo?,* ia-Tiv av^-^a-at; to 
 TiccTpiQv y.poiroq errj vj . 
 
 '2€[Axf)povyipoirr]q, o €<mv 'Hpa.- 
 xXvj^ 'ApiroycpaTVjq ervj ivf. 
 
 Xov^vjp Tavpoq 'j' Tvpavvoq ervj 
 
 ^'. 
 
 GYj^aioov Krf. i^aa-iXeva-e 
 M€Vpy}(; <^iXoo-y.opoq^ ervj *j3'. 
 
 &y)^aiuv JtSr . i^aa-iXeva-e 
 Xu[Aa€(p^a. § xoVjWO? <&<X^- 
 (paia-roq || eT>j ia'. 
 
 Qi^aiav y. i^aa-iXeva-e 
 
 r. 
 
 &vj^ciiav Xot!, i^a(riX€v<r€ 
 
 0)jjSa/i!yy XjS'. e^Sacr/Xcuo-e 
 2TatCjMevf/>c^< J J jS'. eryj xy'. 
 
 §§ Syj^aiuv Xy. i^a<ri- 
 Xevare 2t<rT0<r<xepjM,>j5 {||| 'H/ja- 
 xX^^ xparaw^^^ €tij ve'. 
 
 ©vj^aluv XS'. e^aa-lXevae 
 
 Ma^i?*** ^'^ 
 
 The 25th of the Theban kings, 
 Thinillus, which is the augmenter of 
 country's strength, reigned 8 years. 
 
 The 26th of the Theban kings, 
 Semphrucrates, who is Hercules Har- 
 pocrates, reigned 18 years. 
 
 The 27th of the Theban kings^ 
 Chuther Taurus the tyrant, 7 years. 
 
 The .28th of the Theban kings, 
 Meures Philoscorus, reigned 12 years. 
 
 The 29th of the Theban kings, 
 Chomaephtha Cosmus Philephaestus, 
 reigned 11 years. 
 
 The 30th of the Theban kings, 
 Soecuniosochus the tyrant, reigned 60 
 years. 
 
 The 31st of the Theban kings, Pen- 
 teathyres, reigned 16 years. 
 
 The 32 nd of the Theban kings, 
 Stamenemes the second, reigned 23 
 years. 
 
 The 33rd of the Theban kings, 
 Sistosichermes, Hercules the strong, 
 reigned 55 years. 
 
 The 34th of the Theban kings. 
 Maris, reigned 43 years. 
 
 * eCpiXKos Sc. — ®f§tk\oi A. — 2«9'/»«Xos B. 
 
 t Xoua^tpraVpos Jabl. J Meprji <^iXo<ro<pos Sc. 
 
 § Xo^ae<f>3-« Go. || Salm. — ^iXi<patcrTQi Go. — <ptXs<pt<TTos A. 
 
 ^ Dind. — 2vxo6vioi 6xvT6gavvos A. — 2o<xo(;wos hyyTdpavvai B. — 2xouv<(Jo-o^os 
 fC^avvoi Sc. — AyxotJwos *C>yyrigavvoi Go. 
 
 ** Uevrso&v^h Go. ft y"^'* Go. m. XX SrayUiv^/iJjs Go. 
 
 §§ Din. leaves the 33d vacant, and continues the rest as the 34th, &c. 
 nil 'E^Tof<5^«p^>j4 Jabl. 
 ^^ A. B. Din. — 'RpoLnKeoi npcxTos Go. ••• yi<ipris B. 
 
88 CANON OF THE KINGS OF THEBES. 
 
 ®yi^aicov Xe'. i^aoa-iXeva-e The 35th of the Theban kings, 
 Xi(f)oa,i;f * xat 'Ep/x^? vlo(; Siphoas, which is Hermes the son of 
 'H(f)ai(rTov, hri t. Hephaestus, reigned 5 years. 
 
 Qrj^Qciav K^'. e^a.ciXiv(re The 36th of the Theban kings, 
 
 ...... cTvj iS'. reigned 14 years. 
 
 Qvjpaiav Ki^' . i^a<ri'A€v<T€ The 37th of the Theban kings, 
 
 'PpoTjpm, vjroi NetKoqy err) e'. Phruron, which is Nilus, reigned 5 
 
 years. 
 
 Qri^aiccv Xrf. i^aa-i€v<r€ The 38th of the Theban kings, 
 
 'A/AouSravraio^ "f ervj ^y. Amuthantaeus, reigned 63 years. — 
 
 Sync. Chron. 91. 96. 101. 104. 109. 
 
 123. 147. 
 
 * 2Kpd>aaos Sc. — 2<(pa>as Go. f 'A/xovp^a.7oi Sc. 
 
89 
 
 THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 4>EPETAI yap Trap' Aiyxm- 
 tick; Tvakaciop n ^povoypacpeTovy 
 Tre piey/iv X* hwaareiZv ev y€- 
 >€j.i^ TiccAiv piy ^povov uTtei- 
 povf* €V f/.upid<ri rpia-l viou 
 ^f(/»c6 , irpuTOV {/.o Twv Avpi- 
 Tup, Seyrcpov. 8e tuv JMeo-- 
 rpaiooVf TpiTov he A^yvicriav, 
 
 0EnN BA2IAEIA 
 
 Kara to irakatov %poviY.iv. 
 
 'H(paiaTov xpovoj ovk. eVr* 
 ha TO yiniToq nal yjlMpaq av- 
 Toy§ (paiyeiv. 
 
 HXioq 'Hipaiarrov i^atri- 
 Mvaev iruv iJivpidhQt,^ Tpei'^. 
 
 Eneira Kpovoq, ^o-t, xa* 
 01 Xoiiro* Taj'Tf? S'eo* 8«5exa 
 i^aaiXevaav erv} ,y *(?) nS'. 
 
 Among the Egyptians there is a cer- 
 tain tablet called the Old Chronicle, 
 containing thirty dynasties in 113 
 descejats, duiing the long period of 
 36525 f years. The first series of 
 princes was that of the Auritae ; the 
 second was that of the Mestraeans ; 
 the third of Egyptians. It runs as 
 follows : 
 
 THE REIGN OF THE GODS 
 According to the Old Chronicle. 
 
 To Hephaestus is assigned no time 
 as he is apparent both by night and 
 day. 
 
 Helius the son of Hephaestus 
 reigned three myriads of years. 
 
 Then Cronus and the other twelve 
 divinities reigned 3984. 
 
 * ')(g6vWV UTTsf^MV Go. 
 
 + This number is also mentioned by Jamblichus, in connexion with Egyptian 
 
 history, as the number of the Hermaic books, perhaps allowing a book to each year. 
 
 T«f fiiv oZv Shots 'EpfjLrjs iv ToeTf Ail which Hermes wrote in 20,000 books, 
 
 according to the account of Seleucus ; but 
 
 Manetho, in his history, relates that they were 
 
 completed in S6,525.—De Myst. § 8. c. I. 
 
 ctTreyfa-vf/aTO' ^ tuTs rpidfxxjploUs 
 re x«) s|ax<o^/A./a<s xai mvTo.- 
 xoffiais xa) e'txoffi Trevre, u>s ftla- 
 n^cus IffTogil TiKiws avi^ei^t. 
 X Xe^ewv A. 
 
 § OiOTWV B. 
 
90 
 
 THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 "Eretra yjixl^eoi ^aatXeTq 
 
 OHTW 6T7J <7t'^ . 
 
 Kai iA.eT avTovq yeveou le 
 KwiMv kijvlXov aveypai^rja-civ 
 iv eT€<rt vfJiy. 
 
 E<Ta TavirSv <$- dvua<r- 
 relac, yeveav y] , irSv ph . 
 
 Tlpoq ol^ iX^ ^vvaa-Tela, 
 M6jU0<tSv, yeveSv 8', ctZv py . 
 
 (piraVf yev€av *§ , erSv Tjt«j . 
 
 "ETTCiTa iSr' Suvao-re/a Aiot- 
 ■jroXtrSv, yeveSv e , erSv p98'. 
 
 eItc* k' Ivvoca-Teioc Aioa-- 
 Ttokirav, yeveuv vj , erSy ©■>«j . 
 Eireircx, xa Syyao-re/a Ta- 
 virav, y€V€Siu $- , erSi/ paa, . 
 
 EiT» kS' StivatTTc/a Tavi- 
 tSv, -yeveSi/ 7 , irSv [a^'. 
 
 * Eireixa* xy Suvao-Te/ci 
 Awo-iroXtTwv, yeveSv ^, irSv 
 
 EtTa xS Swao-Te/a 2at"- 
 Tuv, yev€uv y\ irav (a^'. 
 
 Tlpoq oT? xe' Sui^aa-TCia Ar- 
 ^tOTtecvj yeveZu y\ irSv /xS'. 
 
 M€(^(pirwv, yeveuv ^', ct&Iv 
 re/a? Uepa-uv e', c'tSj/ /3xS'.-j~ 
 
 Next in order are the demigods, 
 in number eight, who reigned 217 
 years. 
 
 After these are enumerated 15 ge- 
 nerations of the Cynic cycle, which 
 extend to 443 years. 
 
 The 16 th Dynasty is of the Tanites, 
 eight descents, which lasted 190 years. 
 
 17th Memphites, 4 in descent, 
 103 years. 
 
 18th Memphites, 14 in descent, 
 348 years. 
 
 19th Diospolites, 5 in descent, 
 194 years. 
 
 20th Diospolites. 8 in descent, 
 
 228 years. 
 
 21st Tanites, . , 6 in descent, 
 121 years. 
 
 22nd Tanites, . . 3 in descent, 
 48 years. 
 
 23rd Diospolites, 2 in descent, 
 19 years. 
 
 24th Saites, . . 3 in descent, 
 
 44 years. 
 
 25th Ethiopians, 3 in descent, 
 
 44 years. 
 
 26th Memphites, 7 in descent, 
 
 177 years. 
 
 27th Persians, 
 124 years. 
 
 28th 
 
 5 in descent, 
 
 * Go. omits this. 
 
 t ccirobs x?' Sui/ao-Ts/a, Utfji^uJv yevswv Sc— tou'tous x?' Swaors/a Go.— Ta« 
 xr B. x^. A. + Dind. leaves 110 space. 
 
THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 "Eticito. x^' ^vvcKTTeia. Ta- 
 htSv, yevewv .... iruv A^ . 
 
 91 
 
 Koc) eTTi 'Koicraiq A hvvizar- 
 
 Ta Tioivra ofxov t5v X' 8u- 
 vacrreiSi' eri^ My' xa* ,r^x6 . 
 
 1 ai/Ta avaXvofAinoiy €t- 
 Touv fA€piL,OfJt.€va Tzocpa TO, 
 av^a exTj cixoo-* Trevraxi^, 
 Tiji/ Trap AtyfTrr/oj^ xa< "EX- 
 X^o-<y aTroxaTao-Taatv to5 Zw- 
 Siaxou ixv^oXoyovfAevyjv ^rj\o7, 
 Tovr etTTi Tyyv aTio tsS a^rou 
 
 TV}(Jt.flOV CTTt TO at)TO (rrj[Jt.€lO>y 
 
 ecTTi npZiov 'AenTov ryjq itpu- 
 TV]<; aoipaq la-rjfAepmv ^ojS/ou, 
 Kpiov AeyofA-ei/ov %ap avroT^, 
 aartiep y.ai iv ToTq FevixoT^ row 
 'Ep[Aov xa* ey rati; Kvpavvio'i'f 
 ^i^Xok; eipyjrai. 
 
 29th Tanites, . . in descent, 
 39 years. 
 
 30 th a Tanite, . . 1 in descent, 
 18 years. 
 
 In all, 30 Dynasties, and 36525 
 years. 
 
 Which number of years, resolved 
 and divided into its constituent parts, 
 that is to say, 25 times 1461 years, 
 shows that it relates to the fabled 
 periodical revolution of the Zodiac 
 among the Egyptians and Greeks ; 
 that is, its revolution from a par- 
 ticular point to the same again, which 
 point is the first minute of the first 
 degree of that equinoctial sign which 
 they call the Ram, as it is explained in 
 the Genesis of Hermes and in the 
 Cyrannian books. — Syncel. Chron.bX. 
 — Euseb, Chron, 6. 
 
 FROM CASTOR. 
 
 ^GYPTioRUM regnum inveni- 
 mus vetustissimum omnium reg- 
 norum : cujus initium sub Ma- 
 nethono dicitur memoramus 
 scribere. 
 
 Primum Deorum, qui ab ipsis 
 scribuntur faciam regna sic : 
 
 Of all kingdoms we find that 
 of the Egyptians to be the most 
 ancient. Of whose beginning 
 we purpose to write according 
 to the relation of Manetho. 
 
 The first dynasty was that of 
 the Gods, who are classed by 
 themselves ; and I reckon their 
 reigns thus : 
 
 ijyouv Vulg. — rjTOi Sc. 
 
 f xv§avvi}o-i B. 
 
91 
 
 THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 Ifestum dicunt quidam Deum 
 regnare in Mgypto annos sex- 
 centos LXXX. 
 
 Post hunc Solem Ifesti an- 
 nos LXXVII. 
 
 Post istum Osinosirim annos 
 ccccxx. 
 
 Post hunc Oron Stoliarchum 
 annos xxviii. 
 
 Post hunc Typhona annos 
 
 XLV. 
 
 Colhguntur Deorum regna 
 anni miile dl. 
 
 Deinceps Mitheorum regna 
 sic : 
 
 Prota Anubes Amusim, qui 
 etiam ^gyptiorum scripturas 
 composuit annos lxxxiii. 
 
 Post hunc Apion Grammati- 
 cus, qui secundum Inachum in- 
 terpretabatur .... annos lxxvii 
 quem sub Argios initio re- 
 gnaverunt.* 
 
 Post hsec Ecyniorumf reges 
 interpretavit Imitheus vocans 
 et ipsos, annos duo mi Ilia c, 
 fortissimos vocaris. 
 
 Haec finis de primo Tomo 
 
 Some say the God Ifestus 
 reigned in Egypt G80 years. 
 
 After him the Sun, the son 
 of Ifestus, 7 7 years. 
 
 After him Osinosiris, 420 
 years. 
 
 After him Oros StoHarchus, 
 28 years. 
 
 After him Typhon, 45 years. 
 
 The sum of the reigns of the 
 Gods amounts to 1550 years. 
 
 Then succeeds the kingdom 
 of the Demi-gods, thus : 
 
 First reigned Anubes Anm- 
 sim, who composed the writings 
 of the Egyptians, 8o years. 
 
 After him Apion Gramma- 
 ticus, who reigned 77 years. 
 In his reign commenced the 
 kingdom of Argos, under Ina- 
 chus.* 
 
 Afterwards the kings of the 
 Ecynii,f by whom must be un- 
 derstood the Demi gods. They 
 reigned 2100 years. 
 
 This is the end of the first 
 
 • This and the next passage are so barbarous and obscure that the transla- 
 tion I have given is merely conjectural. I suspect this passage has some con- 
 nexion with the following from Tatianus. 'Att/cuv 6 yf,xu/i(XTix65 (pri<ri S* Sti xa- 
 Taa-na-^e tyjv Avctgiv "A^mats xaia tov 'Apyelov ysv6/tiBV05 "ivix^ov. — Eus. Pr. X. 
 
 f These Ecynii are manifestly the same with vaxua? of the Dynasties of 
 Manetho and the Manes of the preceding, all which appear to be no other than a 
 corruption of the fifteen generations of the Cynic Cycle n' xuwxoS in the original 
 of the old Chronicle, p. 90. 
 
THE OLD EGYPTTAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 92 
 
 Manethoni habens tempora an- 
 norum duo millia c. ' 
 
 Mineus et pronepotes ipsius 
 septem regnaverunt annos 
 
 CCLIII. 
 
 Regnaverunt et aliorum octo 
 annos cccii. 
 
 Necherocheus, et aliorum 
 octo annos ccxiv. 
 
 Similiter aliorum septende- 
 cim annos ccxiv. 
 
 Similiter aliorum viginti 
 unus annos cclviii. 
 
 Othoi et aliorum septem 
 annoo cciii. 
 
 Similiter et alioru.n quatuor- 
 decim annos cxl. 
 
 Similiter et aliorum viginti 
 annos ccccix. 
 
 Similiter et aliorum septem 
 annos cciv. 
 
 Potestas Diopolitanorum ann. 
 
 IX. 
 
 Potestas Bubastanorum ann. 
 
 CLIIl. 
 
 Potestas Tanitorum ann. 
 
 CLXXXIV. 
 
 Potestas Sebennitorum ann. 
 ccxxiv. 
 
 Potestas Memphitorum ann. 
 cccxviii. 
 
 Potestas Iliopolitorum ann. 
 ccxxi. 
 
 Potestas Ermupolitorum ann. 
 
 CCLX. 
 
 Usque ad sept imam deci- 
 
 volume of Manetho, which 
 contains a period of 2100 y<3ars. 
 Mineus and seven of his de- 
 scendants reigned 25$ years. 
 
 Then reigned eight others 
 302 years. 
 
 Necherocheus, and eight 
 others, reigned 214 years. 
 
 Likewise seventeen others, 
 214 years. 
 
 Likewise twenty-one others, 
 258 years. 
 
 Othoi and seven others, 203 
 years. 
 
 Likewise fourteen others, 
 140 years. 
 
 Likewise twenty others, 409 
 years. 
 
 Likewise seven others, 204 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Diospolites 9 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Bubastites 153 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Tanites 184 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Sebennites 224 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Memphites 318 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Iliopolites 221 
 years. 
 
 Dynasty of Ermupolites 260 
 years. 
 
 The second volume enume- 
 
92' THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 mam potestatem secundum seri- rates to the 17th dynasty and 
 
 bitur totum, ut docet, numerum contains a period of 1520 years, 
 habentem annos mille quin- 
 gentos XX.* 
 
 Haec sunt potestates ^gypti- These are the Dynasties of 
 
 orum. Egypt. 
 
 FROM EUSEBIUS. 
 
 Primus homo apud iEgyptios 
 Hephestus qui ignis inventor 
 ipsis fuit. 
 
 A quo Sol. 
 
 (Post quern Agathodaemon. 
 
 Post)* quern Cronus. 
 
 Post hunc Osiris. 
 
 Ac deinde Typhon frater 
 Osiridis. 
 
 Post quem Orus Osiridis et 
 Isidis filius. 
 
 ^gyptii primi hi dominati 
 sunt. 
 
 Post quos per successionem 
 protractum est regnum usque 
 ad Bitem, in spatio annorum 
 myriadis triumque milHum et 
 nonagentorum, juxta annos lu- 
 nares, triginta inquam dierum 
 numerum enim mensem unum, 
 illi annum vocabant. 
 
 The first man according to the 
 Egyptians was Hephestus, who 
 was the inventor of fire. 
 
 From him descended the Sun. 
 
 (After whom Agathodaemon. 
 
 After) whom Cronus. 
 
 Then Osiris. 
 
 And then Typhon, the bro- 
 ther of Osiris. 
 
 After whom was Orus, the 
 son of Osiris and Isis. 
 
 These were the first Egyp- 
 tian kings. 
 
 After them the empire de- 
 scended by a long succession 
 to Bites, through a lapse of 
 13,900 years, reckoned, I say, 
 in lunar years of thirty days 
 to each : for even now they call 
 the month a year. 
 
 * This passage in the Armenian is between parentheses, and in what we 
 might call italics. Has it been interpolated or omitted ? I have replaced the true 
 names from the Armenian : Aucher has given them Vulcanus, Saturnus, &c. 
 
THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 93 
 
 Post Deos regnavit gens 
 Semi-deorum annis mcclv. 
 
 Atque item alii reges domi- 
 nati sunt annis mdcccxvii. 
 
 Post quos alii xxx reges 
 Memphites annis mdccxc. 
 
 Post eos alii Thynites x reges 
 annis cccl. 
 
 Ac deinde Manium et Semi- 
 deorum regnum annis mmmmm 
 
 DCCCXIII. 
 
 Simul omnes anni recensen- 
 tur, rayrias (et) mille : qui 
 etiam lunares sunt, scilicet 
 menstrui. 
 
 Computantur simul omnes 
 anni lunares quos ^gyptii re- 
 ferunt fuisse Deorum et Semi- 
 deorum atque Manium, duae 
 myriades, quatuor millia et 
 
 DCCCC. 
 
 After the Gods, a race of 
 Demi-gods reigned 1255 years. 
 
 Then reigned other kings 
 1817 years. 
 
 After them thirty Memphite 
 kings, 1790. 
 
 Then ten Thynite kings, 350 
 years. 
 
 Then came the kingdom of 
 the Manes and Demi-gods, 
 5813. 
 
 The number of years alto- 
 gether amounts to 11,000; 
 which also are lunar years, that 
 is to say, months. 
 
 All the lunar years, which 
 the Egyptians allow to the 
 reigns of the Gods, the Demi- 
 gods, and the Manes, are 
 24,900.— -Em. An, 200. 
 
94 
 
 EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF 
 MANETHO. 
 
 2 ia 4 QO 
 
 DYNASTY OF THE DEMIGODS. 
 
 A\yvTtriav a, . i^a<Ti}^V(T€v 
 AlyvitTiuv jS'. i^a<j-i>>£v<7tv 
 
 'Aya^obaifAcov ervj v<^ . xai 
 
 AiyuTTT/wv 8 . €^a<riX€V(r€v 
 Kpovoq ervj [a. . Ka) ^/>c<(ru, || 
 
 AlyvTtriav € . i^acriXeva-ev 
 "Offipiq xa* 'I<r/{ €T»j Xe', 
 
 A'iyvnTioov 5- . e^aa-iXeva-ev 
 
 erij . . 
 
 Alyxmricov vj . ejSacr/Xevcrev 
 
 First dynasty. 
 
 The 1st of the Egyptian kings was 
 Hephaestus, who reigned 724 years 
 and a half and 4 days. 
 
 The 2iid was Helius, the son of 
 Hephaestus, 86 years. 
 
 3rd, Agathdsemon, who reigned 
 56 years and a half and 10 days. 
 
 4th, Cronus, 40 years and a half. 
 
 5th, Osiris and Isis, 35 years. 
 
 6th, years. 
 
 7th, Typhon, 29 years. 
 
 8th, Orus, the demigod, 25 years. 
 
 * A. places these words after Hephaestus. 
 
 t Go.—>l^xd'^ y. i. e. 724, 3-4. Din. J Go.— tt' r' Din. i. e. 80, 1-6. 
 
 § Go — vr'^//3'. i. e. 56 7-12. Din. 
 
 § u'^ Din. A. ^ Ofos Go. 
 
FIRST DYNASTY OF THE KINGS 
 OF EGYPT: 
 
 FROM SYNCELLUS. 
 
 ck . MecTT/jat/x, h xai Mij- 
 1075* erij Xe'.. 
 
 AlyiJirrov jS'. ejSao'/Aei'O'e 
 
 *Apiarrapxoq 'try) a8'. 
 
 Alyimrtcov B'. i^a<ri\€v<r€ 
 ^Ttdvioq erti X5- . 
 
 AlyvTcriuv ^a<riX€oov /3', e' 
 xat 5-', Scveitiypd^av erri 0^. 
 
 AlyimTiuv ^ . i^attriXeva-ev 
 
 AiyvTtTtuv fj , i^ci(TiK€va-€ 
 
 AlyvKTiuv ^'. €^aa-iXev<r€v 
 *A[A€V€iAr}i ervj xQr'. 
 
 1. Mestraim who is Menes, he 
 reigned 35 years. 
 
 The 2d of the Egyptian kings was 
 Curodes, 63 years. 
 
 The 3rd of the Egyptian kings was 
 Aristarchus, 34 years. 
 
 The 4th of the Egyptian kings 
 was Spanius, 36 years. 
 
 Two others, the 5th and 6th ano- 
 nymous, 72 years. 
 
 The 7th of the Egyptian kings 
 was Serapis, 23 years. 
 
 The 8th of the Egyptian kings 
 was Sesonchosis, 49 years. 
 
 The 9th of the Egyptian kings 
 was Amenemes, 29 years. 
 
 * M/v)jj Go. 
 
 f Ko\/§Q\^^i Go. 
 
 J d)o-igoir)s B. 
 
THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 *EPETAI 7a^ Trap' 'AiywTr- 
 riotq irdkatov r< xpovoypsKpeiov, 
 nreptexov X' dvvao'TeiZv iv ye- 
 viouq ntoKiv piy %povQv attei- 
 /30V,* iv fxvptdcn rpia) xat 
 ^j-^KC f irpuTov [/.ev ruv Avpi- 
 Tuvy tfvrepov Se tSv M€(r- 
 rpaluVi rpirov Se AlyxMTiaiv, 
 oSra itu^ iiti Xi^eaq'^ e%ov. 
 
 ©EflN ^a.(7iXita. vcara to 
 waXaiov %povtKOJ/. 
 
 *H(j)ai<rrov xpovoq ovvc karri 
 5<a TO vuxTOf xaJ v]f/.€paq av~ 
 Tov J (paiveiv. 
 
 ^HXto^ 'Hcpata-rov ejSao-/- 
 Xcyo-ev ctSv [/.vpid^a^ T/jeilj. 
 
 "ETTCiTa KpOVO^, (f)Vj<T)f Kot 
 
 01 XoMTo) iruvreq ^eo) SwSevta 
 i^a<rik€va'av "tij ,7 1^ ttS'. 
 
 'E-nrctTa ^[/.i^coi ^aeriKeT^ 
 OKTw eT)2 0-;^ . 
 
 Kot) jUfT* a^Toy? "yeveat le' 
 KwiMv ki/kXou aveypdcfr/ia-av 
 iv erea-i v{/.y'. 
 
 EiTa Tavtrav 15-' Si;va<r- 
 Te/a, y€V€uy vff kruv p^' , 
 
 Among the Egyptians there is a cer- 
 tain tablet called the Old Chronicle, 
 containing thirty dynasties in 113 
 descents, during the long period of 
 36525 years. The first series of 
 princes was that of the Auritae ; the 
 second was that of the Mestraeans ; 
 the third of Egyptians. It runs as 
 follows : 
 
 The reign of the gods according 
 to the Old Chronicle. 
 
 To Hephaestus is assigned no time, 
 as he is apparent both by night and 
 day. 
 
 Helius the son of Hephaestus 
 reigned three myriads of years. 
 
 Then Cronus and the other twelve 
 divinities reigned 3984 years. 
 
 Ne^^t in order are the demigods, 
 in number eight, who reigned 217 
 years. 
 
 After these are enumerated 15 ge- 
 nerations of the Cynic circle, which 
 extend to 443 years. 
 
 The 16th Dynasty is of the Tanites, 
 eight kings, which lasted 190 years. 
 
 ^fo'vwv a7rs!pwv Go. 
 
 f Kt^iwv A. 
 
 J ai/Twi/ B. 
 
THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE. 
 
 91 
 
 npo(; oT? *5' hvvctorreta 
 M€fA<piTuVf yeveuv S', iruv py , 
 
 M('^ ot^ ifj hvvacrrfia Me/*- 
 (f>nuv, y€V€uv i^, erSv r[/.v) . 
 
 "Eireira t^' hwoArreia. Aioa-- 
 TtoXiraVf yevisocvf c', irav ph^\ 
 
 Elroc K* dvvoKTTeia. Atoc7- 
 iroXiTuVf yeveuv vf, erwv 7Kri' . 
 
 ET»'e<Tct Kct dvvcca-retoc Ta- 
 viTuv, yeueav §-'» iruv pyta . 
 
 E*Ta y.^ ^vvaarreia, Tavt- 
 t£v, yeveav 7', €T«v ^utj'. 
 
 "ETTeiTa* xy Syyacrre/a 
 AjoTTTOAtTSv, yeveSv jB , ItSv 
 
 Elra kS' ^vvaa-reia. 2ai'- 
 Twy, yeveav y -, iruv jM,S . 
 
 npo? ol^ xe' ^wa<rt€ia Ai- 
 3r*07rwv, 7€i/ewv 7', irav /xS'. 
 
 Mf^' ou? x;-' dvvavrefa 
 
 Kai jtxfTa ra^ x^' hvva<r- 
 retaq Ilepa-uv e', ctSv pxS'.-|~ 
 
 "ETTCiTa xS^ Suvao-re/a Ta- 
 muVj y€V€Uv . . erwv XS" . 
 
 T€/c6 Tav/roi; cvoj, erij i>j'. 
 
 Ta "Travxa o/aou rav X' 8y- 
 vao-Tctwv exij M7 xa* ti^ipxe. 
 
 17th Memphites, 4 in descent, 
 103 years. 
 
 18 th Memphites, 14 in descent, 
 348 years. 
 
 19th Diospolites, 5 in descent, 
 194 yeafs. 
 
 20th Diospolites, 8 in descent, 
 228 years. 
 
 21st Tanites, .. 6 in descent, 
 121 years. 
 
 22nd Tanites, .. 3 in descent, 
 48 years. 
 
 23rd DiospoHtes, 2 in descent, 
 19 years. 
 
 24th Saites, . . 3 in descent, 
 44 years. 
 
 25th Ethiopians, 3 in descent, 
 44 years. 
 
 26th Memphites, 7 in descent, 
 177 years. 
 
 27th Persians, . . 5 in descent, 
 124 years. 
 
 28th 
 
 29th Tanites, 
 39 years. 
 
 30th a Tanite, 
 18 years. 
 
 In all, 30 Dynasties, and 36525 
 years. — Syncel. Chron, 51. — Euseb. 
 Chron. 6. 
 
 in descent, 
 1 in descent. 
 
 ♦ Go. omits this. 
 
 f «u'toos x^ dmaffreia Usgcrwv ysvtuiv Sc. — toiJtous x?* Bwacrreta Go. — t«5 
 X? . B. — xt' A. + Dind. leaves no space. 
 
DYNASTIES OF EGYPT 
 
 FROM MANETHO. 
 
 THE FIRST DYNASTY, 
 
 IlpuT'/) Lvvatrrua.. * 
 At-yuTrr/ajy a % i^a<riX€va€v 
 
 na) ria-a-apaq rjfAcpaq.'f 
 
 Klyvmiuv ^', i^aa-tKevcrev 
 "HXiot; *H<paicrrov cttj ^5-'.+ 
 
 Alyvntlav 7'. i^atriXeva-ev 
 'Aya^oboctfAco:/ ervj >?-'. xai 
 ^fAiarv v-ou Sena ^[Acpai.^ 
 
 Alyvitriuv. 8 . i^atriXeva-ev 
 Kpovoq er*] jm,'. nat ^'jtAio-u. || 
 
 Alyvitriav «'. i^aaiXevaev 
 "OtTipiq xa* *I(r<? eT>j Xe'. 
 
 AlyvTtTioov ;-'• i^ct<rik€v<r€v 
 ... eT*j ... 
 
 AtyyTTT/wy ^'. i^cca-iXevarey 
 Tij^uv krv} xSr'. 
 
 AtyvTFTiuv vj', i^aa-iXevarev 
 "ClpQq^ yjfAi^eoi '"ETTj x€'. 
 
 Of the demigods. 
 
 The 1st of the Egyptian kings was 
 Hephaestus, who reigned 724 years 
 and a half and 4 days. 
 
 The 2nd was Helius, the son of 
 Hephaestus, 86 years. 
 
 3rd, Agathodaemon, who reigned 
 56 years and a half and ten days. 
 
 4th, Cronus, 40 and a half years. 
 
 5th, Osiris and Isis, 35 years. 
 
 6th, years. 
 
 7th, Typhon, 29 years. 
 
 8th, Horus, the demigod, 25 years. 
 
 » A. places these words after Hephaestus. 
 
 t Go.—^x^^^. i. e. 724 3-4. Din. J Go.--;r' r' Din. i. e. 80 1-6. 
 
 § Go.— vr'^«i8'. i. e. 56 7-12. Din. 
 
 II yu'^ Din. A. % OfOf Go. 
 
EGYPTIAN KINGS. 
 
 93 
 
 AlyvitTMV S'. i^a<TiK€V(r€)f 
 'fApf)(; TifAi^eot; er^ v.y'. 
 
 AtyvKTiav /. i^aa-iKeva-ev 
 "Avqv^k; vi[jt.i^eoq errj i^ . 
 
 Pdyvmiav ta'. ejSacr/Xcucrcv 
 
 AlyvKTiuv <jS'. ipa<Ti\€va€v 
 'AttoXXSv * ^jtc/Sreo? eT>j xe . 
 AlyvTCTiCi)V ny» i^aa-iKeva-ev 
 
 AlyvitTiav iS'. h^ooa-iXevaev 
 Ti^oyjq r}[^i^eQ(; err} x^'. 
 Alyvirriuv te. k^aariXevaev 
 
 At^mrr/wv if' l^aai>£v<r€v 
 Zevq rifAi^eoi kr-f] x'. 
 
 9th, Ares, the demigod, 23 years. 
 
 10th, Anubis, the demigod, 17 
 years. 
 
 11th, Heracles, the demigod, 15 
 years. 
 
 12th, Apollo, the demigod, 25 
 years. 
 
 13th, Ammon, the demigod, 30 
 years. 
 
 14th, Tithoes, the demigod, 27 
 years. 
 
 15th, Sosus, the demigod, 32 years. 
 
 16th, Zeus, the demigod, 20 years. 
 — Syncel. Chron. 19. — Euseb. Chron, 
 7. 
 
 antXw A. — 'AttoXXw Go. 
 
THE EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF 
 MANETHO. 
 
 THE FIRST DYNASTY. 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 META viyiva^ Tohi vjfAi- 
 
 After the dead demigods the first 
 dynasty consisted of eight kings. 
 
 a'. ''Civ nrpuro^ MvivTjq Oei- 1. The first was Menes the Thi- 
 
 v/tv??* il3acriX€va-€v erij |jS'. nite ; he reigned 62 ye^rs, and 
 
 0^ iito l'ir'i:<yjtorai[jt.Qvf hapna- perished by a wound received from 
 
 ye)q he^^dpr}. an hippopotamus. 
 
 ^'. "A^a^iq vtog erv} v^'. o 2. Athothis, his son, reigned 57 
 
 * Sc. — ©eeo/TJjff Go. f iTTTTOTa/xou Go. 
 
 N. B. — The first column contains the dynasties of Manetho according to 
 Africanus, from the text of Dindorf : the names and paragraphs included between 
 the parentheses are the variations which occur in the list of Scaliger. The 
 third column contains the dynasties according to Eusebius, from the text of the 
 Editor of the Armenian, who for the most part has followed Goar : the varia- 
 tions are those of Scaliger. The fourth column is the Latin translation of the 
 Armenian, with the variations from the fragmepts of the old Latin version of 
 Hieronymus. 
 
THE EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OP 
 MANETHO. 
 
 THE FIRST DYNASTY. 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 META viwocq xat rov<; yj[A.t- 
 ^€Ov<;f llpary]V twocoruav xa- 
 Tixpi\f[j(.ov<ri ^aa-iXeav oyer a. 
 m irpara^ yeyove Mojvij?, oq 
 ^ia(r^u.c>}q avrav vjyvjcraTO. acft' 
 ov Tovq e| eyidcnov yivovq j8a- 
 aikevo'a.vTQLi avaypa.\l/ai/.€yt 
 av* ^ ha^oxri tovtov e%6i rov 
 rpo'TOV, 
 
 a. Mijv>j5 0€iv/Tjj5, "I" xat 
 ot rojjTov airoyovot (<^', iv ak- 
 Xw 8e) ^', ov 'H^oSoTOf MSJva 
 
 t' V t f / 
 
 g . oi/Tog vitepopiov (rrpacTCiav 
 ^TTO J Se 'iTrTTOTroTa/xoii § ^p- 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 Post Manes et Semideos, Primam 
 Dynastiam viii. regiim percensent. 
 Quorum primus fuit Memes, qui nem- 
 pe prsefulgens inter eos, dominatio- 
 nem obtinuit : a quo quaslibet regum 
 generationes singillatim describemus: 
 quorum successio ita prorsus est. 
 
 I. Memes Thynites, et hujus vii. 
 filii, quern Herodotus Mina nuncu- 
 pavit, regnavit annis xxx. Hie vel 
 ultra regionis limites cum exercitu 
 progreditur, et illustris famosusque 
 habetur ; atque ab hippopotamo rap- 
 tus est. 
 
 ^' . " A^ua-^ii; \\ rorirov II. Athotis hujus filius obtinuit 
 
 * &vvyga4ia/ievwv Go. — Sc. f Qtvhris Go. 
 
 J Go. inserts Io-ttou. — A. "crjrou. — B. 7a"jrou, — and Din. [/ttou] between 
 i/nh .... Si. 
 
 § iTroTOLfXov B. II "A'Sfw^is Din. 
 
96 MANETHO's DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 Ta iv MefAxfxi ^aca-lXfia. oho- years ; he built the palaces at Mem- 
 lou'^a-ai' ov (pepovrat ^i^Xoi phis, and left the anatomical books, 
 ayccro[AivieUf* iuTpoq yap ^v. for he was a physician. 
 
 y, K€>/KeVij? (Kfvijteyij?) 3. Cencenus, his son, reigned 31 
 
 vloi hfi Xa!, years. 
 
 S'. 05ev€</Mj$ {'Evicprii) vloq 4. Venephes, his son, reigned 23 
 
 eryj vrf, icj) ov XtfAog Y.(uik<T%i years. In his time a great plague 
 
 t\v h'iyvttrov fAcyaq. ovroq raq raged through Egypt. He raised the 
 
 tceplf Kaxa[A.'/}v viyetpe iivpa- pyramids near Cochome. 
 
 e'. Ov<rcKj)a7hq {la(l>ac7- 5. Usaphaedus, his son, reigned 20 
 
 So?) vloqjrv} x'. years. 
 
 r'. M*6^<So$ vloq eT>j HS"'. 6. Miebidus, his son, 26 years. 
 
 ^', 2e/xe//i|^vj?J (2e/Ae/xi//K) 7. Semempses, his son, reigned 18 
 
 vloqerv) ivj . €<l) ov <p^Qpa y.e- years. In his reign a terrible pesti- 
 
 "y/cTTTj xaTfV^e xy/v A'lyvTiTov, lence afflicted Egypt. 
 
 ij'. BiTjvex^q^vl'khvjyi^', 8. Bienaches, his son, reigned 26 
 years. 
 
 *0|tAoS exTj 0-V7'. The whole number of years amount- 
 ed to 253. 
 
 THE SECOND DYNASTY. 
 
 £i€VT€pa, hvvccarreia &€m- Of nine Thinite kings. 
 tZv ^aa-iXtav ivvect' 
 
 * B. in m. has loiy6§ov (iuaiKiwi . 
 
 f 7ra(i« Go. omitting roig. + 2e/x(fJi-^tg Go. 
 
 § B<)5V«9(^S Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 97 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 vloq yip^€v erea-i vt^'. ita* ra [regnum]* annis xxvii. et in Memphi 
 
 ev Meyupi f ^aa-iXeia oJnoSo- urbe regiam sedificavit ; qui et me- 
 
 [A-fi<r€Vy lacTpiy.'^y re e^ijo-Kojo-cv, dicinam exercuit, atque de modo cor- 
 
 Ha« ^i^Kovq avarofAiyca^ aw pora dissecandi libros conscripsit. 
 
 y. K€VY.iv'/iq 6 rovrov vto^ III. Cencenis istius filius, annis 
 
 enj XS''. XXXIX. 
 
 8*. Oveif^cfyfiq ((ydev€(f>py}<i) IV. Vavenephis, annis xlii. cujus 
 
 €T>j lA^. i<p' ov XiiAcx; xaTeV^e tempore fames regionem occupavit, 
 
 r)jv xi&pctv, 05 y-oti ra,q ttvpa- qui et pyramidas ad Chovonem [vel, 
 
 p8a^ ra^ Trep* Kfiu^wvTjvJ juxta Choe villam] erexit. 
 
 i, Ova-oupa^q er^ x'. (e'.) v. Usaphais, annis xx. 
 
 §-'. N<€/3e? § (NtcjSr/?) €T)j VI. Niebais, annis xxvi. 
 
 xr- 
 
 5'. i;6;tA€yi//>j?(2€/>t€/*i//ij?)|| VII. Mempses, annis xviii. Safe 
 
 €T7j <ij'. €(^' <jy TtoXXa, Ttapoc- quo plurima facinora fketa sunt, 
 
 o-*j/Aa cyevero, xa< (/.eyiaTV} maximaeque corruptiones. 
 ^op<L 
 
 7,', Ov^iiv^fi(; ^ (O^jS/ev- viir. VibetJiis, annis xxvr. 
 
 T*J?, tTVJ xr- * 
 
 Ot 8e 7ravT<4 ^^aaiXewrav Omnes simul regnaverunt annos 
 
 erri o-vjS'. (o-t]8'.) CCLII. 
 
 THE SECOND DYNASTY. 
 
 A€vr€pa Ivvchirrelx ^acri- Secunda dynastia regam ix. 
 Xeav ^f. 
 
 * The words contained between crotchets [ ] are so placed in the original 
 translation : the variations of Hieron. are between parentheses ( ). 
 
 f MEfJLifet Go. m. — Sc. 
 
 X Kw)(UffjLYiv Din. B. — Ko;^a;i/)js Sc. — Cho oppidum Lat. Qy. Xoi; xw/zrjv 
 or X'^§^^ ^^' Arm. 
 
 § N«^a>if Din.— v/«j8«); B.— Niebaes Lat. || A. B. Din. 
 
 ^ ouj8/£v^<f B. *• Jackson allows only 16. 
 
 o 
 
98 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 a* ^Q.v 'npuroq Bovj^os * 
 erij Xvj', €(f)' ov '/jk<x\Ka. y v.ot,ia. 
 Bov^(xa-TOv iyivero, v.cu airu- 
 KOVTO TcoXkol. 
 
 jS'. Kaie%£y?J erij XSr'. 
 e^' ov ol jSoe^ ^Airiq iv Me/A- 
 ^€i§ yea) My€vi(;\\ h 'HXiov- 
 mXei^ Y.ca o Mevh^a-io; rpd- 
 yoq ivo[ji.ia-Kf7}(rav ebai ^eoi, 
 
 y. Bivu^pi^ ervj [/X^ . i(f) 
 ov i'Api^fi taq yvvaiviaq ^octri- 
 Xe/a? yepcK; e^eiv. 
 
 8'. TA^^ hyj tC;. 
 
 ^'. liecpepxepriq ero? xe. 
 €^' oS iAV^€^eTai rov Ne^Xov 
 (A.ikni ii€KpaiA€vov vjfAepaq tv- 
 Sexa pv^vaci, 
 
 ** (»j'. 2€<raxpii erij jU^j 
 0? !a//o; eT;(;€ Trvj^Sv «', TrXaro? 
 
 7- 
 
 Sf^ Xcvep^f (Kevepfiq) erv} 
 
 *0[MV %T^ T)S'.) 
 
 1. Boethus the first reigned 38 
 years. During his reign a chasm of 
 the earth opened near Bubastus, and 
 many persons perished. 
 
 2. Caeechos reigned 39 years. Un- 
 der him the bulls Apis in Memphis, 
 and Mnevis in Heliopolis, and the 
 Mendesian goat, were appointed to 
 be gods. 
 
 3. Binothris reigned 47 years. In 
 his time it was determined that women 
 might hold the imperial government. 
 
 4. Tlas reigned 1 7 years. 
 
 5. Sethenes reigned 41 years. 
 
 6. Chaeres 17 years. 
 
 7. Nephercheres 25 years. In his 
 time it is said the Nile flowed with 
 honey during eleven days. 
 
 8. Sesochris 48 years. His height 
 was 5 cubits and breadth 3.f f 
 
 9. Cheneres 30 years. 
 Altogether 302 years. 
 
 * B*^"? Go. m. f i^' o5 ^&fffxoL Go. 
 
 X x<xi tx^i k.—Kcuari&q Go. § M6>(p< Go.— fxe[x<pi B. 
 
 II Sc— MijvEOf Go. ^ \Kmv6kBi Go. 
 
 ** Syncellus gives the two following as from Eusebius, but there is much 
 reason to suppose that they properly belong to the list of Africanus. 
 
 ft Three palms. Eu. Ar.— 5 cubits. and 3 hand breadths high. Jack. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 99 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 fMi xara Bov^atTTov "f eye- 
 V6T0 xai TToXXo* airwAXoTO. 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 I. Bochus. Sub quo ingens ter- 
 rae hiatus in Bubastone factus est, 
 multique perierunt. 
 
 jS'. MeSr' ov xai (SeWpo?) II. Post quem Cechous ; qui et 
 
 
 Apis, et Mnevis, nee non Mendesius 
 caper, tamquam Dii habiti sunt. 
 
 y. BiO^vj^, (Bd(piq) i(f)' ov 
 iyipi^vj xa* Tccq yvvouv.ocq j3a- 
 
 8'. e'. r'' Ka<|UCTa rovrovq 
 oKaoi rpci^y iij) uv ovb\v ito.- 
 pda-fiiA.ov iyevero. 
 
 t,'. 'Ett* rov i^Uy.ov [Mj- 
 ^e^erai NeiKov fAeKiri xex^ajw,- 
 fA€vov v][X€poc<; cVBexa px^vai. 
 
 III. Postea Biophis, sub quo lex 
 sancita, qua foeminis quoque regni 
 honor delatus fuit. 
 
 IV. V. VI. Post istos ahi adhuc 
 tres; quorum aetate nullum insigne 
 opus factum est. 
 
 VII. Sub septimo, commentores 
 fabularum Nilum fluvium diebus xi. 
 melle aqua permixto fluxisse ajunt. 
 
 firj, 0^ Xeyer at yeyoyivai 
 v\l/oq ir7j%Sv e'. iraXaicrrcov y . 
 TO fAey€K!o^. 
 
 ^. Em Se Tot^ ivvea ovBh 
 a^i0fAVV)[ji.iy€VT0V itcYipyfiv, 
 
 01 xa* i^a<Ti\€va-av er€<rt 
 c%',\\ 
 
 VIII. Post quem Sesochris, annis 
 XLViii. cujus proceritas cubitis v. et 
 - latitudo palmis iii. fuisse dicitur. 
 
 IX. Sub nono autem nihil memoria 
 dignum fuit gestam. 
 
 Regnaruntque [simul] annis 
 ccxcvii. 
 
 * n^wTOU Bar)(Ov Go. — Sc. 
 f xaTajSoujSao-Tcuv Go. — BoC^affTiv Sc. 
 
 t XcDof Din. B. § fivtCus B. 
 
 II Sc. at the end of this dynasty places lia(i>-^is and X«»sgirj5 from the list of 
 Africanus as in the opposite page. 
 
100 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 THP THIRD DYNASTY. 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 TpiTv) ZvvoitTreia, MefMbiTu> 
 ^ao-iKeccv ivvioc, 
 
 a. ~fly Ne%fpo^?* ('E%€- 
 
 (reXTjvoj^ Tiapu Xoyov av^vj^fei- 
 cyjq dia heoq iavrovq irapiho- 
 <ray, 
 
 ouToj 'Ao-kX^jttjo? Al-yuTrr/p;^ 
 xara t^v la.rpiv.riv v€voyii<Trci,i, 
 xai tV ^'^ ^earuv Xi\fuv oi- 
 KC^oiAiav evparOf aKKoc, -/.ou 
 
 y. Tv'pi^-feryjX,'' 
 
 S'. Metrccxpti; (Uea-oxpii) 
 
 e'. "Sfiwpi^ J (Zmijiii) erij 
 
 f'. Toa-epToca-tq fT>j ^Sr'. 
 
 ?'• "Ax*?? § €T»7 /*^', 
 
 vf. ^ri(povpi(;\\ {^i(povpiq) 
 
 X'. 
 
 
 Of nine Memphite kings. 
 
 1. Necherophes reigned 28 years. 
 In his time the Libyans revolted from 
 the Egyptians, but on account of an 
 unexpected increase of the moon 
 they submitted through fear. 
 
 2. Tosorthrus reigned 29 years. 
 He is called Asclepius by the Egyp- 
 tians, for his medical knowledge. He 
 built a house of hewn stones, and 
 greatly patronized literature. 
 
 3. Tyris reigned 7 years. 
 
 4. Mesochris 17 years. 
 
 5. Soyphis 16 years. 
 
 6. Tosertasis 19 years. 
 
 7. Aches 42 years. 
 
 8. Sephuris SO years. 
 
 9. Cerpheres 26 years. 
 Altogether 214 years. 
 
 t ^eii'ipig Go. 
 
 l(<pougig Go. 
 
 f TC§en B. 
 ^"Axts Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 wn 
 
 THE THIRD DYNASTY. 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 'Tcapehoaocv, 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 Tertia dynastia Memphitarum re- 
 gum VIII. 
 
 I. Necherochis, sub quo Libyes 
 adversum Aegyptios rebellarunt : 
 quumque Luna importune aucta fue- 
 rit, metu ducti, seipsos rursum in 
 servitutem dedidere. 
 
 'AchXtjttjo^ Tra^' A'tyvnrmq 
 
 KOI Tr}v ha, ^ea-rav 'kl'^uv qi'm- 
 do[/.vjV €vparOf oKka, y.Q4 ypa.- 
 
 II. Post quem Sesorthus, qui ob 
 medicam artem Aesculapius ab Ae- 
 gyptiis vocatus est. Hie etiam sectis 
 lapidibus aedificandi modum invenit, 
 atque literis exarandis curam impen- 
 dit. 
 
 Sex cseteri autem nihil memo- 
 ratu dignum gesserunt. 
 
 Oi xa) i^av'CKtwiv eTc<r< Quique regnarunt annis cxcvij. 
 
 pV. 
 
 Naj^^fw;^<f Go. 
 
nm 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 THE FOURTH DYNASTY. 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 Tcrdprvj hvvaa-reia. M^^- 
 
 a-iXeTq rj. 
 
 fA€yi(Trv)v '^yeipe icvpafAi^ci, ^v 
 
 (p^(TlV 'HpoSoTO^ VTCO XeOTTOJ 
 
 yeyovevai. ovToq Se xai ime- 
 poTCTi^qj €tq ^eovq iyevtro y.ai 
 TTjv lepav arvvsypaipe /3/^Xoy, 
 ^v uq [Jiiya Xf^f^^ ^^ Aiyijirr^ 
 yevofxevog iKTYia-di/.vjv.'j^ 
 y. "Soviptq 'irv} |j-'. 
 h . Mevx^prjq erij ^y\ 
 /, 'Parota-'^q er'/j xe'. 
 
 ^'. ^e^epxepvji (Zi^epxi- 
 ptji) ery} ^'. 
 
 Of eight Memphite kings of a 
 different race. 
 
 1. Soris reigned 29 years. 
 
 2. Suphis reigned 63 years. He 
 built the largest pyramid which He- 
 rodotus says was constructed by 
 Cheops. He was arrogant towards 
 the gods, and wrote the sacred book ; 
 which is regarded by the Egyptians 
 as a work of great importance. 
 
 3. Suphis reigned 66 years. 
 
 4. Mencheres 63 years. 
 
 5. Rhatceses 25 years. 
 
 6. Bicheris 22 years. 
 
 7. Sebercheres 7 years. 
 
 8. Thampthis 9 years. 
 Altogether 284 years. 
 
 THE FIFTH DYNASTY. 
 
 UifAitTV) Swao-Te/a ^acrt- Of nine Elephantine kings. 
 Xe&jv vf\\ el *E\€(j}avThf]q. 
 
 a. Ovaepxepviq^ervjyiyi, 1. Userche res reigned 28 years. 
 
 » iiirl x^oTTOs A. B.—vTToxioirrov Go. f B.—S ne^^^rrus Go. 
 
 " ^y- ^'- IF Oiaipxtgii Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 103 
 
 THE FOURTH DYNASTY. 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 Keav «^'. MefJUpiTuy (rvyye- 
 
 fAeyta-Tviv itvfay.i'bcx. iyeipacq, 
 vju (jy/jalv 'Hfiahoroq vita Xeoiro^ 
 yiyay iva.1. oq xai viiepoTrT'i^^ 
 etq ^iov^ yeyoveVf U(; fxeravor}- 
 a-avroc avrov rrjv Upav crvy- 
 ypdxpui ^l^KoVf vjv u^ [Aeya 
 %/3^/A<i AlyiJTirtoi irepieitovari. 
 
 (Aovivrov ayeypdcpyjy ol xa* 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 Quarta dynastia Memphitarum 
 regum xvii. ex alia stirpe regni. 
 
 Quorum tertius Suphis, qui mag- 
 nam illam pyramidem erexit, quam 
 a Cheope factam Herodotus dicit : 
 qui et superbus in Deos inventus est, 
 usquedum eum [hujusce rei] poeni- 
 tuit, et libros Sacrarii conscripsit ; 
 quos velut magnas opes habebant 
 Aegyptii. De caeteris vero nihil me- 
 moria dignum scriptum est. Quique 
 regnarunt annos ccccxlviii. 
 
 THE FIFTH DYNASTY. 
 
 UefAvrri Swao-re/a jSa<r<- Quinta dynastia regum xxxi. Ele- 
 Xewv TpiaMvra evoj i^ 'EXe- phantiniorum. 
 
 r 
 
104 
 
 MASETKO S DYNASTIES 
 SCAL. 
 
 AFRIC. 
 
 j8'. 2e^p^^ eT>j ly, 2. Sephres 13 years. 
 
 y. l<i€(p€px^pfii {Nepx^cpe- 3. Nephercheres 20 years. 
 
 pyj^) €TV} x'. 
 
 8'. lia-iprjq* (jBiaixtq) ervj 4. Sisires 7 years, 
 e'. Xe/3ij? (E%€/3vj$) €rvj x'. 
 
 r . 'PaSrot^p^^f (PaSrou- 6. Rhathures 44 years, 
 /j;^) eTf) y-hK (/xa .) 
 
 5. Cheres 20 years. 
 
 6. Rhathures 44 ye 
 
 7. Mencheres 9 years. 
 
 err] S^. 
 
 7j'. Tay%€/3)j5§ (Tax^ptji;) 8. Tancheres 44 years. 
 
 eT>j 
 
 3r'. *'0)S>o?|| (oSvo?) 6T72 9. Obnus 33 years. 
 
 X/. 
 
 *0jt*o3 erij o-jtAvj'. 
 
 Altogether 248 years. 
 
 THE SIXTH DYNASTY. 
 
 ''Extij SwaoTe/a ^ccaikeccv 
 
 a. 'O^'OTj^^ (OStwij^) eT>j 
 X', 0? viio rwv ^opvfjiopav avri- 
 pe^rj. 
 
 j6'. ^loq enj vy'. (y.) 
 
 yf. Me^ova-ovcpiq ervj ^'. 
 
 ff . ^layp i^aeryjq ap^ccjAe- 
 voq ^aa-iXe^eiv heyevero y-expi? 
 irav /}'. 
 
 Iv. 
 
 Of six Memphite kings. 
 
 1. Othoes, who was killed by his 
 guards ; reigned 30 years, 
 
 2. Phius reigned 53 years. 
 
 3. Methusuphis 7 years. 
 
 4. Phiops who began to reign at 
 six years of age, and reigned till he 
 had completed his hundredth year. 
 
 5. Menthesuphis reigned one year. 
 
 * •S.iai§tg Go. 
 
 § Taf%e^^? Go. 
 
 i[ 'O^c&rjs A.— 0^£u»)S Go 
 
 t VoS!w§\s Go. 
 
 + ^spx*§^sGo. 
 
 OVVOS B. 
 
 ** MtvTtffoij(pts Go, 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 105 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 ''Ov TcpuTot; 'OSroij?. {@uvji) Quorum primus Othius. Hie 
 ovTQ<; vTio Tuv dopvcpopuv avr^- suis satellitibus occisus est. 
 
 pe^rj. 
 
 'O Se ^. $/an// (Acpianp) Quartus Phiops, sexennis regnare 
 e^aeTTjq ap|a/x€yo$ i^aatXivae coepit ; tenuitque usque ad amiura. 
 
 ]W€%p<5 iruv p . 
 
 THE SIXTH DYNASTY. 
 
 "ExTTj 8vya<rT€iGc. Sexta dynastia. 
 
106 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 5"'. NtTWKpK yevvmwTa- 6. Nitocris, who was the most 
 
 TV)* Kou €v[Aop(poroirri rSj/ viuT handsome woman of her time, of a 
 
 avryjv ycvo/xevvj, iav^rj rrjv florid complexion ; she built the third 
 
 XpotaVf vj Tvjy rp/rvjv rjyeipe pyramid, and reigned 12 years. 
 
 nrvpaiAl^a,* c/Sao-iXfucrev eryj 
 
 'Ojwou €TV} a-y. Altogether 203 years. 
 
 THE SEVENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'E^Ufj^vj Suvao-Tc/ct M€[Mf)i- Of seventy Memphite kings, who 
 rcov ^aa-iXiav o', Oi i^aa-iKev- reigned 70 days. 
 <rav ^y-epaq o. 
 
 THE EIGHTH DYNASTY. 
 
 *Oybori Zvva<rr€icx. Mfy,(fii- 
 
 Of twenty-seven Memphite kings, 
 who reigned 146 years. 
 
 THE NINTH DYNASTY. 
 
 XfOTtoKnav y jSao-iXe&JV l^, ot 
 i^aa-iXcva-dv err} v^ . 
 
 ilv Ttpatoq 'A%S^o^5 &6t>o- 
 taroi; rZv mpo cf,iirov yevofxevoq 
 roTq €V Tidari AlyrjTtTq) v.a.yLa 
 (Ipyda-aTO, varepov he uavioc 
 %€pi€ir€(T€y X(jc* Im KpovioheiXov 
 
 Of nineteen Heracleopolite kings, 
 who reigned 409 years. 
 
 1. The first was Achthoes, who 
 was worse than all his predecessors. 
 He did much injury to all the inhabi- 
 tants of Egypt, and being seized with 
 madness, was killed by a crocodile. 
 
 * yfV»lJT<Xa>T<j(T»J T6 xoc) B. 
 
 f HgaxT^ewTixuJv Go, 
 
OF THE KINGS EGYPT. 
 
 107 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 rav yiotT avrrjy yevviy.UTa,T'q 
 xai evfAOfxpordrv}, ^av^^TC rr^v 
 Xpaoov iiTtdp^aa-af rj "xa* Ae-ye- 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 Mulier quaedam Nitocris nomine 
 regnavit : quae omnium sui temporis 
 virorum fortissima erat, atque om- 
 nium foeminarum pulcherrima, flavo 
 colore, et rubris genis : ipsamque 
 ajunt, tertiam pyramidem aedificasse ; 
 quae est moles erecta coUis instar. 
 Qui regnaverunt annis cciii. 
 
 THE SEVENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'EjSSojtxrj Suvao-Tc/a Me/>«/)i- Septima dynastia Memphitarum 
 t5i/ jSao-iXeojv TreW, ot e^Sa- regum V. qui regnaverunt annis 
 c/Xcvo-av rji^epcK; oe . LXXV. 
 
 THE EIGHTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'OyUvi dvva(rT€iaM€fA(ptru]/ Octava dynastia Memphitarum V. 
 jSao-iXewv TTcWe, ol i^oKriXev- regum, qui regnarunt annis c. 
 
 (TUU €TVJ p . 
 
 THE NINTH DYNASTY. 
 
 ^'EvvccTV} SuvacTc/a *Hpa- 
 vXecoTToXirwv ^aaiXeccv Teo"<ra- 
 puv, ol i^aaiXevtrocv ctv] p\ 
 
 rccTOq rav irpo avroZ -ycvowevo^, 
 ro7<; iv itda-r^ AtyvirTcc xaxa 
 elpydtrarOf varepoy fMcviqi, ire- 
 pte7r€<r€, xa) vito xpoxoSc/Xov 
 ^lecp^dpyj. 
 
 Nona dynastia quatuor regum He- 
 racleopolitarum, qui regnaverunt an- 
 nis c. 
 
 Quorum primus Ochthovis, om- 
 nium, qui ante eum reges fuerunt, 
 crudelissimus fuit ; itaque tot, tanta- 
 que in uni versa Aegypto scelera ac 
 flagitia patravit, ut demum dementia 
 laborans, a crocodilo bestia devoratus 
 fuerit. 
 
 * a!)(P(»f>is B. — Ochitois Lat. 
 
108 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 THE TENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 01 i^a<Tik€V(rav erij /Jwe . 
 
 Of 19 Heracleopolite kings, who 
 reigned 185 years. 
 
 THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'Ej/ScxaTTj ^vvatnela. Atoa- 
 tcoXitZv jSa<7*Xe«v i<r t ot i^oc- 
 aikevarav er^ [j(.y, fAe^ ovq 
 'A/Ajtxcvc/Aij^ er-^ tg-'. 
 
 Mexpi rovhe tov irpurov 
 TOjWov nccTay^ox^* Mayes's. 
 
 'OfMV BoLO-llKitq p'i^'. eTV} 
 
 Of sixteen Diospolite kings, who 
 reigned 43 years. Among whom 
 Ammenemes reigned 16 years. 
 
 The whole number of the above- 
 mentioned kings is 192, who reigned 
 during a space of 2300 years and 70 
 days. — Syncel. Chron. 54 to 59. — 
 Euseh. Chron. 14, 15. 
 
 * xarayiiftiyt B. — x«T«y£< o Xs/xfjiavt^SJ Go. — xaruyfioyiv o MaveS^w Go. m. 
 t fir rif^igou B. — ^jSttj' jub^oii A. — firr)' yj/ie^as Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 109 
 
 THE TENTH DYNASTY. 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 AexaTvj Suvao-Tc/a 'Hpa- Decima dynastia Heracleopolita- 
 yXeaitoKirZv ^oLaikiuv tSr'. ol rum regum xix. qui regnarunt annos 
 
 €^a<rtX€v<ray €t*j pTce. CLXXXV. 
 
 THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'EvSexar^j Swao-re/a Awo-- Undecima dynastia Diopolitarum 
 
 iroXiruv ^aa-iXeav i^'. ot e/5a- regum XVI. annis XLiii. regnantium. 
 
 a-iXevaai/ eT>j [Ay, MvjSr' ot? Post quos Ammenemes amiis xvi. 
 'AiAfA.€ve[A,v)(; eT>] Kp. 
 
 Mexpi ToCSe toi/ irpSrov to- Huc usque primum tomum producit 
 
 /xov xaraye* (o%ey) o Mfjtve- Manethus. Simul reges cxcii. araii 
 
 ^aq. '0[Mv ^aaikuq ph^\ MMCCC. 
 errj ^^r. {ri(Mpat oSr'.) 
 
THE SECOND BOOK OF MANETHO. 
 
 THE TWELFTH DYNASTY. 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 AOAEKATH SuvacrTe/a Atoa- 
 
 rftjcrij^f) 'AfAf/,cx,vef/,ov vU^ 'eryj 
 (3'. 'AjtA//aveft»j? 'ervj Xrf, oc; 
 
 <y . 1,€(rcc<Trpiq'^ eTYj (/.rf, 
 
 *A(r/av 6V ev'iafTor^ evvea xa* 
 
 TravTa^oVe [AVYi[Ao<rvva iyeipccq 
 T^5 tSv eSry&jy (rx€<r€aq, eiri 
 jtAev T0~{ 'yevva/oi^ av^pSvf eTrt 
 Be Tor? ayevvicri yvvamuy f/,Q- 
 pia Tar? (TTfiKaiq lyy/xpa.(T<Tm, 
 0? UTTO Alyvitriav [/.era "Otripiv 
 
 Of seven Diospolite kings. 
 
 1. Geson Goses the son of Amma- 
 nemes. He reigned 46 years. 
 
 2. Ammanemes reigned 38 years. 
 He was slain by his eunuchs. 
 
 3. Sesostris 48 years. He con- 
 quered all Asia in nine years, and 
 Europe as far as Thrace, every where 
 erecting monuments of his conquest 
 of those nations : among the people 
 which had acted bravely he set up 
 cippi of a phallic nature, but among 
 the degenerate female emblems of a 
 similar description engraved upon 
 pillars. By the Egyptians he is sup- 
 posed to be the first after Osiris. 
 
 Ita6yy(.t}ffis Din. — Isaoyywpn Go. m. 
 
 J fftffOffTgii B. 
 
 f ysffovyocrts B, 
 
THE SECOND BOOK OF MANETHO. 
 
 THE TWELFTH DYNASTY. 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 AQAEKATH Swao-Tf/aAwo-- 
 TTOAtTwv jSao-tXeojy, ^'. 
 
 fiq * * kfJi.iA.ivk(MV vloq erij /x?^. 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 Duodecima dynastia Diopolitarum 
 regum vii. 
 
 I. Quorum primus Sesonchosis 
 Ammenemis filius, annis xlvi. 
 
 o< KeycTai yiyove vai vi\%av 8'. 
 itaKaKTToov y . SaKTt^Xwv j3'. 
 
 €V ^j/iavrorf evj/ea, Kat rijf 
 E^pwTTTjf roc fjt.€xpi Spqinrjiy § 
 iravTaxoo'€ i/,vr,fj:,Q(rwoi iyeipot,^ 
 T7}q tSv i^vSv >caTa(r%€<r6&jf, 
 €7r< jtcev Tolf yevi/aiot^f av^pSvj 
 HMi iv) To7q a.y(vvk(Ti yvvoti" 
 Y.WV [Mpia rciuq (TT^Xaii; ly%a.- 
 pdao'Ci})', aq Kai vt:o twv Alyu- 
 ttt/wv fAiza "Oa-ipiv \\ vofAia-- 
 
 II. Ammenemes, annis xxxviii. 
 qui a suis eunuchis occisus est. 
 
 III. Sesostris, annis xlviii. quern 
 quatuor cubitorum, et palmorum 
 trium, duorumque digitorum [proce- 
 rum] fuisse dicunt. Hie totam Asiam 
 annis novem subegit, Europaeasque 
 partes usque ad Thraciam : atque 
 ubique monumenta, quarumcumque 
 gentium potitus est, erexit ; fortium 
 quidem virorum formas virili specie, 
 ignavorum vero muliebribus membris 
 in cippis insculpsit : adeo ut ab 
 Aegyptiis post Osirim habitus sit. 
 
 * <TKr6Y)(<iffis B. — ^.fffiyxwgis Go. — 2eff6y)(ojan Din. 
 
 f 'AjuLfiavsjuris Din. — B. 
 § fJi-ix§' ^aKdaar); Sc. 
 
 + as(TO(rT§ti B. 
 Go. adds tt^wxo'j in m. 
 
112 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 S'. Aaxa/»j^ eTTj V* «? '^o'' 4. Lachares 8 years ; he built the 
 
 iv 'Apa-ivohrj Ka^vpiu^ov euvrS Labyrinth in the Arsenoite nome as 
 
 rcupov vtaTeo-jtct^acre. a tomb for himself. 
 
 e'. 'A[Ayi.€py}q* ervjTjK 5. Ammeres 8 years. 
 
 r'. 'A/AjCAcye/Avj? f trij >j'. 6. Ammenemes 8 years. 
 
 ^'. lY.€[jiio(f)pig a^eXcpri ervj 7. Scemiophris, his sister, 4 years. 
 S'. 
 
 'O/Aoy eTTj pi'. Altogether 160 years. 
 
 THE THIRTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 Tpio-jiaiSotarvj Ivvaa-relcx. Of 60 Diospolite kings, who reigned 
 Awo-ffoXtTSv ^aca-iXiuu ^j ot 453 years. 
 
 THE FOURTEENTH DYNASTY. § 
 
 Tecro-affecrvtatSeKaTTj Sy>a<r- Of 76 Xoite kings, who reigned 
 
 Tc/a EoirSv ^ocaiXicov o^^' , o« 184 years. 
 
 THE FIFTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 JlevrevLai^e-Kcirr} '^vvcta-reia, Of the Shepherds. 
 
 Ha-av §€ ^o/wjcc? |eyo< These were six foreign Phoenician 
 ^ota-iXeTq gJ, ot xat Mei/^iv kings ; who took Memphis. 
 
 * «yaeg)js B. j. 'A/jLfjLevijuvy)i A.'—OL/isvsjiirig B. 
 
 J B.— f^rS' A. Go. Jack. 
 
 § Inserted by Dind. from B — Omitted altogether by Goar. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 lis 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. 
 
 MfSr* tv Ad^apii;* ervj 
 
 yj'. oq Tov iv *Apo-€votT7j Xa- 
 
 ^vpiy^ov iavr^ rcupov xarcT- 
 
 01 St rovTov 8<a5o%ot err} 
 
 ARMEN. IIIERON. 
 
 Post quem Lambares, annis viii. 
 qui in Arsenoite labyrinthum sibi se- 
 pulchrum construxit. 
 
 Hujus successores regnaverunt 
 annis xlii. 
 
 Simul vero omnes regnarunt annis 
 
 CCXLV. 
 
 THE THIRTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 Tpto-xaiSfxaT^j hvva.(Txua. Decimatertia dynastia Diopolita- 
 AiOTTroXjrSv ^aca-iXeav |'. ol rum regum Lx. qui regnaverunt annis 
 i^a^r'Xevcrav €t>j vyy. CCCCLIII. 
 
 THE FOURTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 Tea-a-apea-yiai.'beY.dryj Suvacr- Decimaquarta dynastia Xoitarum 
 reia SoiVSv ^oca-iXieov o^' • regum Lxxvi. qui regnarunt annis 
 oi i^aa-iKeva-av "tTVj vnh'. CCCCLXXXIV. 
 
 (p'Kl'.) 
 
 THE FIFTEENTH DYNASTY, 
 
 nevreJcctiSeKaTij hwaa-reia Decimaquinta dynastia Diopolita- 
 AioTTtoKiruv ^oKTiXeuy, ol i^a- rum regum ; qui regnaverunt annis 
 vthtvcccv eT*j o'v'. CCL. 
 
 * A&fiaqt{ B. Din. — Lampares Lat. 
 
114 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 ^a(riX€v<r£v err} i^\ acj)' ov 
 
 iv tS) 'Ee^po'iTTi y vo[Jt,S 'koKiv 
 €Krt(raVf a^' rjq opy.aiJi.evoi 
 AtyvrTiovq exeipacravro. 
 
 jS'. BvSv J ( Ay«y) ervj jU§'. 
 
 7*. n<i%vay§ ervj |a'. 
 
 S'. Sraav er^ y'. 
 
 e'. "Apx^rji trv] [a^. 
 
 *0[/.ov err] a-icb' . 
 
 1 . The first was Saites who reigned 
 19 years. The Saite nome is so 
 called after him. The shepherds 
 founded a city in the Sethroite nome, 
 from whence they invaded and con- 
 quered all Egypt. 
 
 2. Beon reigned 44 years. 
 
 3. Pachnan 61 years. 
 
 4. Staan 50 years. 
 
 5. Archies 49 years. 
 
 6. Aphobis 61 years. 
 
 Altogether 284 years. 
 
 THE SIXTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'E|Ka*56KaT>j Ivvaa-reU Of 32 Hellenic Shepherd kings, 
 m^iAeveq "EXXijvc? ^ ^a<n'Ke7q who reigned 518 years. 
 Xp . i^aa-iXeva-av ervj tpiri . 
 
 THE SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 *E7rTaxa<8exaT7j Ivv atrr ela. Consisted of 43 Shepherd kings 
 •Troiyiveq uXKoi ^a.(n\uq yy' and 43 Theban Diospolites. 
 (X7') v.oci ©rj^aToi, Aio<nroXi- 
 Toci [Ay. 
 
 *0,aoS oi TTOi/Acvc^ yia) ol The Shepherds and Theban s 
 0)j/3arot e^aa-iXevaav erv) reigned altogether 151 years. 
 pva. 
 
 * This paragraph c5v tt^oJtos .... vo/xi^f is inserted by Goar and others 
 after i-xeigd/a-uvro. 
 
 t (rou^gotTri B. + buwv Go. — Brjwv Go. m. 
 
 § Ajrccx^vui Go. m, 11 A(pw(p;s m. ^ a'AXo* Din. Sc. 
 
EUSEB. 
 
 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 115 
 
 HIERON. 
 
 THE SIXTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'E|xa*S€xaT>j hvvaa-reia Decimasexta dynastia Thebarura 
 Gvj^am pa.<Ti>.€7(; t. ot y.ai regum V. qui regnarunt annis cxc. 
 
 i^aa-iKeva-ocu err} p<j' . 
 
 THE SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'EwraxatSexaTi^ hvvaa-jeia 
 irotjwej/f ^ Iqaav aheKcpoi * $o/- 
 
 Mcfjupiv €iXo>, 
 
 a, . Civ Tipuro^ J^a'iTVjq 
 i^<}i,a-iK€V(rey errj i\f', a(f) ov 
 Ha* SatTij^ vOjtAO^ iyiX'^^r}. 
 oi xat iv rS DeS'poiTrj vo/x^ 
 TioXtv kv.TKTa.Vf a(p>* rjq opfxa- 
 [A^evoi Myimtiovq e%6*p«o-ayT0. 
 
 )S', B^Sv (AvSv) €tij iA.y, 
 
 8'. Me^' ov " ApxXyii; ' (Av- 
 
 XXfli) €T7J X'. 
 
 *OfMv €Tfi py , Kara r<tv- 
 rovq PCiyvTtriojv ^aaiKtvq (|Sa- 
 arikui^ 'l(Ji<Tyj(p ^eUvvrai. 
 
 Decimaseptima dynastia Pastorum ; 
 qui erant fratres Phoenices, peregrini 
 reges ; qui Memphim etiam ceperunt. 
 
 I. X Quorum primus Saites regnavit 
 annis xix, a quo et Saitarum Nomus 
 nomen habuit. Qui in Sethroite quo- 
 que Nomo condiderunt urbem ; ex 
 qua irruptione facta Aegyptios ipsos 
 subegere. 
 
 II. Secundus Bnon, annis xl. 
 
 III. Post quem Archies, annis xxx. 
 
 IV. Apophis, annis xiv. 
 
 Summa, anni cm. Horum tem- 
 pore, ut imperaret Aegyptiis, Joseph 
 apparuit. 
 
 * Sc, omits. 
 
116 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'OxTwxaiSfxaTij SvvjKTTe/a Of sixteen Diospolite kings. 
 
 a . "^ 0,v icpZrot; ' A{ji.a(ii €<\> 1. Amos, in whose time Moses 
 
 ^ '^ ' ol Uiova-riq i^^X^ev e| A\yvTt' went out of Egypt as we shall de- 
 
 TOf, aq ^i^iii; a-jro^emvtyojttev. monstrate. 
 
 j3'. XelSpuqervi ly. 2, Chebros 13 years. 
 
 3^7 y. 'A/A€v«</)^i? €T'/j xS'. * 3. Amenophthis 24 years. 
 
 l^jSJu-L ^' ^'* *AjtA€^<ri? f €T^ x^'. 4. Amersis 22 years. 
 
 ^'•^, ^^- c'. M/cra</)/3<5 (M/o-<^/}k) 5. Misaphris 13 years. 
 
 f^. Mia-ippayfAov^ua-iq erij 6. Misphragmathosis 26 years, in 
 
 xj-', €<^* oS €7rt Aei/xaX/wvo? whose time happened the deluge of 
 
 xaTaxXy<r/x55. Deucalion. 
 
 ^'. ToJ^^Ko-K €T»j Sr'. 7. Tuthmosis 9 years. 
 
 V. *Ay.iva<piq errj Kcx!. ov- 8. Amenophis 31 years. He is 
 
 Toq ia-riv o Me/xvwv 6<va< vo- supposed to be Memnon, to whom 
 
 fA,iC,o[A€voq y.a) (l)^€yyoy.evo(; the musical Statue is erected. 
 XiSro?. 
 
 b'. ~n/3o? err) KC,'. 9. Horus 37 years. 
 9 
 
 /'. 'Axfpp^^ €T^ XjS'. 10. Acherrhes 32 years. 
 
 la. 'Pa^uq €T»j e|, 11. Rathos 6 years. 
 
 • x(x Go. m. f «/xii/<tU B. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 117 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIEROK. 
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 *OitTwxa<S€HaTij SwflWTe/a Decimaoctava dynastia regum xiv. 
 
 AwoTToXiTSv jSao-iXeojv tS'. Diopolitarum. 
 
 (.r.) 
 
 a', ^ilv ifpSroq^AfAua-iq erv) I. Quorum primus Ameses, ( Amo- 
 
 M. sis) annis xxv. 
 
 iS'. Xe^puv {hivTepoq) trij II. Chebron, annis xiii. 
 
 y. Af/.fji.(vu<f)t(; (A.ucvoi^o^) III. Amophis, annis (Amenophis) 
 
 "rri yea'. XXI. 
 
 h'. MtcppU * irvj </3'. IV. Memphres, (Mephres) annis 
 
 XII. 
 
 t'. MiT({)pay(Aorj^u(nq'f€Ti^ V. Myspharmuthosis, (Misphrag- 
 
 x/. muthosis) annis xxvi. 
 
 f'. Tov^fAu<riq €T>j O'. VI. Tuthmosis, annis ix. 
 
 t,'. 'A[xevcc(()iq J errj KaK VII. Amenophis, annis xxxi. Hie 
 
 ovToq Mif^vccv tlvai vof/.t'^of/.e- est, qui Memnon existimatus fuit, 
 
 voq xa» (l)^€yy6[A€yo(; Kt^oq. lapis loquax. 
 
 *j'. 'Qpoq § Ur) X^. [ev VIII. Orus, annis xxviii. (xxxviii.) 
 aXX(j) X^.j 
 
 ^'. * kyjiy%ip(Ttiq ervi i^. IX. Achencheres, (Anchencherres) 
 
 annis xvi. (xii.) 
 
 *'. "A^upiq tTij X^'. (x. Achoris vii.) 
 
 * Mt(p§rii B. Din. f fjLifff gay fioC^wi B. X Amnophis Lat. 
 
 § See Syncellus* list infra where tliis and the three following are given as 
 a dynasty of Ethiopian kings from the river Indus. 
 
118 
 
 AFRIC. 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 SCAL. 
 
 *iS'. Xe^prig erij i^'. 12. Chebres 12 years. 
 
 ly, 'Ax^pf^geTT} jjS'. 13. Acherrhes 12 years. 
 
 <S. 'A/}/x€o-^s* ('AjtAt-/>o-vj?) 14. Armeses 5 years. 
 
 tTij e', 
 
 «'. *Pa/A€o-o-^? "j" ero? a. 15. Ramesses 1 year. 
 
 ig-'. 'A/Aev(i?^aSr J ('A/a- 16. Amenophath 19 years. 
 
 'OfAov €TV) (T^y. Altogether 263 years. 
 
 THE NINETEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 a. . li^iog err} xx, 
 
 y» 'A/x/xe>€^Sfvj? § erTj k'. 
 
 S'. 'Pa/Af 0-0-^5 II (Pa/Ac- 
 
 Of seven Diospolite kings. 
 
 1. Sethos reigned 51 years. 
 
 2. Rapsaces 61 years. 
 
 3. Ammenephthes 20 years. 
 
 4. Rameses 60 years. 
 
 ♦ a/xearig A. — a§fj.iaii B. 
 
 f pafxfxiayii A. B. — Pafx/neffffris Go. 
 
 § «/xf>*«(p3-^f B. 
 
 J A/xBvcuip Go. 
 Voif/.tarii Go. 
 
EUSEB. 
 
 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 119 
 
 HIERON. 
 
 ia'. Xevx^pfji eT»j *$-'. Kara 
 Tovrov MaiJa^q r-t^q €5 PCiyvit- 
 Tov tiopeiai tav *\ovtalav rjy^- 
 aaro. 
 
 ly. Xepp-ijf; erifj le. 
 
 i^. 'ApiA^U J xat Aa- 
 vao^ 6T17 e'. /AC^ a eT/j evt 
 T^^ Alyvitrov €X7reo"cJy xcci 
 (peijycov TQv ad€'k(f)ov A'lyvjtrov 
 eiq TTjv 'EXXaSa acpiKveTrai, 
 ^paT-^a-aq re rov ^Apyovq /3a- 
 cTiXeue* 'Apyeicov.. 
 
 <c'. 'A/X|we(r^f, § Kat At'- 
 yxmro^f eryi Itj'. 
 
 tj-'. Mevaxpiq \\ ervj [/,', 
 
 'Ofxov ervj rfAVj'. 
 
 (xi. Chencherres ann. xviii.) Hu- 
 jus aetate Moyses Judaeorum ex 
 Aegypto egress us Dux fuit.* 
 
 X. (xii.) Acherres, annis viii. 
 
 XI. (xiii). Cherres, annis xv. 
 
 XII. (xiv). Armais, qui et Davonus 
 [lege Danaus], annis v : quibus annis 
 exactis, Aegypto pulsus, fugitivus ten- 
 dit ad fratrem suura Aegyptum ; [lege, 
 fugitivus tendit a fratre suo Aegypto] 
 adiens Helladam, Argo capta, regnat 
 in Argivos. 
 
 XIII. Harnesses, (xv. Remesses 
 Lxviii.) qui et Aegyptus, annis lxviii. 
 
 XIV. Amenophis, (xvi. Meno- 
 phes) annis xl. 
 
 Summa, anni cccxlviii. 
 
 THE NINETEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'EyveajtatScK^Tij hvvaaireia 
 ^aa-iKecov e'. AiOo-TroXtrSv. 
 
 a', ^e^aq ervj ve'. 
 
 ^. PdxPTjq % hri Ir'. 
 
 y. ' A[A[A€V€(p^r}q** QA[A€- 
 vu<P\liq) enj [A . 
 
 Decimanona dynastia. Diopolita- 
 rum regum v. 
 
 I. Sethos, annis lv. 
 II. Rampses, annis lxvi. 
 III. Amenephthis, annis viii. 
 
 * In the Armenian this paragraph immediately follows Achencheres the 
 9th ; Achoris and Chencherres being altogether omitted. 
 
 t Ancheres Lat. + A^jueg Go. 
 
 § a/iea-ir^s B. — 'PafAtaffrjs Dind. || MejH(»)(p(S Go. — *A///v6U(p/$ Din. 
 
 Tf P«fi-4^! Din. B. *♦ 'AfjL/xtvi<^)s Din. 
 
120 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 V€[M]q) eryj e'. 
 
 f'. ®ova}piq, Q izaf 'OfA.'^pcp 
 y.aKo^[^evoi noAfjSo^, 'AXxav- 
 Spa? * avTjPf i(p' ov to ' IXiov 
 
 'Ett* tov avrov ^evrepov ro- 
 
 5. Ammenemnes 5 years. 
 
 6. Thuoris, who is called by 
 Homer Polybus, the husband of Al- 
 candra, under whose reign Dion was 
 taken, 7 years. 
 
 Altogether 209 years. 
 
 In this second book of Manetho 
 are contained 96 kings and 2121 
 years. — Syncel. Chron, 5^ to 75. — 
 Euseh. Chron. 15 to 17. 
 
 • ?'. "A^xavSpof «v^f l(p' &c. is thus given by several editors. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 121 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 8'. ' A/x/xeve/xj!*??? * erij xr . IV. Ammenemes, annis XXVI. 
 
 «'. Soijupiqj Veep' 'OjMipcp 
 xaXoi;/X€yo^ HoKv^ov^ -j- ($-'. ^.) 
 "AXxavSpo^ ccvripi i(f>* oZ to 
 IKioy kcckwf kxT) ^ . 
 
 *Of/.ov try} p%'. 
 
 'Eir* TO (reXoq) avro ^' . 
 
 €Tij ,apyid. [lege /^pK«.] 
 
 V. Thuoris, qui ab Homero Poly- 
 bus vocatur, vir immanis roboris [lege, 
 vir, sive maritus Alcandrae,] cujus 
 tempore Ilium captum fuit, annis vii. 
 
 Summa, anni cxciv. 
 
 Insimul ex secundo Manethi tomo, 
 xcii. regum, anni mmcxxi. 
 
 'A/uifjLivifiris Din. B. 
 
 f >n6}M0oi Bin. 
 
THE THIRD BOOK OF MANETHO. 
 
 THE TWENTIETH DYNASTY. 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 EIKOSTH IwetfTTdcx. ^atri- Of 12 Diospolite kings, who reigned 
 
 "Kiuv Aioo-iroXiTwi/ ijS', ot ejSa- 135 years. 
 a-lKeva-av er^ pXe'. 
 
 THE TWENTY-FIRST DYNASTY. 
 
 Updrvi ycai ctxotrrTj Zwacr- Of seven Tanite kings. 
 Te/a jSao-iXeojv Tavirav ^'.* 
 
 a'. 2jtx€y8^?f (ifjuepm) 1. Smendes reigned 26 years. 
 €Ti7 xr'. 
 
 ^'. -^-oWvj/ijsJ €Tyj /;t5-'. 2. Psusenes 46 years. 
 WO 
 
 3. Nephelcheres 4 years. 
 
 S'. 'AjtAeva'(^Sr*5 § ervj ^'. 4. Amenophthis 9 years. 
 
 ff, 'Oa-ox^pW ('0(7o%wv) 5. Osochor 6 years. 
 
 
 6. Psinaches 9 years. 
 
 * vt. Go. t 2y«£8?s Go. 
 
 J •*'ou(7^i'>js A.-»1foutr4vfis fj '^cwfffrjs Go. § Ayu«y«vw<^9'<s Go. 
 
 II 'Ocroyof A. Go. ^ n*va^^f Go. 
 
THE THIRD BOOK OF MANETHO. 
 
 THE TWENTIETH DYNASTY* 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 EIK02TH hvvaa-reia ^qlcti- Vicesima dynastia Diopolitarum 
 Xewv Awo-TToXiTwvijS'. ot ejSa- xii. regum, qui regnaverunt aunis 
 trihiva-av eri^ fori, CLXXII. 
 
 THE TWENTY-FIRST DYNASTY.f 
 
 n/)wT»j v.ai (Wortri Ivvaa- Vicesima prima dynastia Tanita- 
 Tf/a ^atrikeav TavnSv eitrd. rum regum VII. 
 
 a. ^(Afvhqy (2/A€>8ij5) erij I. Smendis, annis xxvi. 
 
 
 II. Psusennus, annis xli. 
 
 III. Nephercheres, annis iv. 
 
 IV. Amenophthis, annis ix. 
 V. Osochor, annis vi. 
 
 ?•'. '*'<vax'J<» ^''■^ ^' 
 
 VI. Psinnaches, annis ix. 
 
 * The rest of the variations of Hieronymous are given page 141. 
 
 f Scaliger omits this dynasty and places its kings under the 20th dynasty. 
 
 J afXfjLtvwf^)s B, II 6ao-)(oj§ A. 
 
124 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 ^'. ■*'oi;<reyv»j?* (2ovo-£w>jf) 7. Psusennes 14 years. 
 eTOj lb'. J 
 
 ^OiAov €T>j pX'. Altogether 130 years. 
 
 THE TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY. 
 
 EmocTT^ Sei^repa Syvao-Tfta Of nine Bubastite kings. 
 Bov^oca-Tiruv jSaciXewv S^'. 
 
 a. 2eVo7%i?J erij xa. 1. Sesonchis 21 years. 
 
 .8'. 'Oo-opSrwy§ (Oyo-opSrwv) 2. Osorthon 15 years. 
 
 y'. S'.V. "AaXo; Tp€7i"rvj 3, 4, 5. Three Others reigned 25 
 
 xe'. years. 
 
 r'. TaHeXa)Sr<5||(Tax€XA«- 6.. Tacelothis 13 years. 
 
 ^'. 7j'. ^'. "AaXo* rpeTq ervj 7, 8, 9. Three others 42 years. 
 
 'OfMv €TYi pv.'. (pxr'O Altogether reigned 120 years. 
 
 THE TWENTY-THIRD DYNASTY. 
 
 Tptryi yiot eUoa-T^ Swaer- Of four Tanite kings. 
 rcla TaviTav jSacjXewv S'. 
 
 a'. lieTw^aTfit; (IIctoi/- 1 . Petoubates reigned 40 years ; in 
 
 ^da-T'^i) €Tij [A, i(f) ov iKviA- his time the Olympiads began. 
 
 itiaq 7j%Sr>j 'TtpuT'^, 
 
 ^'. 'Oo-opx© ('Offop^wv) 2. Osorcho 8 years, whom the 
 
 irrj vj', ov 'HpaxXea AlyjTtrioi Egyptians call Hercules. 
 
 ♦ loverevvris Go. f \t'. Din.— A'. Go. m. 
 
 J asffwy/js B.— 2eo-oy;^a>o-/s Din. 
 
 § 'Ofl-wf^oJv A.— 'Oaa^fol;^ Go. |) ToiHshhw^is Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 125 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 ^'. ^ouo-evwjj, €T»j X€. VII. Psosennes, annis xxxv. 
 
 *OfMV €T1^ pX'. 
 
 Summa, anni cxxx. 
 
 THE TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY. 
 
 E*>to<rr»j ^€ijT€pa ^vvaa-reia Vicesima secunda dynastia trium 
 
 BoujSao-TiTwv ^aaikiuv rpiuv. regum Bubastitarum. 
 
 a'. 2€<r€7x<y(T*s * erij xa'. I. Sesonchusis, annis xxi. 
 
 j9'. 'Oo-w/j^wv ('Ocro/>^«v|") II. Osorthos, annis xv. 
 
 7'. TaxeXXfitf^K % "t'^n «?' • "!• Tacellothis, annis xiii. 
 
 *0juow "trfiyi.^. 
 
 Summa, anni xliv. 
 
 THE TWENTY-THIRD DYNASTY. 
 
 E/xootV Tp/T»j ^vvacrtiia Vicesima tertia dynastia Tanitarum 
 
 •TaviTwv ^aa-tXeuv rpiSv, trium regum. 
 
 a'. n€ToyjSa(rr»j^§€T»jxe. I. Petubastis, annis XXV. 
 (h»'.) 
 
 jS'. Me^ ov 'OcrwpSreJv n. Post quem Osorthon, annis 
 
 {*0(rip^uv) €Tti 6'. ov 'Hpa- IX. quem Herculem appellarunt 
 
 xXea AlyiJVTioi exaXeo-av. Aegyptii. 
 
 * fftff6YX<t)ffig Din. — cterur^waig B. 
 } Tax/X<vdi& Din. B. 
 
 f Din. B. 
 
 § nfToi;j8^0-T<s Din. 
 
126 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 y. "^afAiAov^ €rvi i. 3. Psammus 10 years. 
 
 S'. Ztjt eTTj Xa'. * 4. Zeet 31 years. 
 
 'OfAov Uvi ttSt'. Altogether 28 years. 
 
 THE TWENTY-FOURTH DYNASTY. 
 
 vacTTe/a. 
 
 Box%«P'?t(Boxx(»^i5)2at- Bochchoris the Saite reigned 6 
 rvji erv) ^, i<f) ov apvlov i(j)- years, in whose reign a sheep spoke. 
 
 THE TWENTY-FIFTH DYNASTY. 
 
 JlefMTT'^ Via) €iycoa-Trj Swacr- Of three Ethiop kings. 
 
 a'. ^a^diAuv, Xo(; al)(jji.d- 1. Sabacon,who having taken Boch- 
 
 Aarov Boxx^p*" § eXwv eyiavae choris captive, burnt him aHve, and 
 
 l^uvTu, v.ai e^atrtXivaev ctv) reigned 8 years. 
 
 ^. 2e^*%«^|| (levvixoi) 2. Sebichus, his son, reigned 14 
 
 vlo^ cTv} tS'. years, 
 
 y. TdpKoqir-/} iy/ (fj'') S. Tarcus 18 years. 
 
 '0{Aov eri/) (X. Altogether 40 years. 
 
 THE TWENTY-SIXTH DYNASTY. 
 "ExTiy xa* cImcttv} ^vva<r- Of nine Saite kings. 
 
 * aS'. B. f /8o^of<tra/T»)s B. J 2«iS/S<£xa/» Go. 
 
 § $6yxo§iv B. II B — liCuxos Go. ^ Aaa'iT&y Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 127 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 y. -^^fAuovq €T>j »'. III. Psammus, annis x. 
 
 *OfAov exTj jcaS'. Sumnia, anni xliv. 
 
 THE TWENTY-FOURTH DYNASTY. 
 
 EtKoo-Tvj TeTa/)T'/j hvaa-- Vicesima quarta dynastia. 
 r€ia. 
 
 Bo%wp*^* (Box%w/3t?) 2a^ Bocchoris Saites, annis XLIV. Sub 
 
 T>j{ errj /aS'. e^' ov apviov quo agnus locutus est. 
 
 THE TWENTY-FIFTH DYNASTY. 
 
 EiKoa-TYi trcfATcrrj ^vvaarrela. Vicesima quinta dynastia regum 
 
 AiSrioVav ^aa-iXeav rpiSv. Aethiopum trium. 
 
 a. DajSjSavtwv, '(' 0^ Bo%a)- I. Sabbacon, qui captivum duxit 
 
 piv alxy-uKcorov iXav 'eytava-e Bocchorem, et vivum combussit; reg- 
 
 t,uvra, xa< i^aa-iXevaev €rvj navitque annis XII. 
 
 ^, 2€t;ijxo5 J vloi eTVj t^. II. Sebichos ejus filius, annis xii. 
 
 y, TapotKoq err] x'. ill. Taracus, annis xx. 
 
 *OfMv erv] /aS'. Summa, anni xliv. 
 
 THE TWENTY-SIXTH DYNASTY. 
 
 "Ektvj xat ilKoa-rv) Suvacr- Vicesima sexta dynastia regum 
 T€ta '2aircov ^aa-iXeuv 6'. Saitarum ix. 
 
 * ^^XX'^S'^ J^'"- t 2«i8dixw» Din. 
 
 X 1i$tx^ Din. B. 
 
128 MANETHO'S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 a'. ^retpivuTviq irv} tf. 1 . Stephinates reigned 7 years. 
 
 j5'. N6%€\//w^ * CTT} r'. 2. Nechepsos 6 years. 
 
 y. Ne%aw f erij vj'. 3. Nechao 8 years. 
 
 8'. ■*'a|a|tAijTi%oj J (^a/x- 4. Psammeticus 54 years. 
 
 e'. Ne^aw Sei/repo? ervj f'. 5. Nechao the second 6 years. He 
 
 oZro^ elXe t^ 'Ic/Jouo-aX^/* xa* took Jerusalem, and carried Joachaz, 
 
 'IwaXa^ § Tov ^aa-iXea al%iJ!.a.- the king, captive to Egypt. 
 "Katrw (I €<? Arywrrov a.-c'^ya.ye, 
 
 ^', "iraiA.f/.ov^tq enpaq 6t>j 6. Psammuthis 6 years. 
 
 II. 
 
 ^'. OvuippiqiTfj iSr', ^<7r/)o- 7. Vaphris 19 years, to whom the 
 
 a-ecpvyov aXov'«r;j5 1/110% 'Aa-<rv- remainder of _the Jews fled when 
 
 piav 'Ifpovo-aATj/A ol tuv 'Iov- Jerusalem was taken by the Assy- 
 
 Sa/wv vTToXoiTroi. rians. 
 
 fi'. "Afjuctriq erf} /aS'. 8. Amosis 44 years. 
 
 ^. "^TaiAy-ex^piT^e** /A^va^ 9. Psammecherites 6 months. 
 
 'OjtAoDcTvj py'. jtai /A^va? r • Altogether 150 years and six 
 months. 
 
 THE TWENTY-SEVENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'E^8o/A>j xai eixoo-T^ Svvaer- Of eight Persian kings. 
 
 ♦ A. B. — N*fi-4<c3f Go. t v«;^a&5 B. 
 
 \ "Ifaixixlrixos Go. A. — \{/«;U^ijTwp^op B. § Ia;ax«f Go. 
 
 II Go. m. ^ anl B. 
 *• ira/xfAoex^ephrig Go. ff BaaiKtfoc Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 129 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 a'. "AfjifAcpK; ('Afjt.fA€pv)i) I. Ammeres Aethiops, annis xviii. 
 
 ^. ^recpavd^n; * 6t>j ^'. II. Stephinathis, annis vii. 
 
 y\ Ncxei/zw? €t>j ^. III. Nechepsus, annis vi. 
 
 S*. Nep^aw cTij ^'. IV. Nechao, annis vi. 
 
 e'. ^aixfAirixU f eT*j /xc'. V. Psammetichus, annis xliv. 
 
 S"'. Ne^aw Seyre/jo^ e t»j r'* VI. Nechao secundus, annis vi. 
 
 ojTojelXcT^v'Iepovo-aX^jtA, Kai Hie cepit Hierusalem, et Joachaz 
 
 *I«a%af J Tov ^cKTiKea <xi%- regem in Aegyptum duxit captivum. 
 y^&kurcw eU AiyvTTtov air^ya- 
 yev. 
 
 5'. "^ocixfMv^iq erepo^, o VII. Psammuthes alter qui et Psam- 
 
 xa* •*'a/*|txmxo?.f cttj «^'. metichus, annis xvii. 
 
 fj'. Ov(X(ppiq {Oiouppriq) errj VIII. Vaphres, annis XXV. ad quem 
 
 xe'. ^ '7rpo<r€(f)vyov aXo^ariq confugerunt ab Assyriis Judaeorum 
 
 vitQ *k<T<Tvplm T^5 *Iepou<ra- reliqui ex Jerusalem. 
 Xyil*. ol tSv ^lovhaiav vm'Aoi- 
 
 TtOl, 
 
 ^. "AfAuaii hri yi.^. ix. Amosis, annis xlii. 
 
 'O/AoS €Tij p^y. Summa, anni clxvii. 
 
 THE TWENTY-SEVENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 E»xo<rT^ l^8o/A»j Iwa^mla, Vicesima septima dynastia Persa- 
 liepa-uv ^aa-ikim yf. rum regum VIII. 
 
 ♦ iTtfuva^ris Go.—lTe:ptvo&ii Din. B. f ^x^u/jl^tixos Din. B, 
 
 X 'lwa;^aj Din. 
 
130 MANETHO'S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL 
 
 eavrov 
 
 a. KafA^iia-'^q er^ e t5j5 1. Cambyses reigned over Persia, 
 
 urov ^aa-ikelaq Hep<ra]/ e- his own kingdom, 5 years, and over 
 
 ^(xa-lKcva-ev Aly^irrov errj ^. Egypt 6 years. 
 
 jS'. Aa/jero^ 'To-Tao-TToy enj 2. Darius, the son of Hystaspes, 
 
 Xr. 36 years. 
 
 y. Bep^rii fA4yai erv) Koc! . 3, Xerxes the Great 21 years. 
 
 ^. 'kprd^avoq (*A/)Taj3a- 4. Artabanus 7 months. 
 
 6. 'ApTcc^€p^7j(; €TviiA.a'. 5. Artaxerxes 41 years. 
 
 r'. Bep^yjq i^ivai Sv'o. 6. Xerxes 2 months. 
 
 ^\ ^oyhavoi; ^^va? ^'. 7. Sogdianus 7 months. 
 
 vi\ Aocpetoi Hep^overrj i^'. 8. Darius the son of Xerxes, 19 
 
 years. 
 
 ^OfAov erv) pyS' f f^Yjuai b\ Altogether 124 years and four 
 
 months. 
 
 THE TWENTY-EIGHTH DYNASTY. 
 
 EImott^ oy^O"^ bwaa-reiot' 
 
 'AiAijpreoq* QAfAvpraToq) Amyrteus, the Saite, 6 years. 
 
 THE TWENTY-NINTH DYNASTY. 
 
 'Evax^ Koi eljtoTT^ Suvacr- Of four Mendesian kings. 
 
 A/*ofT«a;s Go. f M^v^(r^ol &cxai\s7i Din. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 131 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 a. Kafji.^ij<rvj<; ere* -Tre/xTr- I. Cambyses anno regni sui xv. 
 
 r<j} ir,(; avrov ^cia-iKeiacq ejSa- [lege V.] regnavit in Aegyptios annis 
 
 <TiX€V<T€v Alyvirrov eTvj y. III. 
 
 ^. Mdyotf fATivaq ^'. II. Magi, mensibus vii. 
 
 y. AapeToq, ervj Ar'. HI. Darius, annis xxxvi. 
 
 S'. Hep^riq ^apmv, ertj IV. Xerxes Darii [filius] annis xxi. 
 tea. 
 
 €, *ApTa^€p^'/i(; [6 Manpo- V. Artaxerxes, annis xl. 
 
 r'. S6/)|»j?oSci;T€/)05,/A^va^ VI. Xerxes secundus, mensibus II. 
 
 ^'. loyho^voq, ijvfivaq ^'. VII. Sogdianus, mensibus vii. 
 
 rj'. Aap€7o(; o Uep^ov, ervj viii. Darius Xerxis [filius] annis 
 
 i6\ XIX. 
 
 'OfMv ervj pyi. [Ariveq S'. Summa, anni cxx, et menses iv. 
 
 THE TWENTY-EIGHTH DYNASTY. 
 
 Eijwo-T^ oyhovj lwa<mia. Vicesima octava dynastia. 
 
 *AfA.vpra7oq* Satrvj? tr^, Amyrtseus Saites, annis vi. 
 r. 
 
 THE TWENTY-NINTH DYNASTY. 
 
 E*xo<rT*) hvary] Zwacrreia Vicesima nona dynastia regum iv, 
 M€v^a■^o^ ^aa-iheTi; 8'. Mendesiorum. 
 
 * A/*UfT«»Of Go. 
 
132 
 
 MANETHO S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 a. N£^«/»'t>j?* (Nc^fpt- 
 
 y. fa/x/zovSri^ ■!■ eroj a'. 
 
 1. Nepherites reigned 6 years. 
 
 2. Achoris 13 years. 
 
 3. Psammuthis 1 year. 
 
 4. Nephorites 4 months. 
 
 '0[^ov err) x', /x^va? 8'. 
 
 Altogether 20 years and four 
 months. 
 
 THE THIRTIETH DYNASTY. 
 
 TpiaMo-Tr) Suvao-re/a 2e- Of three Sebennyte kings. 
 ^€vwrwv jSao-jAea'V Tfiwv. 
 
 a. 'S€Krav€^ri<; ervj lyf. 1. Nectanebes 18 years. 
 
 ^'. T€cc(; ervj jS'. 2. Teos 2 years. 
 
 y. N6XTayeiSo?§ erij <V- ^' Nectanebes 18 years. 
 
 'OiAOv err} Xyf. 
 
 Altogether 38 years. 
 
 THE THIRTY-FIRST DYNASTY. 
 
 Ylpanri yia) rptacyio<nvj 8w- Of three Persian kings. 
 
 vao-Tc/a Htp<ruv ^a<ri\€uv 
 rpiuv. 
 
 a. "0^0? II eUoa-rS ere* 1. Ochus ruled Persia twenty 
 T^^ tavTov jSao-iXc/a? Uepa-wv years, and Egypt 2 years. 
 i^aaiXeva-ev AlytJirrov errj jS'. 
 
 * 'St(ptgtiTr){ Go. 
 
 J N6{pop^T<f A. — Ni(pof(^T>js Go. 
 
 § NtHT«vei8))S Go. 
 
 f v^4/*ow9ij B. 
 w/j^os B. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 133 
 
 iUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 a'. N6<^/)/tvj<, erii r • !• Nepherites, annis vi. 
 
 ^, 'Axc^pUt €Tij ly. II. Achoris, annis xiii. 
 
 7'. '^dfji.fMv^K;^ 6TQ<; a. III. Psammuthes, anno i. 
 
 8'. l<e(p£piT7j<;, * fjvljvaq 8'. IV. Muthes, anno i. 
 
 e', Mov^k;^ 'eroq a'. V. Nepherites, mensibus iv. 
 
 *OfMv €Tvj Ko!. y.al [Ariveq 8'. Summa, anni xxi, et menses iv. 
 
 THE THIRTIETH DYNASTY. 
 
 TpiatMo-Tvj ^imaa-nia 2e- Tricesima dynastia regum trium 
 
 jSevvvTwv ^aa-ikiav rpiuy, Sebennitarum. 
 
 a'. N6XTaj/e/3>j5, (Nexra- I. Nectanebes, annis x. 
 
 jS'. TcVj ct>j iS'. II. Teos, annis ii. 
 
 7'. NexTave/STj?, (Nevtra- III. Nectanebus, annis viii. 
 
 *OfMv €Tij x'. Summa, anni xx. 
 
 THE THIRTY-FIRST DYNASTY. 
 
 TpiavLoa-ryj'rrpurrihvyaa-Teia Trigesima prima dynastia Persa- 
 
 Ilfpa-av [^acrtXewv rpiSv.] rum. 
 
 a. "Oxoi (*nxo$§) €»jto<r- I. Ochus, qui vicesimo regni sui 
 
 T^ €T€t T^? avTov Tl€p<rSv jSa- Persarum anno, obtinuit Aegyptum 
 ciXeiai %pa,T€7 t^? Alyrjirrov annis VI. 
 
 *Ave^»f/T)js Go. f A. X Din. 
 
 § I^in* II ei§ffii wy(i\) A. — 0L§ffinr6')(jiv B. 
 
134 MANETHO'S DYNASTIES 
 
 AFRIC. SCAL. 
 
 /3'. 'A^o-^^ (" A/?(r>j^ "O^ot;) 2. Arses reigned 3 years. 
 eXTj y. 
 
 y. ^ap€7Q(; eT>j S'. 3. Darius 4 years. 
 
 *0|iAou exTj 7' r6f/.ov pJ, And the whole number of the years 
 
 in the third book 1050 years. — Sync. 
 Chron. 72 to 78, 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 135 
 
 EUSEB. SCAL. ARMEN. 
 
 iS'. MeSr'Sv'A/jo-ij^ll '%oi; II. Post quem Arses Ochi [filius] 
 
 ervj 8'. annis iv. 
 
 y'. McSr* oy Aapew? erij el. III. Post quem Darius, annis vi. 
 
 *^0v 'AXelflfvS/jo? MavceSwv Quem Alexander Macedo occidit. 
 
 Tavra rov rpirov to/x-ou Omnia hgec ex tertio Manethi 
 
 MctveSrw. tomo. 
 
CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT 
 
 FROM JOSEPHUS. 
 
 SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY.* 
 
 a'. 2aXaT<< ervj i^'. 1. Salatis 19 years. 
 
 jS'. Btjwi/ erfi [aI\ 2. Beon 44 years. 
 
 y. 'ATrax^a? erij X5-', xai 3. Apachnas 36 years and 7 
 
 /x^va? ^'. months. 
 
 g'. *'A7rwc/)t? erij |a. 4. Apophis 61 years. 
 
 €*. 'I*y/aj eT>j v', xat 5. Jamas 50 years and 1 month. 
 
 r'. "Ao-o-k; eTf) [A^f yiai 6. Assis 49 years and 2 months. 
 
 EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY. 
 
 a'. TeSr/Awo-i? €Tvj xe', xai 1. Tethmosis 25 years and 4 
 
 /w^i/aj 8'. months. 
 
 jS'. Xe^puv €T/j ly. 2, Chebron 13 years. 
 
 y. *AfMvu(f)K; cttj x', xa* 3. Amenophis 20 years and 7 
 
 jw^va^ ^'. months. 
 
 8'. 'A/>c€(Xo-^? eTTj xa', xat 4. Amesses 21 years and 9 months. 
 fA'tjvai Sf'. 
 
 e'. Mri(f)pri^ €t>j ij9', xa* 5. Mephres 12 years and 9 
 
 y.vjva^ y. months. 
 
 * The various readings to this catalogue are given infra. See Manetho on 
 the Shepherd Kings. 
 
JOSEPHUS ON THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 137 
 
 r'. M'^(ppaiMv^a<ri(; ervj 6. Mephramuthosis 25 years and 
 
 xe', yiat lArivae; i. 10 months. 
 
 ^'. ©ixSo-k; 6T)j Sr', Koi 7. Thmosis 9 years and 8 months. 
 
 y[. \\[ji.€va:(piq trr} X', >cat 8. Amenophis 30 years and 10 
 
 fA^vaq I. months. 
 
 ^'. 'O/J05 irvj Xr» Kai /a^j- 9. Orus 36 years and 5 months. 
 
 i'. 'Ax67%pij? cTTj t^', xat 10. Acenchres 12 years and 1 
 
 [Mfjvaa. month. 
 
 ta'. Pa^wTi? eT*j ^'. 11. Rathotis 9 years. 
 
 i^. 'Axeyx^py}': eT>j i,5', 12. Acencheres 12 years and 5 
 
 xai /x^ya? e'. months. 
 
 ly. 'Ax€7%'(j/3vj?iS'.eT»j i/S', 13. Acencheres II. 12 years and 
 
 Koi {Mja'a^ 7'. ^ months. 
 
 <8'. "ApiJia'tq eV/j S', xcit 14. Armais 4 years and 1 month. 
 
 *e'. Pa/AcVo-^? ero^ a' xai 15. Ramesses 1 year and 4 months. 
 [Ayjvaq 8'. 
 
 i/. 'Ap[j(.€(r<r7ji MiafAiAov 16. Armesses the son of Miam- 
 
 eT»j Ir'j nai jtAijvaf jS'. mus 66 years and 2 months. 
 
 t^'. 'A/xevw^i? ervj t^r', xat 17. Amenophis 19 years and 6 
 
 jixijj/a? ?^. months. 
 
 iij'. 2e^w(rt$ xat Vafjiiar- 18. Sethosis and Ramesses. 
 
 0^^*. Jos. contr. Ap. I. 15. 
 
 Te^^tAwo-j? yap ^v ^acri- Tethmosis was king when the shep- 
 
 Xeii<; ore e|7j€T«i/(oi Tro/^eve^). herds went out of Egypt. From these 
 
 'Atto Se TQVTwv />teTa|u tSv (the shepherd) kings there intervenes 
 
 ^otrrike^v xar' avrov ia-rt a period of 393"|* years to the two bro- 
 
 * Q.y. S^Si-ws xoi) VajULstraris, who is Raraesses. 
 
 t The sum of the 17 kings of the 18th dynasty amounts only to 333 
 years. The reading 393 is however confirmed by the extracts in the following 
 page. I am indebted to Mr. CuUimore for the observation that the deficiency 
 of 60 years occurs in the 7th and 11th reigns which ought to have been each 39 
 years. This correction, which may be found in some of the other lists, makes 
 the Canon completely harmonize with the Hieroglyphic dates. 
 
138 JOSEPHUS ON THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 fAcxpi rZv IvQ a^€K(pav Sc^w he says Sethos was called Aegyptus, 
 
 v-aVEpiAaiovyav rov [acv 2€^av and Hermaeus Danaus. Sethos after 
 
 Alyvitro rov 5e "Epi^aiov Ad- he had expelled Hermaeus reigned 59 
 
 vaov jweTovo/Aao-Sr^va/ (pvjo-iv. years. After him his eldest son Ramp- 
 
 *0y in^aXav 6 le^ccg i^aTi- ses reigned 66 years. — Jos, contr, 
 
 Xcuo-ev errj y^'. Ka* /act* av Ap. I. 26. 
 Tov irpea-^vrepoq ruv vtZv 
 av rov VdjAy^q |f'. 
 
 In the 16 th chapter Josephus has the following — 
 
 A5JXov Se eVT<v ex tSv elprr It is manifest from a computation 
 
 acj/wv eT&Jy tou %plvov avKKo- of the above-mentioned years, that 
 
 yia-devroq on at vuiko^fjiivoi the Shepherds (our ancestors) were 
 
 wo*j!Aev€j, vifAerepoi Se Trpoyovoi, driven out from Egypt, and left that 
 
 rpia-l yiou ivev^-novra, v.aX rpia- country three hundred and ninety- 
 
 ytoa-ioiq itpoa-dev 6T€<r<y, €>c r^q three years previous to the departure 
 
 AlyvTcrov aTraAXayevTe^, t^v of Danaus to ArgOS. 
 Xcspau ra:6r{tv antcpKyitrav, 17 
 Aavaov (\q Apyoq acpUea-Ooct, 
 
 And in the 2d chapter of the second book : — 
 
 MaviOa^ [Mv yapiiara rvjv Manetho says that the Jews (i. e, 
 
 TeBfAua-ioi fiaa-iXelav aiTQcXXa- the Shepherds) left Egypt in the 
 
 y^val (pyja-iy e| Alyvirrov rov; reign of Tethmosis three hundred 
 
 %vtaiov<;, itpo iruv rpi(x,v.o- and ninety-three years before the 
 
 ctm ivev^Movrctrpiuv Tijf elg flight of Danaus to ArgOS. Lysi- 
 
 Apyoq Aavccov (pvy^(;. Av&i- machus that it was in the reign of 
 
 f*a%05 he %arbc BoKxapiv rov Bocchoris, i. e. one thousand seven 
 
 ^aa-tXeUf rovre<rri irpo iruv hundred years before. Molo and 
 
 X«X«wv etrrayioa-iav. MoXcov some Others place it as seems good 
 
 8e Hat aXkoi riveq uq avro7(; to them. But Apion the most cor- 
 
 elo^€v. 'Oli ye Ttdvrav Ttia-ro red ( ironically ) of all, fixes it de- 
 
 ra.ro<; ^Amoov upta-aro rvjv e|o- cidedly at the first year of the seventh 
 
 lov dyipi^Zq vtara rrjv e^ho[jt.r)v Olympiad in which he says the Phoe- 
 
 OXvfAiridhaf xa) rarjTyjg ero; nicians founded Carthage. 
 e7vai ntpurovy ev J (fyvjo-i Keep- 
 XVj^ova ^omvieq ev.ri<Ta.v. 
 
CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT 
 
 FROM SYNCELLUS. 
 
 a,' MeorT^ai/x * xa« M-q- 
 
 0^' 
 
 ^. 'O lipaitK; § xy'. 
 
 ^. *Au.€V€[XVj^ €Tr] X\f', 
 
 «'. A.fJia<Ti(; II eT>j jS'. 
 ia'. *AK€a-€<fi^pviq €T>j fy'. 
 /^'. 'A^xo/jflc ^ 6T17 ^. 
 jy. Apixiva-vji^^ €TV} 0. 
 iB'. Xafxoii; €Tif} jjS'. "f-f 
 
 Canon of the kings of Egypt for- 
 merly called Mestraea. 
 
 1 . Mestraim who is Menes : he 
 reigned 35 years. 
 
 2. Curodes 63 years. 
 
 3. Aristarchus 34 years. 
 
 4. Spanius 36 years. 
 
 5. 6. Anonymous 72 years. 
 
 7. Serapis 23 years. 
 
 8. Sesonchosis 49 years. 
 
 9. Amenemes 29 years. 
 
 10. Amasis 2 years. 
 
 11. Acesephthres 13 years. 
 
 12. Anchoreus 9 years. 
 
 13. Armiyses 4 years. 
 
 14. Chamois 12 years. 
 
 15. Miamous 14 years. 
 
 16. Amesesis 65 years. 
 
 ♦ MiiffTga'ifi Sc. f M/vjjs Go. Sc. 
 
 I ^ovpoiBrii Go. — KoiJS^ous Sc. § (hatgoTrU B. 
 
 II AjULojffti Go. m. Sc. ^ A^o^eus Go. — Aj^wgieus Sc. 
 ** Afxiuaijs Sc. tt '<S''' Sc. 
 
 XX Ajueatarii iittj |>j' is substituted by Go. Sc. and A. for the 15th, while the 
 16th is left vacant, 14 years being assigned for the period of the reign. 
 
140 
 
 SY 
 
 *?'. 
 
 Ovavjq * errj v'. 
 
 'V- 
 
 'Paweo-^? ervj jtSr'. 
 
 If' 
 
 'Pa/*€(7-(ro/Aey^f j" eT>j 
 
 K . 
 
 Ova-if^dprjq "^ €T7j Xa . 
 
 y.a . 
 
 , 'Fai^eo'cr'^a-ecc^ § eroj 
 
 xy 
 
 ,x,iS'. 'PctjtAeiro-ajtxcyw II erij 
 xy'. 'Pajtceo-o-^ ^ 'loujSacr- 
 xS'. 'Pa^etJcr^ Ovouppov** 
 
 if cvr 
 
 er^ X"J . 
 
 SYNCELLUS CANON 
 
 17. Uses 50 years. 
 
 18. Rhameses 29 years. 
 
 19. Rhamessomenes 15 years. 
 
 20. Usimares 31 years. 
 
 21. Rhamesseseos 23 years. 
 
 22. Rhamessameno 19 years. 
 
 23. Rhamesse Jubasse 39 years. 
 
 24. Rhamesse the son of Vaphris 
 29 years. 
 
 25. Concharis 5 years. 
 In the 5 th year of Concharis, the 
 
 xe' ^aaiKeva-acvToq Koyxoipeu^ 25th king of Egypt of the 16th dy- 
 T^^ AlyvTcrov cut t^5 i^' Sf- nasty, which is called by Manetho 
 vaca-reiaq rov Kvvimv X^yoyivov the Cynic Cycle, was completed in 
 v.vvXov irapoc rS Mocve^Sy dcito 25 reigns a period of 700 years from 
 rov irpurov jSa<r*Xea)? xa; 01- Mestraim the first native king of 
 ycKTTov Mea-rpcufA §§ ttj^ At- Egypt. 
 ywrrov, 'KAVjpovvroci iTt} yjJ, 
 ^aa-iklm xe'. 
 
 xr'. 2tX/T»j$ tT^ *Sr'. Tcpw- 26. Silites 1 9 years, the first of the 
 T05 Tuv f' T^5 1^, Ivvatrrelaq 6 kings of the 1 7th dynasty accord- 
 ntapa, Mccve^S. ing to Manetho. 
 
 x^'. Ba<W eTTj ,uS'. 27. Baeon 44 years. 
 
 xvj'. *ATa%va5 erij X?-'. 28. Apachnas 36 years. 
 
 xS-'. "A<f)co(()i^ err} |a'. 29. Aphophis 61 years. 
 
 X'. 2€^6)< eT>j v'. 30. Sethos 50 years. 
 
 * Ovffti Go. Sc. 
 
 J oCffifiiigri B. — @va-t/iipr)s Go. 
 
 II Vocfifieaa-ot/AsvaJg Sc. — Va/xsaaefxevta Go. 
 
 ^ pafifxee;(TY)f ou^aa-ri B Pafitaerrj toD B«>it)j Go 
 
 f ^ajueaojuLiv^s B. 
 
 § T'ajuisa^crsws Sc. 
 
 P«/itcrariovoi<pgos Sc. 
 n r . Go. m. 
 
 ft x6y^a§ris B. — K(^y5^afOf Sc. 
 Msa-Tpe/u Go. 
 
OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 141 
 
 xara 'Iwcijiriroy, yiotTcc Se rov 
 MavcSrS err] /xS'. 
 
 OSto^, irpo(r€^rj\i€ tuv evi- 
 avrav taq € i'irciyo[/,€va^f y.a\ 
 €iu avrovy uq (poc,<riv, €%p7jjtAa- 
 ri<rev r^6 rjfAepwv, o AlyvTrrioc- 
 ycoq i^iavToq t|' [jlovov yjfAepav 
 Ttpo rovrov jocerpot^jwcj/o?. 'Ett* 
 
 31. Certos 29 years according to 
 Josephus, but according to Manetho 
 44. 
 
 32, Aseth 20 years. 
 
 He added the 5 intercalary days to 
 the year : and under him the Egyp- 
 tian year which had previously been 
 reckoned 360 days only was increased 
 to 365. Under him also the calf was 
 deified and called Apis. 
 
 FROM SYNCELLUS AND EUSEBIUS. 
 
 SYNCEL. EUSEB. 
 
 a-iq ervi xr'.§ 
 
 ' AfAucriq y.^ . 
 
 Xe^puv ty. 
 Xe'. 'A[A€[MJy^q\\ ervj leK 
 
 'A[A€[A(p^q *€ . 
 
 X?-'. *AiA€V(njq trr} la'. 
 
 'A/Aevo-^5 laf. 
 
 ARMEN.J 
 
 I. Amosis ann. xxv. 
 
 HIERON. 
 
 Amosis xxv. 
 
 II. Chebron ann. xiii. 
 
 Chebron xiii. 
 
 III. Amenophes xxi. 
 
 Amenophis xxi. 
 lY. Memphres xii. 
 
 Mephres xii. 
 
 • Kiigros Go. t acr<r?& B. 
 
 J In the Armenian Canon of Eusebius, a Theban dynasty, which he calls 
 the 16th, is placed as the first, to which is assigned a period of 190 years. This 
 is followed by the 17th dynasty of the Shepherds which lasts 103 years. No 
 names are given in either. The first part of Hieronymus' old Latin version of 
 Eusebius is lost. The lists therefore both of the Armenian Canon and of Hiero- 
 nymus' version commence with this the 1 8th dynasty of Diospolites. The names 
 of the 32 kings given above, are merely those of Syncellus in the Greek 
 opposite. 
 
 § x/8' Go. II Afiifris Go. Sc— «y«i|U(^<5 B. 
 
142 
 
 SYNCELLLUS AND EUSEBIUS 
 
 SYNCEL. EU. SC. ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 X^'. Ui(r(j)pay[Aov^a<rtt; cttj *r'. V. Mispharmuthosis xLVi. 
 
 MiT(ppayfAovdc>}<Tt(; i^' . Misphragmuthosis xxvi. 
 
 Mi(r(f)p7j^ €TT, v.y , 
 X^'. T^oii^iAacrtq eTV} A^'. VI, Tuthmosis IX. 
 
 Tovdfji.a<rt^ yi9'. Tuthmosis IX. 
 
 fj!^ 'A/*cyS<^/^ cTTj XS'. VII. Amenophthis xxxi. 
 
 'AiA.€va(p$ii XS . Amenophis xxxi. 
 
 Ovroi 'AjuevS^Sric* eVrtv Hic ille Amenophthis est, qui 
 MefAvcov ftvai vo(A.iXpiAevQq xa* Memnon ipse creditus fuit, lapis lo- 
 (f>^€yyofA€voi X/S'o?. quax. 
 
 Al^ioireq ocno 'IvSou woTa- 
 fAW ava(rrdvr€i >7:po<; ttj AI- 
 yvTiro) (j^'M\(TaM, 
 (mJ. 'Qpoq fx-ff. 
 
 Eo-Xw/jo^ jui^', 
 (A.^'. 'Ax€v%€p^? Ke'. 
 
 Axepxm^ xe'. 
 jtAy'. 'ASriW|}<? x^. 
 
 ASri;^)^ K^'. 
 
 Xey%ep^(; xr . 
 
 ^e'. "A%€p^?^f €T>j V- ^ XII. Acheres viii 
 xat X'. • V 
 
 viii. Orus XXXVII. 
 
 Orus XXXVIII. 
 IX. Achencheres xii. 
 
 Achencherres xii. 
 x. Athoris ix. 
 
 Achoris vii. 
 XI. Chencheres xvi. 
 
 Chencherres xviii. 
 
 fx;- , *Ap[A.a7o<; o yea) Aa- 
 vaoqy erv} ^'. 
 
 ApfAoiq Sr'. 
 yX,\ 'Pa/xfo-o^f o xai At'- 
 
 Acherres viii. 
 
 XIII. Cheres xv. Cherres xv. 
 
 XIV. Armais qui et Danaus v. 
 
 Armais v. 
 
 XV. Aegyptus lxviii. 
 
 Remesses lxviii. 
 XVI. Menophis MenophesxL. 
 
 * ajui/xtv6(f>^)s B. 
 
 t ^X'phs Go. — The four above are given in both the Greek catalogues as 
 Ethiopians. j A/yt5?rT<o$ Go. 
 
SYNCEL. 
 
 CANONS OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 EU. SC. ARMEN. 
 
 143 
 
 HIERON. 
 
 A[Jt.€VU(f)lf Vj'. 
 
 [A^^. &0ijupiq C^' . 
 
 ®ovapiq t^' 
 
 XIX DYNASTIA. 
 
 I. Sethosis Sethos lv. 
 
 II. Rampses Ramses lxvi. 
 
 III. Amenophis XL. 
 
 Amenophtes xl. 
 
 IV. Amenemes x^xy. 
 
 Ammenemes xxvi. 
 V. Thuoris VII. 
 
 Thuoris vii. 
 Thuoris Aegyptiorum rex ab Ho- 
 mero Polybus vocatur maritus Al- 
 candrse. De eo meminit in Odyssea. 
 
 XX DYNASTIAf ANNIS CLXXVIII. 
 
 50. Nechepsos 19 years. 
 
 51. Psammuthis 13. 
 52 4. 
 
 53. Certus 16. 
 
 54. Rhampsis 45. 
 
 55. Amenses who is Ammenemes 
 
 va. "^cifAiAOv^K; ty. 
 v^ S'. 
 
 i€'. 
 
 vy'. KijpTOjJ <;-'• 
 
 vtK 'A/xevo-^5 xat *A/x/>c€- 
 ve/*>j? § Kj-'. 26. 
 
 Aj/.[ji.(v<r'riq x^- . 
 v^\ ^Oxvpaq iS'. 56. Ochyras 14. 
 
 Oxvpevi iS'. 
 
 XXI DYNASTIA TANITARUM. 
 
 v^'. *AfA€vlrii II x^'. I. Amendis xxvi. 
 
 A/xfS?? x^'. Semendis xxvi. 
 
 ♦ oifiivdt^ris A. — Ayuivo(p)s Go. 
 
 f Neither of the Latin versions give the names of the 20th dynasty. The 
 names substituted above are merely translations of the Greek of Syncellus 
 opposite. 
 
 X KijfTws Din, § Afxsve/xns Go. — avjutvifxris A. \\ Aftt^g Go. A. 
 
144 
 
 SYNCELLUS' AND EUSEBIUs' 
 
 SYNCEL. EU. SC. ARMEN 
 
 ' r\ f * >/ ' 
 
 V7J . K^ovcopiq ^ eXTJ V . 
 
 &ovupig V . 
 OStoj eo-Tiv Trap' *0/x^pw 
 
 cv 'OSytTcre/^t <f)€po[AOi/oq. 
 
 vos eTTjf Kff. *E(f/ ov a-€i(T[A.oi 
 Kara t^v At-yfTTTOv iyevovrOf 
 y.'^^eita yeyovoreq iu avrri irpo 
 rovrov. 
 
 A^a^iq 6 Kou ^ov<r&ipoq kv} . 
 5 . KevY-ivyiq XSr/ 
 
 IjS'. 2ouo-ax€<|^i|| exTj XS'. 
 
 2oucraH€tj(x Ai^vocq vta* AJ- 
 
 ^lOTiaq y.a) TpayyKobvrai; ita^p- 
 
 eXajSe irpo t^^ 'Icpouo-aXi^/A. 
 
 2oi;(7aK€}]tA X$ . 
 
 ly. •4^ot;€y05 He'. 
 
 l,€viipoiJ€pa^ xe'. 
 ef. Ne(l)ex€priq r'. 
 
 1^, 'AjtAjtAevS^ij^ S^'. 
 
 AlA[/,€vS(pli St*. 
 
 If'. XaiTTjq le. 
 
 ^airvjg tf'. 
 
 HIERON. 
 
 
 II. Pseusenes xli. 
 
 Pseusennes xli. 
 
 III. Ammenophis ix. 
 Amenophthis ix. 
 
 IV. Nephercheres iv. 
 Nepherchenes iv. 
 
 V. Osochor VI. 
 
 VI. Psinaches ix. 
 
 Osochor VI. 
 
 Spinaches ix. 
 
 * § ^o6w§rii A. B. 
 J a\xa*B§oi A. B. 
 
 II 2oU0-0-«Xl)yU Go. 
 
 f UoKv^ovi Vulg. 
 § oOii>vs(pti B. 
 ^ AfJi/JLt»(if(prii Go. 
 
SYNCBL. 
 
 CANONS OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT 
 EU. SC. 
 
 HeTov^darryjq jeaS'. 
 1^'. 'Otrap^m^'. 
 
 "^dfAfAoq i. 
 ace. KoyxQcptq xa'. 
 
 Oaop\fay le'. 
 
 0^. BoKxapit; f jixS'. J 
 
 Box%a)pi^§ AtyuTTTio/j e>o- 
 fA(^€TU, i(p* ov Xoyo^ apyiov 
 (fiOiy^aa-Oai. 
 
 oe'. 2a/3a>c&)y Al6io\l> \\ tT>j 
 
 ,S'. 
 
 145 
 
 HIERON. 
 
 ARMEN. 
 
 VII. Psusennes xxxv. 
 
 Psusennes xxxv. 
 
 XXII DYNASTIA BUBASTARUM. 
 
 I. Sesonchusis xxi. 
 
 Sesonchosis xxi. 
 
 II. Osorthon xv. 
 
 Osorthon xv. 
 
 III. Tachelotis xiii. 
 
 Tacellothis xiii. 
 
 XXIII DYNASTIA TANITARUM. 
 
 I. Petubastis xxv. 
 
 Petubastes xxv. 
 
 II. Osorthon ix. 
 
 Osorthon ix. 
 III. Psammus x. 
 
 Psammus x. 
 
 xxxv DYNASTIA. 
 
 I. Bocchoris xliv. 
 
 Bocchoris Saites xlvi. 
 
 xxv DYNASTIA AETHIOPUM. 
 
 Sabacon Aethiops xii. 
 
 Sabacon xii. 
 
 2ajSa>ta>y </3'. 
 OvT0(; Tov BoK%&jp<y aiyj^d'Ka' 
 Tov Xa^av X^Zvra. exai;o"ey. 
 
 05-'. 2€jSvj%wv i^. II. Sebichus xii. 
 
 SejSvjxwj' ij9'. Sevichus xii. 
 
 0^'. Tapax'/j? k'. III. Tarachus xx. 
 
 Tapdxfiq y.'. Taracos xx. 
 
 * Tax6k6^ri( Go. — raxeXaxpyjf A. f ^ixyoiqis A. — B6iiyo§rii B. 
 
 J yu' B. § ^6}tx<^§ri; B. II a^/wNp B. 
 
146 
 
 SYNCELLUS AND EUSEBIUS 
 
 SYNCEL. 
 
 EU. SC. 
 
 AptAocii Xvj . 
 
 Tra'. N€%aw »j'. 
 
 N€%aa/3 7j'. 
 
 TT^'. N€%aw jS ^apacc ^'. 
 Nexaa/S /3' . . ^'. 
 
 ve. Ovcf^pig Xo . 
 
 Ovoi(pprjq Kh'. 
 
 TTf'. ' A[XCO(Tiq -J. 
 
 AfAa<rig >'. 
 
 r/a-y /3ao-iXc/a dtapy.c(ra(ra iv 
 
 (Tou xaS'ijpeSryj eirt tov tc^ 
 ^acriXevtravroq rvj(; Mea-rpuiai 
 
 IV. 
 
 VI. 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 XXVI DYNASTIA SAITARUM. 
 
 I. Ammeres Aethiops xii. 
 Ammerres Aethiops xii. 
 
 II. Stephinatis vii. 
 Stephinatis vii. 
 
 III. Nechepsus vi. 
 
 Nechepsos vi. 
 Nechao viii. 
 
 Nechao viii. 
 Psammedichus xliv. 
 
 Psammitichus xtiv. 
 Nechao vi. 
 
 Nechao secundus vi. 
 
 VII. Psammuthes alter qui et 
 Psammetichus xvii. 
 
 Psammitichus alter qui et 
 Psaramus xii. 
 
 VIII. Vaphres xxv. 
 
 Vaphres xxx. 
 
 IX. Amosis XLii. 
 
 Amasis xlii. 
 
 xxvii. Aegyptiorum dynastia Per- 
 sae. Obtinet quippe Aegyptum sexto 
 regni sui amio (quinto) Cambyses ; 
 efficiuntur autem usque ad Darium 
 Xerxis filium arm. cxxiv. (cxi.) 
 
 The kingdom of Egypt after hav- 
 ing continued 2211 years through a 
 series of 10 dynasties and 86 kings, 
 was subdued by Cambyses in the 
 reign of Amosis the 86th king from 
 Mestraim, who is the same as Menes, 
 
 * N«K£\pbf Go. 
 
 f ya/^yu/T<xof Go.—^ixaiJLfjitTtyai A.--<pafxheixos B. 
 
 X 4>ixfi/A0<j^ris A. — v^a^MOu^^s B. § ^J^a/x/ziT/xof Viilg. — \pa///T/xos B. 
 
CANONS OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 147 
 
 SYNCEL. EU. SC. 
 
 vjro* AlyxjTTTov %upc(,^ 'A/xw- 
 (Teoj^, alio TQv Tcpwrov avrav 
 Mca-rpaifA tow xai M>jvea>^. . . 
 
 "E/xfive Se t) Ai- 
 
 yvnro^ vtcq Hepa-a.^ en €a<; 
 ^apeiov rov B,€p^ov. "Ea-riv 
 olv x^ dvvaa-rda, xa^' rjv 
 nipa-ai iyipdrrjcray airo e 
 erovq Ka[Jt.^v<Tov. 
 
 •n^. "KafA^vtrfii cttj y', 
 Ttrf. IS/idyok a.heX<f)o) hvo 
 
 •TT^'. AapeToi *T<rrdt,<n:Qv 
 
 Y. B,€p^7jq erij x'. 
 4a', " Aprd^avo^ [Ji^vaq "C,'. 
 4/3'. 'A|3Ta|ep|ij5 6T1J jwa'. 
 
 4S'. SoySiavi^ fji.riva,q '^'. 
 
 A'iyvnTo^ aireo-rij Ilepo-Sy 
 ^fvrep^ €T€i No^ou ^dpeiov, 
 
 h(^ , 'AiAvpraioq 2atT>j^ 
 
 * AjAvpraToq SatTTj^ 5-'. 
 
 4'^'. Nc^CptTTJJ 5-'. 
 
 tieipepirrj^ 5-', 
 
 ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 of that part of Egypt which is called 
 
 the Mestraean region Egypt 
 
 remained under the dominion of the 
 Persians till the time of Darius the 
 son of Xerxes. The 27th dynasty 
 therefore is that during which the 
 Persians held Egypt in subjection 
 from the 5th year of Cambyses. 
 
 S7. Cambyses 3 years.* 
 
 88. The Magi two brothers 7 
 months. 
 
 89. Darius the son of Hystaspes 
 36 years. 
 
 90. Xerxes 2 Of years. 
 
 91. Artebanus 7 months. 
 
 92. Artaxerxes 40 years. 
 
 93. Xerxes II. 2 months. 
 
 94. Sogdianus 7 months. 
 
 95. Darius Nothus 21 years. 
 
 Egypt revolted from Persia in the 
 second year of Darius Nothus. 
 
 XXVIII DYNASTIA. J 
 
 I. Amurtaeus Saites vi. 
 
 AmurtaBus Saites vi. 
 
 XXIX DYNASTIA MENDESIORUM. 
 
 II. Ephirites vi. 
 
 I. Nepherites vi. 
 
 * Eu. Ar. allows only 2 years to Cambyses, reckoning the 7 months of the 
 Magi as one year. Hieron. gives him four, omitting the Magi in the Canon. 
 
 f 21 Eu. Ar. omits. 
 
 X The Armenian reckons this and the two following as the 28th dynasty. 
 Hieronymus divides them. 
 
148 
 
 SYNCELLUS AND EUSEBIUS CANONS, &c. 
 
 SYNCEL. EU. SC. ARMEN. HIERON. 
 
 hrf. "Axapiq €T>j ly'. iii. Achoris XII. 
 
 II. Achoris xii. 
 IV. Psammuthes i. 
 
 III. Psammuthis i. 
 V. Nepherites menses iv. 
 
 IV. Nepherites menses iv. 
 
 XXX DYNASTIA SEBENNITARUM. 
 
 VI. Nectanebus xviii. 
 
 I. Nectanebis xviii. 
 
 p fMjvocq* 8'. 
 
 Mvaq erv] S'. 
 
 pa'. N€>CTavej8oj5 >j'. 
 
 p^. NcKTavfjSo? jS', ervj VII. Teos II. 
 
 *v. 
 
 py, Teaq jS'. 
 
 pB'. '%o? /3' 
 
 'fl%o^ *'. 
 
 II. Teos II. 
 VIII. Nectanebus xviii. 
 
 III. Nectanebos xviii. 
 
 XXXI DYNASTIA PERSARUM. 
 
 I. Ochus IX. 
 
 Ochus X. 
 
 /)€'. 'A/>o^^ "Clxov al^T^oi H. Arses Ochi iii. 
 
 Apcrvjt; 
 
 Arses Ochi iv. 
 
 pr'« ^apetoi; g-\ 
 
 III. Darius vi. 
 
 Darius Arsami vi. 
 
 * Din. — Vulg. MrjvSf. — Sc. in the Canon at the end gives it MoD3^<s «toj «/ 
 f tri\ Sc. can. 
 
CANON OF THE KINGS OP EGYPT 
 
 FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 
 
 MT0OAOrOT2I ^ ainZwivU 
 TO jtAjEv TtpZro^ ap^oci Tvjq At- 
 yrjicrov S'eoi;^ re xa) ^/jwa^ ervj 
 jS^a%y XeiVovTa tSv [Avplcov 
 xat oxTaxio-%<Xwy, xa* S^eSv 
 co^aroj' ^aaikiXiaai Tov'la-t- 
 
 (TiV aTTO lAVpidho^ €T7J ^pOC^ 
 
 XciTTovTa tSv 7r6yTaxfO"XiX/iwy, 
 jwe%^i T^5 exaTOO-rS}? xa* o-yBo^- 
 xo<rT^5 'OXv/ATTiaSo?. xa^ ^v 
 ijaerij jwev nrape^dXofAev €)<; Ai- 
 •yyTTTOj/, i^cca-iXeve Be FlroXe- 
 lAa7o(;, vtoij /^lovvcro^ xpyjfAa- 
 
 TovTuv Se Ta /xev 7rX€<'(rTa 
 xaxaa-xetv t^v app^^v iyyjioptQvq 
 
 xai Ilepa-aq xat MaxcSo'va?. 
 
 Some of them fable that the Gods 
 and Heroes first reigned in Egypt 
 during a period little less than eighteen 
 thousand years ; and that the last of 
 the gods who reigned was Horus 
 the son of Isis. They also relate 
 that the kingdom was governed by 
 men during a series of nearly fifteen 
 thousand years to the hundred and 
 eightieth Olympiad in which we have 
 visited Egypt which was during the 
 reign of Ptolemy who bears the title 
 of the younger Dionysus. 
 
 The kings of Egypt were for the 
 most part natives of the country, but 
 the Ethiopians, Persians and Mace- 
 donians acquired the empire for some 
 short periods. 
 
 There reigned altogether four 
 
150 DIODORUS SICULUS CANON 
 
 T€(j-<rapa; ov hoctoc to e|^5, Ethiopians, not successively but at 
 
 aXka, ex 8<a(rTij|tAaTo?, cttj intervals, the length of whose reigns 
 
 Ta Tiavra. ^paxv Xe/TTovra rav collectively occupied a period of nearly 
 
 e| Ka* rpidviovrai. thirty-six years. 
 
 Hepaaq Se yiyri<TacrBa.i. The Persians, under the command 
 
 KafA^va-ov rov ^oca-iXeaq rot(; of Cambyses their king, subdued 
 
 ottXok nixTaa-rpe-tpauevQv to the nation by force of arms. They 
 
 edvo^f TTCJ/Te TTpoq To7<; iaacTov occupied the throne during a hun- 
 
 xat rpioiKovTcc ereo-t, <tvu ra7q dred and thirty-five years, inclusive 
 
 Tuv AlyviTTicov ocjcoa-Tua-ea-iv, of the insurrections, which the Egyp- 
 
 aj iTtoirja-avTo, (jjepeiv ov Swa- tians, unable to put up with the seve- 
 
 fMvoi Tvjv Tpa.%vTt\Ta. T^q eitKT' rity of their domination, and their 
 
 Tucria^, Koa Trjv dq Tot)^ iy- impiety towards the gods of the 
 
 xcoplovq Beovq a<T€^€iixv. country, made from time to time. 
 
 'Ea-x^Tovq Se MaxeSova? Lastly reigned the Macedonians, 
 
 ap^ai, xai Tovq airo' MaiteSo- and their successors, two hundred 
 
 vav el try} mpoi roiq hiayioa-tot<;, and seventy-six years. 
 
 lovq Se AoiTroi;^ "xjpovovq All the rest of the time was filled 
 
 axavraq hareXea-ai jSaTtXet;- up with native princes, that is to say, 
 
 ovTa? T^(; xupai iyxcopiovq' four hundred and seventy kings and 
 
 av^pai f^h ejSSo/XTjxovTct tt/jo? five queens. 
 TOi^ TeTpayioaioiq, yvvaivjcn; Se 
 n:ivT€. 
 
 Mfm Tovq ^iolq rolvvv After the gods, Menas was the 
 
 itpuToVf (paa-) ^aca-i'Keva-ui t?}? first king of the Egyptians. 
 AtyriitTov Mr}vav» 
 
 'E|^^ Se dp^aiT^iyerai rov After him it is said that two of the 
 
 '7ipo€ipvjix€VQv ^aa-iXiuq Tovt; descendants of the before-mentioned 
 
 uTtoyovovi Si;o irpoq ro7<; wevTij- king reigned, and they were suc- 
 
 y-ovTo. Tovq aVavTci?, ervy wXe/w ceeded by fifty who altogether reigned 
 
 Tuv x«X«W xai Terpaxoo-tW.* during a period of more than one 
 thousand four hundred years. 
 
 Bov<Tipi<;. Busiris. 
 
 * TtTToigAKOVTOi m. 
 
FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 
 
 151 
 
 Ka» tZv Toi^Tou TtdXiv ex- 
 yo>uv ojtTw, rov reXfVTcuov* 
 cfxavofAov cvra rco itpurUf 
 (patr) jtr/fl-at rvjv vtio [A(v A*- 
 
 VTto Se rZv '^XK^vcov 0ij/Sa^. 
 
 Tov TOVTOV TOV ^uTiXeuq 
 ai:oyovccv oyZooq o ano rov 
 itarpoq 'irpoa-ayopevBe)^ OiJ^o- 
 pevq €i(.ria-€f iroXiv MefMfyiv 
 eirKpavecrrdrriu tSv xar* At- 
 yvrnov. 
 
 AwSexa yevea) /SacriAcav. 
 
 Mvpiv}' 'Eiraj-w Se t^? tio- 
 \€uq Xifxy/jv upv^e, 
 
 'Errra yeveat ^aa-iXfcov. 
 
 ^ea-oeca-iv, (paahy iiticpa- 
 vtarrdraq xa* (/.eyla-roc^ tSv 
 •Kpoq avrov rd^eiq ixireXi- 
 a-€<T^ai xa< trpd^eK;, Elq [Ji-ev 
 rrjv 'Epv\[ocv KfdXa(ra-av uTcea- 
 Tf<X€ (ttqXqv viwv rerpa- 
 Y-oa-iav, Mat rdq re vri<rovq Taq 
 iv roi^ TQTtoiq KareKT^craTOy 
 xai r-tji rjTieipov tu itapa ^d- 
 XaTTuv f^fpv} v.ariCTTpit^a.TOf 
 f^ixpi rr,q ^hdiyoj^. Avtcx; 8e 
 
 Ttopctav 'noiriad^fvoqy xareo-- 
 rp€\pUTo irSta'av tvjv 'Ar/av. 
 x«i TOV Ta-yy^v izorccfAov SifjSij, 
 xa* Ty;v 'IvStxTii/ lir^X^e i:a<ra.v 
 
 Then eight of his descendants, of 
 whom the last,* who bore the same 
 name with the first, founded the city 
 which by the Egyptians is called the 
 city of the Sun or Diospolis, but by 
 the Greeks Thebes. 
 
 The eighth of the descendants of 
 this king, who bore the sirname of 
 his father Uchoreus built the city of 
 Memphis, the most celebrated of all 
 the cities of Egypt. 
 
 Twelve generations of kings. 
 
 Myris, who dug the lake above 
 the city of Memphis. 
 
 Seven generations of kings. 
 
 Sesoosis, whose exploits were the 
 most renowned of all the kings be- 
 fore him. He fitted out a fleet of 
 four hundred ships upon the Red 
 Sea; and subdued all the islands, 
 and all the parts of the continent 
 bordering upon the sea as far as the 
 Indies. And he marched with a 
 mighty army by land, and reduced 
 all Asia. And he passed over the 
 Ganges and conquered all the Indies 
 even to the ocean, and all the na- 
 tions of the Scythians, and most of 
 the islands of the Cyclades. He 
 then invaded Europe and overran 
 all Thrace : and Thrace he made 
 
 * Diodorus does not here mention the name of this king, but describes the 
 magnificence of Thebes, and the sepulchre of Osymandyas. Scaliger confounds 
 him with Uchoreus. Others suppose him to have been a second Busiris. 
 
152 
 
 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 euq ay.(civov, xat Ta tZv 2hu- 
 ^wv e^vvj, ycoc.) rwv KvAXdhctiv 
 v^crccv rccq ttk€i<rraq. AiajSa^ 
 
 ^/wi' attaa-av r^v @pccKVjv, xa* 
 o/j<a T^5 (rrpariaq 'i:oi'^ad[^€VQ^ 
 iv rf/ ®p<^'K7}, (TT'^Kaq yiarecr- 
 Y.iva(T€V iv TroXXo*!; TOTroi^ tSv 
 a^ToS xaTaxTTj^evTaJv. T^v 
 Of %upav etizarrav c*^ eg xa« 
 Tpidycovra fAeprj hieXuVf a yia^ 
 ?.ova-iv AlyvTtTioi 'Noy.ovqf iiri- 
 <Trrj<T€v aTTcca-i 'i^ofA.dp'Xjxq. 'in 
 0€ tpia TTpoq roiq rpiaMVTOC 
 pcta-ikeija-eK; ex 7:poaip€crecc^ 
 
 2e(rowo-<^ Sei/re^o? 6 tov 
 '^^poetpyj/A.fvov vU^. 
 
 HoXKoi ^aaiKiiq ^era tov- 
 
 TOV. 
 
 A]Wa<r<^, Y.aTav.pa.TtiBiiq 
 aito 'A-ATia-dyov AtOiottoq. 
 
 * Av.T iadv'fi(; AlOiOip' 
 
 Mev^vjq A'lyij'nTioq, 6 v.ou 
 Mdppoq. TcUpov he avrS xara- 
 a-tieijaa-e tov ovofAoCfiUfvov 
 Aa^vptvOov. 
 
 'Avapyja, irevre yeveav. 
 
 KcTva,* xaj UpcoTevt;. 
 
 'Pe'iAffyt,;. 
 
 'Eitra. SjeSelaj/TO ryju dp- 
 XVjv ^aaiXuq dpyoi. ovhev av- 
 tZv ipyov oCSf TTpa^iq la-Topiaq 
 
 boundary of his military excursion. 
 And he set up pillars in Thrace and 
 in many other places, commemorating 
 his conquests. He also divided Egypt 
 into thirty parts, which the Egyptians 
 call nomes, and appointed nomarchs 
 over each. And after a reign of 33 
 years he destroyed himself on account 
 of the failure of his eyesight. 
 
 Sesoosis the second ; the son of the 
 preceding. 
 
 Many kings succeeded him. 
 
 Amasis, who was conquered by 
 Actisanes the Ethiopian. 
 
 Actisanes the Ethiopian. 
 
 Mendes an Egyptian, who is the 
 same as Marrhus. He constructed 
 the building which is called the La- 
 byrinth as a tomb for himself. 
 
 An interregnum for 5 generations. 
 
 Cetna,* who is Proteus. 
 
 Rhemphis. 
 
 Seven insignificant kings reigned 
 of whom no work or deed worthy of 
 history is handed down except of one 
 
 * KtTjjf Cetes. Marg. 
 
FROM DIODORU9 SICULUS. 
 
 153 
 
 TCOTUfMV (OV0fA.d(T^ai NC^XOV TO 
 
 rjiporov KaXov[Mvov Aiyimrov. ■ 
 
 "078005 8f ^a<ri\(Vi ycvo- 
 
 fxevoq Xt{Ji.6'/]q* MffA(piri^(;, 
 
 vjp^c (Av eTTj Tiei'TVjy.ovTa, v.a- 
 
 Ta<rn€va(Te Se t^v jWe-y/crTvjv 
 
 ruv rpiap Ylvpafxihoyv. 
 
 TcXfKTi^o-avTO? 8e rov^aa-i- 
 
 Xtcoq To^Tov SjfSegaTO zvjv ap- 
 
 %'V a^eXcpoq KecpprjVf xa< 
 
 ^p^€v ervj e^ tt/jo? to?^ ttcv- 
 
 r^KOvra. "Evioi 8e (pacriv 
 
 otJvt aZeX(f)oi/ aXk v\ov itapa- 
 
 Xa^eTv t-^v afxV oi/0|tAa^o'- 
 
 jwevov Xa€pr!'iv. 
 
 Mimepivoq (tv Ttv€^ (mv Xe- 
 
 p7voy ovo[/.a,'C,ov(riy) vlo<; av tov 
 
 Trof^a-avroq rriV 'irpoTepav Tlv- 
 
 pdfAi^a, ovTO(; 8e cirijSaXo'/wcvo? 
 
 Tpirrjv y.araay.€va^€iv, Ttpore- 
 
 pov €Tf AeyT>j(7ev vj-nrfp to epyov 
 
 eXajSe o-uvTeActav. 
 
 BoKXopK; (Tcxpoq, Tvecpa^- 
 
 Zfov vloq. 
 
 JloXKoTq S V<TT€pOV %povQK; 
 e^aa-iXeva-e ryjq Alyvitrov. ^cc- 
 jSaxwy, TO [Jt-tv yevoq uv A*- 
 
 ^Avotpxta, 67r' ct^ 8i;o. 
 
 Oi SwSexa yjyefAoi/eq eryj i4. 
 
 wv Tuv <j9' yiyefAQVuv. 
 
 Nileus, from whom the river is called 
 Nilus, having formerly borne the 
 name of ^gyptus. 
 
 The eighth king was Chembres 
 the Memphite. He reigned 50 years 
 and built the largest of the three 
 Pyramids. 
 
 After his death his brother Ceph- 
 ren received the kingdom and reigned 
 5Q years. Some, however, say it was 
 not the brother, but the son of the 
 Chembres that succeeded him, and 
 that his name was Chabryis. 
 
 Mycerinus, whom others call Che- 
 rinus, the son of the founder of the 
 former pyramid. He undertook to 
 raise a third, but he died before the 
 completion of the work. 
 
 Tnephachthus. 
 
 Bocchoris the Wise, the son of 
 Tnephachthus. 
 
 After a long time Sabacon reigned 
 over Egypt, being by race an 
 Ethiopian. 
 
 An interregnum of two years. 
 Twelve chiefs 15 years. 
 Psammitichus, the Saite : who was 
 one of the twelve chiefs. 
 
 * Xtfxjuii, Marg. 
 
 f rvt(por)^^u). Marg. 
 
154 
 
 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 "Tcrepov TeTTapcri yeviouq 
 
 "TrXe/w ruv e'Uoa-t' y.a) a-rpay- 
 ycxXyj^ii^ ireXetSTTja-tv, 
 
 erij TTc'vTc itpoq ro7(; ntevr'^novTa, 
 itaT€<TTp€ype Tov jS/ov, xa^' ov 
 %povoy KafJL^vtrrjq o ruv Hep- 
 a-av ^aa-iXetq ia-Tpdreva-ev 
 iit) T»|v At^UTTTOv, xara to 
 rpirov exof t^? e^^TjxoaTiJj 
 xai rpirrjq 'OXujLCTrtaSo^, tjv 
 ev/xa o-TaSiOv Ilapjitey/Sij^ Ka- 
 jMctptvaro^. 
 
 After four generations reigned 
 Apries 22 years. He was strangled. 
 
 Amasis. He died after a reign of 
 55 years, at the very time that Cam- 
 byses, king of the Persians, invaded 
 Egypt, in the third year of the 63d 
 Olympiad, in which Parmenides the 
 Camarinaean was the victor. — Lib. II. 
 
 CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT: 
 
 FROM HERODOTUS. 
 
 TON M^va, 1QV ntparov jSa- 
 <riKev<ravTa Alyvirrov. 
 
 Mera St roi/Toy, naTeXeyov 
 oi ipifq €x jSz^jSaov aXKuv jSa- 
 cr*X7)6?y TpiriY-Offluv xe xa< r^tij- 
 xovTa ovvofxara. iv roa'avTTia'i 
 he yeve^a-i av^puTtuVf oxrwxa/- 
 8exot jtA€v Al^ioTteq ijo-av, /aAj 
 Se •yuvJj i'KiXapl'^' olte aXKoi, 
 avSpf? Aiyvirrtot* t^ 8e yv- 
 vaiyu ovvoua rjv ^riq i^ota-i- 
 
 N/tWX/)!?. 
 
 7a/» cAfyov o6h€[A.ivjV epyuv am- 
 
 Menes was the first king of Egypt. 
 
 After him, the priests read out of 
 a book the names of 330 kings. And 
 among these were 18 Ethiopians and 
 one woman a native Egyptian : all the 
 rest were men and Egyptians : and 
 the name of the woman, who reigned 
 also over the country of Babylonia, 
 was Nitocris. 
 
 Of the other kings nothing re- 
 markable is in any way recorded ex- 
 
FROM HERODOTUS. 
 
 155 
 
 Seftv, vtar* oil^ev eivai Xa[/.TTpo- 
 TyjToq, 'rtXrjv ii^oq rov e(7%aTOU 
 avTwv Moipioq. XifAvvjv opv^ai. 
 
 'S,€(7cc<npiq. Tov eXcyov ol 
 tpeeq Ttparov fAev itKoioiai [xa- 
 xpoTiTi op[/.vj\f€VT(x. ex rov *Apa- 
 jS/ou yioXvov, Tobq izapcc ti^v 
 *Epv^p'ijv ^dXacaav v.a.Toiv.t}- 
 fjt.€vovq y.ara(TTpe(pi<r^ai, *Ev- 
 rev^ev Se uq ott/cto) ocnivuro 
 
 €q A'lyVTlTOVy (TTpCCTlTjV TTOXAVjU 
 
 Xcc^a^ rfAocvve dia ryjq vjireipov, 
 
 Ttav ir^VOq TO ifJiTtodwV MOCTU- 
 
 a-pe^fxevot;. 'Ex r^q ^Aa-ivjq iq 
 T^v EvpuTTi^v dia^aq, rovq re 
 2xiJ^a5 xaT€o-T^et//aTO xa< 
 rovq ©pTjijtac. 
 
 ^epuv TQv 'Zio-aarrpioq. 
 
 ' AvSpa MejxcpiTTjVf rZ xara 
 T*|v Twv 'E^A'ijvwj/ yXu)(T(rav 
 QvvofAa Upureoi eivai. 
 
 *PafA.\l>ivirov. 
 
 McTa 8e toCtov, ^ckti- 
 Xi\j<roe.vrdi ccpeav XeoTtacy iq 
 iraa-ixv xaxoTvjTa iXdcrcn' 
 xaTaxXTjtcravTa -yap jtxtv -Trav- 
 Ta ra Ipa,, irparcc fAev <7<pf aq 
 ^vcrieav anep^at' Hvpocfxl^a, 
 xaraa-Kevda-ai' xa* ^ccai- 
 
 XtV<7ai TTCVTVJXOVTa €TCa. 
 
 Tov dSeX^cov avrov X€(p- 
 p^va' TlvpafAiBoc icoiyia-at' xat 
 ^cKTiXvjJcik e| xa< Trcvrry- 
 
 cept the last Mseris. 
 lake. 
 
 He dug the 
 
 Sesostris. The priests said that 
 he first sailed with a fleet of large 
 vessels from the Arabian gulph, and 
 conquered all the nations bordering 
 upon the Red Sea. And that from 
 thence he returned to Egypt, and 
 with a mighty army he traversed 
 the continent (of Asia) subjugating 
 every nation that opposed him. From 
 Asia he passed over into Europe and 
 reduced the Scythians and Thracians. 
 
 Pheron, the son of Sesostris. 
 
 A Memphite, whose name, accord- 
 ing to the Greek interpretation, was 
 Proteus. 
 
 Rampsinitus. 
 
 After him reigned Cheops, who 
 inflicted upon them every kind of 
 evil : he overthrew the temples, and 
 was the first who put a stop to the 
 sacrifices. He founded the pyramid, 
 and reigned 50 years. 
 
 Chephren, the brother of Cheops. 
 He built a pyramid, and reigned 5Q 
 years. The Egyptians, out of hatred, 
 decline to name these two kings, but 
 
 X 
 
156 
 
 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT, 
 
 yijiCTiot oyo/Aa^€*v, aXXoc koci 
 rag Trvpa/AtSa^ itaXeoucrt 'tiqi- 
 fA.€Voq ^iKirtog, o; rovrov rov 
 yawav eve/xe KTi^i/ea xam rau- 
 ra to. xapici. 
 
 MvyiepTvov ^eoTcog -TiaiSa' 
 UvpafAidcx, he xa* outo? are- 
 X/irexo, itiKKov eka.(Tcru tov 
 itarpoq. 
 
 "Atrvxiv. 
 
 " Pivvcriv tov rv^Xov. 'Eiti 
 TO^TOV ^atriXivovroq, ikdcrai 
 €7r' A'lyvTtrov %e*/3i ttoKK^ Al- 
 ^lOTidq T6 Ka) 2a/3ax£y t£i/ 
 AiSrioTTQJV ^acrikea. 
 
 *Ai\fioi:(X, ^a^oDiav jS^o-i- 
 Xet^eiv AtyuTTTot; in kreoc itev- 
 I'fjv.ovra,. 
 
 HaXiv " Avvaiv tov tu^Xov. 
 
 SeSrSv, TOV Ipiot. rov 'H- 
 (paiarrov. 'En' A'tyvrrrov iX(}cv- 
 veiv arpocTov [/.eyav 2ava%a- 
 ptjSov ^cta-iXecc 'Apoc^iav re 
 xai 'A<ravpiav .... 'Ev^avrac 
 aniMfAevovg, roia-i evxvriQKn 
 avro7<Ti ei:ix^\fevTa,q vvx.roq 
 [Mi apovpaiQvq, y.cira. jW-ev (jjcc- 
 yeeiv rovq (paperpeZvaq al- 
 rewVf %a.ra Ze ra, ro^oc, irpo? 
 8e ruv dcTTr/Swv tu oj^ava, 
 ucrre ry v(TTepairj {pevyovrav 
 a-fpeav yUjLcvwy oirXoov neaeeiv 
 TtoXAovg. Atto rov itpurov /3a- 
 
 call the pyramids the work of the 
 shepherd Philitis, who grazed his 
 flocks, at this time, in that coun- 
 try. 
 
 Mycerinus, the son of Cheops. 
 He also left a pyramid much less 
 than thatof his father. 
 
 Asychis. 
 
 Anysis, who was blind. In his 
 reign the Ethiopians invaded Egypt 
 with a mighty army under Sabacos 
 their king. 
 
 Sabacos, the Ethiopian, reigned 
 50 years. 
 
 Anysis the blind, again. 
 
 Sethos, the priest of Hephaestus. 
 In his reign Sanacharibus, the king of 
 the Arabians and Assyrians, marched 
 
 against Egypt with a vast army 
 
 And when Sethos and his attendants 
 arrived at Pelusium, during the night 
 a multitude of rats attacked their ene- 
 mies, and gnawed the bowstrings from 
 off their bows, and the thongs of their 
 spears ; so that on the morrow, as 
 thef fled unarmed, great numbers of 
 thftrn were slain. From the first 
 king to Sethos the priest of He- 
 phaestus, are 341 generations of men. 
 
FROM HERODOTUS. 
 
 157 
 
 a-i\€o^j €? Toi; *}i(pa(a-rov rov And in all these 11,340* years, they 
 ipea Tovrov tov rcKevracTov say no God has made his appearance 
 ^cca-iXeva-avTo., fAiviv re na* in the human form. And during this 
 Tea-a-apdMVTo. xa* rpiy)y.oa-iocq time they affirm that the Sun has 
 av^puTtuv yfyea^yevofAivaq . , . twice risen in parts different from 
 OuTw iv (AvpioKTi T€ y.a) %*- what is his customary place, that is 
 Kioia-t, xa* irpog, rpn)y.Q(rmcri to say, has twice risen where he now 
 re V.QU T((ra-€pdy.ovTa* eXeyov sets, and has also twice set where he 
 ^€ov dv^pamocitia, oii^iva ye- now rises. 
 vecr^ai. Ev toivvu Tovrco tS 
 Xpova Terpax^ eXeyov i^^^eav 
 TOV ^Xiov dvareTAai' ev^a re 
 vvv naradvercti, iv^evrev 8<? 
 iTtavreTXat' xai iv\f€v vvv dva- 
 TeXXfi iv^avTot i)q xara- 
 ^vvai. 
 
 AvaJSexa ^aa-iKeiq elq tvu- 
 Sexa fAepvi Stijpijjtxevij? t^$ At- 
 
 yVTCTOV. 
 
 '^aiA/A'^rixoq eJq tuv SwScxa Psammetichus, one of the twelve, 
 
 i^aa-iKeva-e AlyvTtTov Tea-aepa reigned 54 years. And in the 29th 
 
 xa* itevrvjMvrcx. erea* tuv roc, year of his reign he beleagued Azo- 
 
 ivoq ScovTa rpirivxivray^ KC^corov,, tus (Ashdod ?) a large city of Syria, 
 
 ryjq 'Zvpiyj^ {AeydKyjv iioXiv Tipoa-- and took it by siege. 
 xaTijfc€V05 ivokiopnee, c^ to ef- 
 eiKe. 
 
 "^afAfxrjTiyiov le N^xw? itaiq Necos, the son of Psammetichus, 
 
 iy4i>€T0, xa* i^aa-iXevae At- reigned 1 1 years. He was the first who 
 
 y^Tirov iayioci^iyia, trea,' oq ry undertook to cut the canal through to 
 
 Ziupvxi i'rr€X€ipy)<T€ npurat; rr^ the Red Sea. He also marched against 
 
 €? T7JV "Epv^priv ^dKaa-a-av the Syrians and overcame them in an 
 
 <pepoij<T7i. Ka) IvpQiai irel^r, o engagement at Magdolus (Migdol ?) 
 
 Twelve kings reigned over Egypt, 
 divided into twelve parts. 
 
 * Herodotus, in the intennediate passage, makes this calculation from the 
 341 generations, allowing three generations to a century. 
 
158 
 
 OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT, 
 
 Nex&s-, a-vfA^a'Aav iv May- And after the battle he took Kadytis,* 
 UX(^ ivU'/ja-e- [xercc Se rrjv a large city of Syria. 
 jua%7jv, KdZvTiv %oXiv r^q Xv- 
 pir^q iovcrav [A€yuXi^v e»Ae. 
 
 '^d[J('Mq NckS iraTq e^ exca. 
 
 'AiTpiTiq 6 "^dixiAioq, icivre 
 xai €i>tO(7i exfa. 
 
 AiJi.a.(Tiq recro'epa xa* recr- 
 o'epdviovTa erea. 
 
 '^af/.fA-^vnoq o 'AfAdcrioq 
 itaiq cl fA'ljyaq. 
 
 Psammis, the son of Neco, 6 years. 
 Apries, the son of Psammis, 25 
 years. 
 
 Amasis, 44 years. 
 
 Psammenitus, the son of Amasis, 
 6 months. 
 
 CANON OF THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY 
 OF MANETHO: 
 
 FROM THEOPHILUS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Years. 
 
 Months 
 
 a. "AjtAao-K €Tri 
 
 K€' xal 
 
 ^^- 
 
 1. Amasis 
 
 25 
 
 .. 4. 
 
 mq ... 
 
 
 S'. 
 
 
 
 
 ^\ Xe^pZv . . 
 
 > 
 *7- 
 
 
 2. Chebron 
 
 13 
 
 
 y. 'AfA.€v:i(piq . . 
 
 < 
 
 X. 
 
 ?'. 
 
 S. Amenophis . . 
 
 20 
 
 .. 7. 
 
 S*. 'AfA(<ra-y} 
 
 xa. 
 
 «'. 
 
 4. Amesse 
 
 21 
 
 .. 1. 
 
 e'. Mr;</,p>2« •• 
 
 ,/3'. 
 
 a'. 
 
 5. Mephres 
 
 12 
 
 .. 9. 
 
 f'. MriKfpu[ji.iMv- 
 
 
 
 6. Methrammuthosis 20 
 
 .. 10. 
 
 ^axrtq 
 
 x'. 
 
 »'. 
 
 
 
 
 ^'. Tov^fAua-i/jq 
 
 ^'. 
 
 V' 
 
 7. Tuthmoses . . 
 
 9 
 
 .. 8. 
 
 vj', AafA^ei/o^iq 
 
 X'. 
 
 t. 
 
 8. Damphenophis 
 
 30 
 
 .. 10. 
 
 Sr', Dpoi; 
 
 Xe'. 
 
 e'. 
 
 9. Orus .. .. 
 
 35 
 
 ..5. 
 
 * This may possibly refer to Jerusalem, of which the modern, and I believe 
 the Arabic name, is El Kods, from Kadesh, Holy. 
 
AND THE EGYPTIAN ERA. 
 
 159 
 
 t'. Tovruv^e^vydryjp /. 
 
 7 
 
 i«. 'A^upU* .. *^'. 
 
 7 
 
 »^. Xevxe>>j? .. X'. 
 
 a 
 
 ^y. 2e^&)^ MiajW/xot 5- . 
 
 
 iS*. *Ap[JUx7o<; . . S . 
 
 i3' 
 
 ie'. DeS^wf . . a'. 
 
 
 *5-'« 'Ajwevox/)*? . . <Sf'. 
 
 r 
 
 tC,\ 2cSrw?f Ka* 'Pa/AeWTj?. 
 
 Years. Months. 
 
 10. Their daughter 10 .. 3. 
 
 11. Athoris .. 12 . . 3. 
 
 12. Chencheres 30 .. 1. 
 
 13. Sethos Miammu 6 
 
 14. Armaeus . . 4 . . 2. 
 
 15. Sethos . . 1 
 
 16. Amenophis ..19 .. 6. 
 
 17. Sethus and Rhamesses. 
 
 p. 246. 
 
 OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT AND THE 
 EGYPTIAN ERA. 
 
 FROM JOSEPHUS. 
 
 n ANTED 01 Tav Alytmriav 
 ^aa-iXeiiaito Mivo^iov rov Me/*-- 
 
 TioKkoTq eiAitpoa-^fev iyeveTO rov 
 
 ItdltTtOV 7)fA,UV 'A^pdfXOV jl>C6- 
 
 p^pt ^oXofAuvoq TtXeUvwy iruv 
 rpia^coatccv xa* x^Xiuv (/.era^v 
 SjeXvjXuSroTojy, *lfapauv€i cxXij- 
 
 All the kings of the Egyptians, from 
 Minaeus, the founder of Memphis, 
 who lived many years before Abra- 
 ham our ancestor, to Solomon, ex- 
 tending through an interval of more 
 than 1300 years, bore the title of 
 Pharaohs.— /o5. Ant. lib. VII. c. 6. 
 
 FROM MALALA. 
 
 AirrnTinN Se ipatriXevtre 
 irpuroq jSacriXct^ t^^ ^vXi^q 
 Tciv XafAf vtov Nw€, ^apaUf 
 xa* Napaxa xaXoi/jtAtvo^. 
 
 The first king of the Egyptians was 
 Pharao, of the tribe of Ham, the son 
 of Noe : he is called also Naracho. — 
 J. Malala, lib. III. 
 
 • Migy^ipris Al. 
 
 f 6>o7crffO; xa) 'PajuLiaffi/js 'irr) i . AI. 
 
160 
 
 OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT 
 
 FROM SUIDAS. 
 
 H$AI2T02 ^(ky Ka* itvp. 
 
 TOf •napakaiA.^a.vti ttjj/ ^a- 
 
 6ai €T7j T€(ra-apa [MJva^ ^. 
 YlfAcpaq 7}. ovx. vjSe^crav yap 
 TOTc A'lyvitrioi iviavTov<; y,tT- 
 pyjaai aXKoc t^v Tcepio^ov ttj^ 
 yjfAipaq, iviavrov eXeyov. 
 
 Hephaestus, a God : also Fire. After 
 the death of Hermes, king of Egypt, 
 Hephaestus obtained possession of the 
 empire 1680 days, which is 4 years, 
 7 months, and 8 days; for the 
 Egyptians in those times were not in 
 the habit of measuring time by the 
 year, but called the period of the day 
 a year. — Suidas v Hephcestus. 
 
 FROM DIOGENES LAERTIUS. 
 
 AirrnTioi [xh yhp mixov 
 
 ap^ai (f)iXo(TO<f)iai, vjj tov^ 
 nrpoea-Turaqf Upiaq (hai xat 
 Ttfwprfiraq. 'Atto Se roTjrov elq 
 *AAe|ay5pov tov MaxcSova 
 erSv uvai [xvpid^a^ Tetra-apai 
 y.ai , oxTaK«r%/X<a oxTaxoVia 
 eri^ klvirnvrarpia, eV oT^ ^X/oo 
 iiiXeitpeiq yeviaOai rpiayioa-iaq 
 k^lofA.riKovTa.rpu^, a-eXTjvviq ^^ 
 oynawa-iai; rpiaKovrcx^vo, 
 
 The Egyptians say that Hephaestus 
 was the son of Nilus, and that he in- 
 vented philosophy, of which the fol- 
 lowers were called Priests and Pro- 
 phets. From him to the time of 
 Alexander the Macedonian elapsed 
 48863 years, in which occurred 373 
 solar eclipses and 832 lunar eclipses. 
 — Diog. Laert. Procem, p. 2. 
 
AND THE EGYPTIAN ERA. 
 
 161 
 
 FROM DIC^ARCHUS. 
 
 AIKAIAPX02 Se iv d /^era 
 Tov Ocr/p*So^ xa* ItrtSo? 'Clpou 
 jSao-iXea </»j(7* yeyovivoct 2e- 
 
 O'cco'xoiv' a(TTe yivecr^fai ocno 
 
 (Jf-^Xpi rov NeiXovery] ,]3^ , aTio 
 T^^ cc 'OAy/>c7r<a8o5 6x17 ^uX;- ,l|^ 
 
 ^iKcxiapxoq avrov re^eUevaiy 
 [/.vji^eva exXe/rretv ry/v irocrpaav 
 T€%njv* toiJto ya^ fl^eTO ap- 
 j^^y €ivai TrXeovel/a^. Ka* 
 iipuTOv Se evptjyiivai l7r7rov§ 
 im^aiviiv av^payicov, "AXXo* 
 Se TctwTa €<$ 'Opoy avacpi- 
 pov<ri. 
 
 Dic^ARCHus, in his first book, says, 
 that after Orus, the son of Osiris and 
 Isis, reigned Sesostris : and that from 
 the reign of Sesostris to that of Nilus 
 elapsed a period of 2500 years ;'|' and 
 from the reign of Nilus to the first 
 Olympiad 4*36 years ; J so that alto- 
 gether the number of years amounted 
 to 2936. Dicsearchus, moreover, 
 says, that he established laws that no 
 one should leave the profession of 
 his fathers : for he believed that such 
 a proceeding would be the intro- 
 duction of avarice. He was the first 
 who discovered the art of riding upon 
 horseback. Others, however, at- 
 tribute these things to Orus. — SchoL 
 inApolL Rhod. Arg. Lib. IV. v. 272. 
 
 FROM ARTAPANUS. 
 
 AFTAnANOS 8e <pri<Tiy iv t^ 
 "jrept 'lovdaiav, A^paafA re- 
 XevT^<ravro^ Keu rou viov ocv- 
 
 xa« TOV ^cKTiXeccq tuv Alyim- 
 
 Artapanus, in his work concerning 
 the Jews, says, that after the death of 
 Abraham and his son, as well as 
 Mempsasthenoth, the king of the 
 Egyptians, his son Palmanothes as- 
 
 * leaSyyojffii Sc. 
 
 f Scaliger says, from the reign of Sesonchosis, or Sesostris, to the Olympiads, 
 X ^fJ^^' 446. Sc. § hiTuiv Larch. 
 
 was 2500. 
 
162 OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT, 
 
 riav, rvjv hwaa-reiav ttapa- sumed the crown, and he carried him- 
 
 XaSeTv rov viov avTov flaX- self with great severity towards the 
 
 fA.ava)6vjv. Tovrov Se roT<; 'lov- Jews. And he compelled them first 
 
 daiQK; (pavKccq Ttpo(T(pep€(r6ai. to build Kessa and to construct the 
 
 Ka) irpuTov fxh rvjv Ketra-av temple that is therein, and also the 
 
 o^xoSojtA^o-at, TO, T€ cTT* uvT^ tcmplc lu Heliopolis. He had a 
 
 Upov •Ka.6i^pv<ra<r6ai, (Itoc rov daughter whose name was Merris, 
 
 eV *HKiovnoKei vaov y.ara- who was married to a king named 
 
 aM€vai<raii, Tovrov 8e yev^/^a-ai Chenephres,* then reigning in Mem- 
 
 Ovyatepa Mefpiv, ^v Xevecpp^ phis ; for there were at that time 
 
 rm ycaTeyyi^a-aif tZv vnep several kings in Egypt, 'f' And as she 
 
 M€[juf)iv ToVwv ^aatXe^ovTi. was barren, she brought up a child of 
 
 itoXKovq yap tore rriq Aiyw- the Jews, and named it Moyses : but 
 
 rov ^sta-iXtv€iv. ro.'Crfiv 8e when he arrived at manhood he was 
 
 (TTttpav vTtdpxovcrav vTto^a- called, among the Greeks, Musaeus. 
 
 Xia-Boci rivoq ruv .^lovhaiai/ And this is the Moyses who they 
 
 TratS/oy, rovro Se Ma>va-oy ovo- say was the instructor of Orpheus. 
 [Aocrai' VTTO 8e tSv 'EXX-^vuv 
 avrou av^paOevra Mova-ocTov 
 'jTpoa-ayopevByjvai' yeveadai 8e 
 rov "Muva-ov rovrov 'Op^e&jj 
 
 FROM PLATO. 
 
 TH2 8e eV^aSe Biacnoaix'^- The transactions of this our city of 
 
 a-eccq 'Trap'' vjf^iv iv ro7q Upoiq Sais are recorded in our sacred 
 
 ypa.iAy.cx.a-ivQy(.rcx.vu<T%i\louvera}v writings during a period of 8000 
 
 otpi^fMi yeypanrai. years. — Tim^eus, p. 23. 
 
 * By Eusebius, Clemens, the Paschal Chronicle, and Cedrenus, the name is 
 variously written Chenophres, Nechephres, and Cheremon. 
 
 f Eusebius, also, in the Armenian Chronicle, expresses his opinion, that 
 many of the dynasties were contemporary, and not successive. 
 
AND THE EGYPTIAN ERA. 
 
 163 
 
 FROM POMPONIUS MELA. 
 
 Ipsi vetustissimi (ut praedi- 
 cant) hominum, trecentos et 
 triginta reges ante Amasin, et 
 supra tredecim millium an- 
 norum aetates, certis annali- 
 bus referunt: mandatumque 
 literis servant, dum iEgyptii 
 sunt, quater cursus suos ver- 
 tisse sidera, ac solem bis jam 
 occidisse, unde nunc oritur. 
 
 The Egyptians, according to 
 their own accounts, are the most 
 ancient of men, and they reckon 
 in their series of annals 330 
 kings who reigned above 13,000 
 years ; and they preserve, in 
 written records, the memory of 
 the event, that, since the com- 
 mencement of the Egyptian race, 
 the stars have completed four 
 revolutions, and the sun has 
 twice set where he now rises. 
 
 FROM HERODOTUS. 
 
 AAAA Ti? ocfxouoq eVr* ^eo? 
 AtyuTrTioto-t 'HpaxXevj^* uq Se 
 avToi Xeysvcri, kred eo-rt Itt- 
 
 criv jSa(r<Xei;(xayTa, eire/ T€ ex 
 
 ^€o) eyevovTO, rSjy 'HpaycXea 
 eva j/ofAii^ova-i. 
 
 There is a very ancient God among 
 the Egyptians who is called Heracles : 
 and they assert, that from his reign to 
 that of Amasis, 17,000 years have 
 elapsed : they reckoned Heracles 
 among the Gods when the number 
 was augmented from 8 to 12. — Lib. 
 II. c. 43. 
 
 FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 
 
 EINAI Se errj (fiatrtv airo "Otrl- 
 
 ^dv^pov ^T.a'ikdaq tqv y.Tia-a.1/" 
 
 They say that from Osiris and Isis 
 to the kingdom of Alexander, who 
 founded the city of Alexandria in 
 
 Y 
 
164 
 
 OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT. 
 
 TO? iu k\yvitrc^ t^ iiruyvfAov Egypt, there elapsed a period of more 
 
 avToS oroXtv, irXe/&> rav fjLv- than 10,000 years; or as some write, 
 
 piuv. ai V 'inoi ypd^ovai, ^pa- of little less than 23,000. — Diod, Sic. 
 
 XV KeiTtovTa rwv ha-fJivpiav v.cu lib. I. p. 14. 
 rpnTXtKiuv, 
 
 FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 
 
 01 St lepetg rav Atyvnriuv 
 Tov xpovov UTTO Trjq *HXiov jSa- 
 (TiKuaq a-vXXoyiCpfACVOt, fxe- 
 Xpi T^$ 'AKe^uv^pov hcc^d- 
 a-eaq eU t^J' *Aa-iav, (pacriv 
 v-ndpxeiv irav y.akKTTo, itaq 
 h<TfA.vpiavKciiTpia-xiXiav. Mv- 
 OoAoyova-i he xa< rav Oeav rovq 
 fA€V apxaiordrovt; ^aaikiva-ai 
 TtXeia tSv p^iX/wv kcu Siaxs- 
 (Tiav irav, rovq be [Kerayeve- 
 (rrepovq ovvc eXdrra t5v rpta- 
 KOtTtav. 'Afiicrrov 8' ovrot; rov 
 itK-^Oov^ TftTv irav, eTVixeipoviTi 
 riv€<; Xeynv on to Ttakcciov 
 ovita rriq •nepl rov "ViXiav v.iv^- 
 a-eaq CTrcyvaxr/Aevoj?, (rvve^atve 
 Kara rijv r^j aeX'^vviq Ttepiohov 
 ayeaOai rov iviavrov. 
 
 But the priests of Egypt, summing 
 up the time from the reign of the 
 Sun to the descent of Alexander upon 
 Asia, calculate it to be about 23,000 
 years. .They pretend, also, in their 
 fabulous legends, that the most an- 
 cient of the Gods reigned more than 
 1200 years; and those that came im- 
 mediately after them in succession not 
 less than 300. Some of them attempt 
 to abate the incredibility of such a 
 multitude of years, by asserting, that 
 in former times, when the revolution 
 of the sun was not accurately ascer- 
 tained, the year consisted of one re- 
 volution of the moon. — Lib. I. p. 15. 
 
 FROM JOSEPHUS. 
 
 'AfAcvacpiv yap ^aTiXeot. He makes Amenophis king when 
 
 -TTpoij-Srei?, x^ctSe? ovo/xa, v.ai this event (the second invasion) oc- 
 
 lioc rovro xpovov avrov ryjq ^a- curred, giving him a false name ; and 
 
 (TiXe/a? opi<rai (m) roAu'^a-at;^ upon this account he presumes not 
 
CHALDiEAN AND EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES. 
 
 165 
 
 xa/ To« ye iiii rav aXKcov jSa- 
 (TiXca'V avcpt^a'^ ra irvj icpoa-' 
 Ti&eif, rovro irpoo'd'jmi t<- 
 vaq fAv^oXoylaq, iiriXa^of^cvof 
 ff^fhov or I TtevTay-oaioiq eT€(r< 
 xa< BfKaovtTW TipOKpov Wto- 
 /)>j>t€ yeveo'^ai rrjv rav Iloi- 
 jM,€v«ijv eloSov e/$ 'lepoa-oXvucc. 
 Ti^fxciXTK; yap ^v ^arriXevq 
 ore clrjeerav. 
 
 to define the length of his reign; 
 though in mentioning all the other 
 kings, he accurately gives the time of 
 each. Here, however, he invents some 
 fabulous relation, not remembering 
 that he had already stated, that the 
 exodus of the shepherds to Jerusa- 
 lem took place 518 years before ; for 
 Tethmosis was king when they went 
 out. — Jos. Contr. Ap. I. 26. 
 
 CHALDiEAN AND EGYPTIAN 
 DYNASTIES :* 
 
 FROM BAR-HEBRiEUS. 
 
 chaldjEan kings. 
 
 1. Nmrud . . years. 
 
 2. Qmbirus . . 85 
 
 3. Smirus . . . . 72 
 
 4. Bsarunus Phrthia 
 or the Parthian 
 
 5. Arphazd . . 18 
 
 conquered by 
 Bilus the As- 
 syrian. 
 
 EGYPTIAN KINGS. 
 
 1. Phanuphis 68 years. 
 
 2. Auphiphanus . . . . 46 
 
 3. Atanuphus Kusia or 
 the Cusaean 
 
 4. Pharoun Brsnusf . . 35 
 
 5. Pharoun Karimun . . 4 
 
 6. Pharoun Aphintus . . S2 
 
 7. Pharoun Aurunkus 33 
 
 * I have given these dynasties according to the Syriac orth<^;raphy, and 
 placed them beside each otlier, as they are synchonized in the chronicle. 
 
 f The Syriac says this king succeeded Auphiphanus, for which the Trans- 
 lator substitutes Atanuphus. 
 
166 
 
 CHALDiEAN AND EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES. 
 
 
 ASSYRIAN KINGS. 
 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 Bilus .... 62 
 
 years. 8. 
 
 Pharoun Smunus 
 
 20 years. 
 
 2. 
 
 Ninus . . . . 52 
 
 9. 
 
 Pharoun Armnis 
 
 27 
 
 
 
 10. 
 
 Pharndus the Theban 
 
 43 
 
 
 
 11. 
 
 Pharoun Phanus 
 
 
 3. 
 
 Smirm . . . . 46 
 
 12. 
 
 Pharoun Aisqusgi . . 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 13. 
 
 Pharoun Susunus . . 
 
 44 
 
 4. 
 
 Zmarus .. 38 
 
 14. 
 
 Pharoun Trqus . . . . 
 
 44 
 
 5. 
 
 Aris .. .. 30 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 3. 
 
 Satis the Shepherd . . 
 
 * « 
 
 * * 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 4. 
 
 Aphphus the Shepherd 
 
 Mphrus 
 
 Tumuthus 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 18 
 
 Amnphathis * .... 43 
 Pharoun Phsunu.f 
 
 * Amnphathis, in the narrative, is also called Pharoun. The chronicle says 
 that his daughter Trmuthisa, called Damris by the Hebrews, the wife of Knaphra, 
 was the person who saved Moses. 
 
 t Drowned in the Red Sea. 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS: 
 
 FROM 
 
 THE OBELISKS; 
 
 AND FROM 
 
 MANETHO, CH^REMON, LYSIMACHUS, 
 
 AND OTHER WRITERS. 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 THE OBELISK OF HELIOPOLIS 
 
 FROM AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS. 
 
 *Ap^vjV alio Tou I^otIov 8<fp- 
 [/."/jvevueva €%€<. 
 
 2TIX02 nPnT02 TAAE. 
 "HAIOS ^(f,(Ti\i7 'PafAea-Tji. 
 Ae^ap-^ual <toi dva. lia.trot.v 
 ot>iOviA.e>v}v fA€ra %<xpaq ]3a<r<- 
 
 AiroXXojv, K^arepo^ $iXaX>j- 
 
 HXjo^ %pQ€y.piV€v, aXxi/*05 
 Apew^ ^ex.<riK&Jq 'Pa/AecrXTj?, 
 *Q irao-a intOTeTaKTau ^ y^ 
 (jLCTa dhaj^ xat Odpcrovq. Ba- 
 (TiXci'^ 'PaaejTTij? 'HXioi) Tra^f 
 aluvo^ioi. 
 
 2TIX02 AETTEP02. 
 *AiroXXfit>v Y-pcnepo^i ecr- 
 t5j €7r' dXyjdeiocq SccriroTij^ 
 S<a8i7jtAaTo^, T^v At-yuTTTov 8o|- 
 aca^j K€xTvjj(>t€vof, ayXao- 
 Tror/^cra? 'HX/ot; itoKiv, vux.) xt/- 
 <rct^ Tyjv KoiTrvjv oiycov[/.€vv}v. 
 
 SOUTH SIDE. 
 
 The interpretation begins upon the 
 southern side. 
 
 VERSE THE FIRST. 
 The Sun to King Rhamestes. I have 
 bestowed upon you to rule graciously 
 over all the world. He whom the 
 Sun loves is Horus the Brave, the 
 Lover of truth, the Son of Heron, 
 born of God, the restorer of the world : 
 He whom the Sun has chosen, is 
 the King Rhamestes, valiant in battle, 
 To whom all the earth is subject by 
 his might and bravery. Rhamestes 
 the King, the immortal offspring of 
 the Sun. 
 
 VERSE THE SECOND. 
 It is Horus the brave, who is in 
 truth appointed the Lord of the Dia- 
 dem; Who renders Egypt glorious, 
 and possesses it ; Who sheds a splen- 
 dour over Heliopolis, And regene- 
 rates the rest of the world, And ho- 
 
170 
 
 THE OBELISK OF HELIOPOLIS. 
 
 y.atiroKvTiu.'^daqrovqkv'HXiov nours the Gods that dwell in Helio- 
 
 TcoMi deovq awS/3v/A€vov?, *0y polis : Him the Sun loves. 
 "VLXioq (f)iXa. 
 
 TP1T02 2TIX05. VERSE THE THIRD. 
 
 •AttoAXwv Y.pccT€po<;, 'Hkiov Horus the brave, the offspring of 
 
 '7ra~5, ttai^cfieyy^q, *0y "RXioq the Sun, all-glorious ; Whom the Sun 
 
 Trpoevcpivtv xai "A/jtj? aXvu/xo? has chosen, and the valiant Ares 
 
 ihup'^a-a.ro. Ou roc dyaOa. has endowed, His goodness remains 
 
 iv 7raj/Tt ha[A.ivei xcupS. ^Ov for ever. Whom Ammon loves, that 
 
 'A,a/>twy dyaica, 'KKfipaxraq tIv fills with gOod the temple of the 
 
 v€uv Tov *^omyioq dyaduv. Phoenix. To him the Gods have 
 
 ^n ol $€01 ^ft)vjs %/>(3vov ibapr;- granted life : Horus the brave, the 
 
 a-avTo 'AttoXXwv xpare/jo? vtcx; SOU of Heron Rhamestes, the King of 
 
 "Hpcovoqj BaaiXehq o\KovfA€i>7}<; the world, He has protected Egypt 
 
 *Pauia-TV]i;, *0^ icpvXa^ev At'- and subdued her neighbours : Him 
 
 yvTiTQv, rovi;* dX'A0€6i/€i(; vi- the Sun loves. The Gods have granted 
 
 ycvja-a^j ^Ov "ilKioq (piKeT. "^Ql him great length of life. He is Rha- 
 
 irokvv xpovov '^od^q ihoop-^aavTo mestes, the Lord of the world, the 
 
 Oeo), Ae(77roT>j? omou/Acvyj? 'Pa- immortal. 
 {/.ea-rviq alccvo^Bioq. 
 
 ANOTHER SIDE. 
 
 "AAAOS 2TIX02 AETTEP02. VERSE THE SECOND. 
 
 "HKioq Oeoi; f^eyaq, learno- I, the Sun, the great God, the sove- 
 
 T9J5 QvpavoVf AehuprjfAaia-oi ^lav reign of heaven. Have bestowed upon 
 
 dirpoa-yiopov. 'AitoXXav -Kpcc- you life without satiety. Horus the 
 
 brave. Lord of the diadem, incom- 
 parable. The sovereign of Egypt, that 
 has placed the statues of (the gods) 
 in this palace, And has beautified 
 
 a-ev 'Ha/ou mKiv, 'Oi^oiaq vcctt Heliopolis, In like manner as he has 
 
 avTov "HXiov, tetncorrjv ovpa- honoured the Sun himself, the sove- 
 
 vovy :Sw€T€K€rjrvj(rev epyov reign of heaven. The offspring of 
 
 dytx^ov 'RKiov -nuTq, ^aa-t- the Sun, the King immortal. Has per- 
 
 K€vq alaivo^ioq, formed a goodly work. 
 
 Tipoqy J^dpioq SiaS'^/Aaxo^, dvei- 
 v.a<n:oq, ^Q.v avhpidvTtzq dve- 
 
 TTOT^jf A'lyrjirrov Ka* eitoVjC*^- 
 
 Gron. — Toy olWou ISi/ouj Vulg. 
 
OF THE SYRIADIC COLUMNS. 
 
 171 
 
 TPIT02 2TIX02. 
 
 pavoVf *Pa[/.e<rrri ^atriXet Se- 
 dapiquMi To ytpoiTO^ v-cti Tvpt 
 xara, Ttdvruu e^ovalav. *0v 
 
 TtOTrjq Y^vuv, xa* "litpaia-Toq 
 rSv S'eSy irarvjp, "jr^ootpti/ev 
 ryjt; tov" Apea. Bao-^Xei'^ Ttary- 
 Xaprii;^ 'HX/by Tra^j, xa< utto 
 
 A*HAli1TH2 nPilT02 2TlX02. 
 
 'O a.<^ *HX/ou woXet'? /ac- 
 ya.q i^eo^, ivovpuvio;, 'AttoX- 
 
 ^HXio^ ^yuy^<r€v* %v ol ^eol 
 irlfA'^a-av, o icda-'/jq y^q jSa- 
 a-tKeijav, ov "HXiog irpoiyipiyeVf 
 6 ak^ifAoq tia. rlv ' Apea. /3a- 
 cTiXey'if. *0y 'A/>tjU,wy (piXit, 
 Kai 6 ira[Mf)€yyy)q avyxplvocq 
 aiuviov ^acrikea. 
 
 VERSE THE THIRD. 
 I, the Sun, the God and Lord of 
 Heaven, have bestowed strength and 
 power over all things, on King Rha- 
 mestes : he, whom Horus, the lover of 
 truth, the Lord of the seasons, and 
 Hephaestus, the father of the Gods, 
 have chosen on account of his valour, 
 is the all-gracious King, the offspring 
 and beloved of the Sun. 
 
 TOWARDS THE EAST, VERSE THE 
 FIRST. 
 
 The great God from Heliopolis, 
 
 celestial, Horus the brave, the son of 
 
 Heron, whom the Sun begot, and 
 
 whom the gods have honoured, he is 
 
 the ruler of all the earth ; he whom 
 
 the Sun hath chosen is the king, 
 
 valiant in battle. Him Ammon loves. 
 
 And him the all-glittering has chosen 
 
 his eternal king. 
 
 OF THE SIRIADIC COLUMNS : 
 
 FROM JOSEPHUS. 
 
 OTTOI itavreq aycc^ol (pvureq 
 yijv T€ rvjv ocvT^v ixa-Taa-iacrroi 
 
 [AyjBevoq avrot^f a^pt ycat re- 
 XcuT^^, ^vayioXov 'jipoa-'it€<Tov- 
 
 All these (the sons of Seth) being 
 naturally of a good disposition, lived 
 happily in the land without aposta- 
 tising, and free from any evils what- 
 soever: and they studiously turned 
 
 * Gron — Yjpdtynfftv Vulg. — Marshall has ly«i/vjjo-«». 
 f xaT0/X)7£r«vTef t\jlot.t/x6vri<joi.v Vulg. 
 
172' 
 
 OF THE SIRIADIC COLUMNS. 
 
 T05' (To^lay re t^v 'rrcpt ra 
 ovpdvia. Kou T^v rovruv S<a- 
 y.o<ri/.i^<riv i-nevovja'ay. 'Titep St 
 
 iipiy €iq yvuaiy iX^eTv (p^apyj- 
 vat* 'Trpoeipvjx.QToq oupavtcfAov 
 *A^d{XQV Tm oXasy ea-ea-^aij 
 Toy [xey year* la-x^i^y itvpog, rov 
 erepov Sc kocto. ^lav y.ou wXij- 
 ^v,y j" vharo^' a-irfketq Iva tioi- 
 v}<Td(A€yoif rv}v fjt,h ex itXiy^oVf 
 rTjy Se irepav Iv. Ki^aVf a[A(f)0" 
 repaiq ayeypaypav ra ivpti- 
 fxeya. 7v ei xat avyi,^^ ryjy 
 •nXiy^iyvjv a(j)avi<T%(yjyai vito 
 rvj; i'nof/.^piaf, vj Ki^iy^ fji.et-' 
 yu<ra mapda-xri (/.a^feTv roTt; 
 av^puitoiq ra iyyeypajAiAeya, 
 bvjXov<ra yea) TiXiv^ivriy S' iii 
 avruv ayare^yjvai, Mevei S' 
 axpi Toy ^(.vpo xara yi^y r\y 
 
 their attention to the knowledge of 
 the heavenly bodies and their con- 
 figurations. And lest their science 
 should at any time be lost among 
 men, and what they had previously 
 acquired should perish (inasmuch 
 as Adam had acquainted them that 
 a universal aphanism, or destruc- 
 tion of all things, would take place 
 alternately by the force of fire and the 
 overwhelming powers of water), they 
 erected two columns, the one of brick 
 and the other of stone, and engraved 
 upon each of them their discoveries ; 
 so that in case the brick pillar should 
 be dissolved by the waters, the stone 
 one might survive to teach men the 
 things engraved upon it, and at the 
 same time inform them that a brick 
 one had formerly been also erected 
 by them. It remains even to the pre- 
 sent day in the land of Siriad. — Jos. 
 Ant. 1. c. 2. 
 
 ♦ 4>yyi7v Al. f Samb.-— ttXtj^o; A1. 
 
 • 2u/j«i8a Vulg. Al.— 2/^<5a Malala, Glycas, Cedr. et Vet. Int.— 2>j-«>/at 
 Eust. Ant.— Voss. proposes Eirath. 
 
MANETHO 
 
 OF THE WRITINGS OF MANETHO. 
 
 nPOKEITAI Se Xoimv yea) 
 irep) T^5 tSv Aiywrr/wy tvva- 
 (mtaq [Aixpa, ^laXoc^eTv ck 
 tSv MavcBSS rov ^cjSevvifroy, 
 cq iiii UroXefAaUv tou $Aa- 
 ^(^(pov apxi€p€Vi ray iv A)- 
 
 ^>t tSv cv t^ 2iijpia5m^ "y^ xet- 
 [AivavjTT'/jKZv^Upjk (f)vi(n Zia- 
 XexTy xat Upaypa.^iv.oiq ypdfA- 
 fjMtrt K€X<X'Poc-''irv)pi<r[Aevuv vito 
 QuO rov vpcorov 'Ep/Aou, xa< 
 €p[A'^v€v$€i(rwv fA€ra rov jtara- 
 yXva-yav ex t^^ le/ja^ SiaXex- 
 Tou €if T^» 'EXKyjvi^a (pcovrjv 
 ypdyt-fAaa-iv UpoyXv(f)iw7qf xai 
 ditoreBevruv iv ^i^Xoiq vvo 
 Tou * Ay a6o^aifA,ovoq vlov tou 
 Zevripov^EpfAov, wctrpof Se tou 
 Tar €V TOiV dhtiroiq rSv Upuv 
 PdyiStrroVf irpo<T€(puy^a-€ ry 
 auTfiy ^^tXaScX^oj jSa(r<X« Scu- 
 Te/)jj nroXfjiAaj'^ ev t^ jS/jSXy 
 
 It remains, therefore, to make certain 
 extracts concerning the dynasties of 
 the Egyptians, from the writings of 
 Manetho the Sebennyte, the high- 
 priest of the idolatrous temples of 
 Egypt in the time of Ptolemasus Phi- 
 ladelphus. These, according to his 
 own account, he copied from the in- 
 scriptions which were engraved in the 
 sacred dialect and hierographic cha- 
 racters, upon the columns set up in 
 the Seriadic land, by Thoth, the first 
 Hermes ; and, after the deluge, trans- 
 lated from the sacred dialect into the 
 Greek tongue, in hieroglyphic cha- 
 racters ; and committed to writing in 
 books, and deposited by Agatho- 
 daemon, the son of the second Her- 
 mes, the father of Tat, in the pene- 
 tralia of the temples of Egypt. He 
 has addressed and explained them to 
 Philadelphus, the second king that 
 bore the name of Ptolemseus, in the 
 
169- 
 
 OF THE WRITINGS OF MANETHO. 
 
 EnirroAH maneqa tot 2e- 
 
 BENNTTOT nP02 HTOAE- 
 MAION TON *1AAAEA*0N. 
 Bao-iXe? fAeyaka DroXe- 
 
 fAxnv^ ruv v.aT AtyuTTTOv Je- 
 
 VTsdpxwv 'H}^iovzoXiry]<;f r^ 
 SccTTroTTj [A.OV UroXej^aia) ^ai- 
 peiv. 
 
 yiare ^aciKev, icep) itavruv 
 av iuv ^ovXri vifjMq i^erda-ai 
 IT pay [xdrav' iTti^vjTOvvTi (roi 
 Ttepl rZv jUeXXovTiJv ra •Koa'i/.ci> 
 yiyv€tT^ai y(.a\faq ivieXeva-dg 
 (AOi Ttapacfxxv'^a-ercoi croi a Ijota- 
 ^ov Upoc jSijSx/a ypcc(p€i/ra vtco 
 rov TcpoTtdropoq rpi(TjA.eyi(rTov 
 'EpfMv,. eppua-o {aqi SeWora 
 fAov ^a<riK€v, 
 
 book which he has entitled Sothis. 
 They are as follows : 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF MANETHO, THE 
 SEBENNYTE, TO PTOLEM^EUS PHI- 
 LADELPHUS. 
 
 To the great and august king Ptole- 
 
 mseus Philadelphus : Manetho, the 
 
 high priest and scribe of the sacred 
 
 adyta in Egypt, being by birth a Se- 
 
 bennyte and a citizen of Heliopolis, 
 
 to his sovereign Ptolemaeus, humbly 
 
 greeting : 
 
 It is right for us, most mighty 
 king, to pay due attention to all things 
 which it is your pleasure we should 
 take into consideration. In answer 
 therefore to your inquiries concerning 
 the things which shall come to pass in 
 the world, I shall, according to your 
 commands, lay before you what I 
 have gathered from the sacred books 
 written by Hermes Trismegistus, our 
 forefather. Farewell, my prince and 
 sovereign. — Syncel. Chron. 40 . — • 
 Euseh. Chron. 6. 
 
MANETHO. 
 
 OF THE SHEPHERD KINGS. 
 
 EFENETO ^aca-tXevq ^fuv, 
 Tl^Cf.oii * ovo/Aa, im tovtov oj3>t 
 olb' OTt(^q 060? ccvTeicvivaev, 
 ■Kcu 7[apa,lo^U(; ex rSv itpoq 
 avocroXrjV (/.epZvf av^pcoT^oi to 
 yivo^ cccrvj[j<.oi, 'A.a.Tcthap(Tt\<Ta.y- 
 Te? €7rt TTjy xoopav ia-rpaTev- 
 
 TauT^y xara yipoiroq eiXov. Kai 
 rohi; yjy€[AQV€va-civTv,(; iv avry 
 y/sipatrdy-evoif to Xoii:ov rdq fe 
 iroXiK; a[/.Z(; iveirptjo-av, v.ou xa 
 Upcc tSv ^eav jtaTefrvtaa/zav. 
 -TrSfcTi §€ T0?< iizix^pioiq ix%fpo- 
 Totrd mcti^ €%p>jcravTO, roi'? 
 ,aev a-cpai^ovre^, tZv Se xai ra 
 Tcvtva xa< 'yvvouv.ot<; elq Sov- 
 Xe/av ayoyxf?. He pat; 8e xat 
 ^a<TiXea eva e| ccvrav iiroiT}- 
 <ra.Vy y ovowa i^'' 2aAaT*?.i 
 xai oi;TO? ev toj McfAcpihi xaxf- 
 
 We had formerly a king whose name 
 was Timaus. In his time it came to 
 pass, I know not how, that God 
 was displeased with us : and there 
 came up from the East in a strange 
 manner men of an ignoble race, who 
 had the confidence to invade our 
 country, and easily subdued it by 
 their power without a battle. And 
 when they had our rulers in their 
 hands, they burnt our cities, and 
 demolished the temples of the gods, 
 and inflicted every kind of barbarity 
 upon the inhabitants, slaying some, 
 and reducing the wives and children 
 of others to a state of slavery. At 
 length they made one of themselves 
 king, whose name was Salatis : he 
 lived at Memphis, and rendered both 
 the upper and lower regions of Egypt 
 tributary, and stationed garrisons in 
 
 * T<^a/of Al. f ivsarpixTivcruv Vulg. 
 
 X I&Ktu Vet. Int. 
 
170 
 
 MANETHO. 
 
 yivero, T^y re avco vta* Kizrcc 
 X^p^v hcx(r[/.QXoyay, v.aX (ftpov- 
 pa.v iv tq7^ eTTiTTjSetOTaTot? 
 Y.ur ccXeiTCCcv roiioiq' ixakia-TO, 
 Se V.OU TO. Ttpoq avarokfiv r^a- 
 (paXlactTO l^epv), itpoopaifJLevoq 
 'Aa-a-vpiuy, Tore* [Ji.eT'^oy Icr- 
 %i/oWa)V, i<TOi/.i>yjv iiri^v[/,iav 
 T^<; ctvr^i; ^oca-iKeta; i(pohv.'\' 
 ivpau Se iv vo[aS tS 2atT»; i| 
 mXiv iTriY.a.iporccr'/jv, yceiyMviv 
 [xev Ttpoq avaTQArjv rov Bov- 
 jSacTTJTov TiQTCifJi.ov, Y.ot,\ovixev/\v 
 S' UTio rmq ap%o(.i:x,^ ^io'Koyta.q , 
 Avaptv, § TOLvrviv otTixev re, 
 x»* ro7q rely^e<Ti.v lyjjpwru.Tfiv 
 ciroJijo'ev evotK/cra^ aiirri xat 
 wX?jSro^ oitXnZv (\q elvLOtri koci 
 rea-aapoLq y.vplala,(; av^pwv 
 itpoq (pvkav.fiv. iv^d^e itara 
 ksepeiav ripxeroy roc fAev <riro- 
 (Aerpwv V.OLI fAia-^ocpoptacv tcoc- 
 pexoi^euoq^ ra Se nai e^oiiXi- 
 (Tiaiq 1 1 Ti^oq (po^ov twv e^oo^ev 
 
 Ap^cx.q 8' evveaxafSevca eTTj 
 Tov ^lov ireXeijrrja-av. Mera, 
 rovTov §€ erepoq i^aa-iKevaev 
 rea-a-apa Ma,), rerrcipoiyiovrcc 
 ervjy \ia,Xov{X€Voq Byiuv.^ jweSr' 
 ov aXXoq 'ATvaxvaq, e| jtat 
 rpidycovra errj v.ou fM^vaq iirrdi. 
 
 places which were best adapted for 
 that purpose. But he directed his 
 attention principally to the security 
 of the eastern frontier; for he re- 
 garded with suspicion the increasing 
 power of the Assyrians, who he 
 foresaw would one day undertake an 
 invasion of the kingdom. And ob- 
 serving in the Sake nome, upon the 
 east of the Bubastite channel, a city 
 which from some ancient theological 
 reference was called Avaris ; and 
 finding it admirably adapted to his 
 purpose, he rebuilt it, and strongly 
 fortified it with walls, and garrisoned 
 it with a force of two hundred and 
 fifty thousand men completely armed. 
 To this city Salatis repaired in sum- 
 mer time, to collect his tribute, and 
 pay his troops, and to exercise his 
 soldiers in order to strike terror into 
 foreigners. 
 
 And Salatis died after a reign of 
 nineteen years : after him reigned 
 another king, who was called Beon, 
 forty-four years : and he was suc- 
 ceeded by Apachnas who reigned 
 thirty-six years and seven months : 
 after him reigned Apophis sixty-one 
 
 * Hud. Per. — ttote Vulg. 
 
 J le^gotTrj Sync. 
 
 11 Tous ^TrKnxs Vet. Int. 
 
 f Hud. Per. Lowth. pro l 
 
 § "A^apiv Al. 
 ^ Ea/wK Sync. 
 
MANETHO. 
 
 171 
 
 eirdxa ot '^ai Aitucpu; fv y.a,i 
 t^ijxovTa, v.al 'lav/aj * TrevTi}- 
 'Aovra nail /x^va eva. ii:) noia-i 
 St %a) "Atra-iq "j" eVyea vtat rea-- 
 (Tafd'Mvra. xai f^riVQ,q Zvo. Kou 
 ouTot jtAcv e| ev aiirolq iyevrj- 
 ^yjxav tt/jSto* ap%ovTej, TroXf- 
 (JLOvitteq ail %ati iro^ovviei; 
 fjLoi'k'Kov T^^ Aly^irrov i^apai 
 rrjv pi^av. s'EKaKtTro Se to 
 <TV[ji.ita.y atruv e^voq *Tjt<rw^,J 
 toSto Se i<Tri ^a<riX€7^ 'jtoif/.f- 
 veq, TO yap "^Tx § xaSr* <€/3av 
 yXucraav ^uaikia crvji/.aiueif 
 TO 8e 2^5 II 'KQif/.^v icTTi xat 
 'noiy.iveq y.aTa t^v xotv/yV §<«-• 
 XexTov, xai guto) a-vyTi^efxevov 
 ylv^rai 'Txo-w?* T<vt$ 8e Xe- 
 yovaiv aiiTovi; "Apa^aq elvat. 
 TovTovq Se Toi'^ TrpoxaTwvo/xacr- 
 {Aenovq fiaaikiaq Tovq tuv itot- 
 y.€vuv KaAovi/.€vuVf xai Tot^ e^ 
 a^TWJ/ yevouevov^j npaTyjcrai 
 Trjq AlyvitTQv (^vjcrij') cttj tt^o^ 
 To7q TcevTanoarioiq tv^e-KO., 
 
 Mera TaSra Sc, tSv ex t^^ 
 0e^atSo^ xat t^^ ccXKviq Al- 
 yvTiTov pao"*Xea'y yeyetr^ai 
 (f/)'/j(7*v) eTT* TOi)^ iroiiAivaq 
 iTravd<rTa(Tiv, xat TroXf/xev aw- 
 TO<V il" (Tv^payijvai [xiyav xat 
 TroAK^povi&y. CTT* Se ^aariXiccq, 
 
 years, and lanias fifty years and one 
 month. After all these reigned Assis 
 forty-nine years and two months. 
 These six were the first rulers 
 amongst them, and during the whole 
 period of their dynasty, they made 
 war upon the Egyptians with the 
 hope of exterminating the whole race. 
 All this nation was styled Hycsos, 
 that is the Shepherd Kings ; for the 
 first syllable, Hyc, in the sacred dia- 
 lect, denotes a king, and Sos signifies 
 a shepherd, but this only according 
 to the vulgar tongue ; and of these 
 is compounded the term Hycsos ; 
 some say they were Arabians. This 
 people who were thus denominated 
 Shepherd Kings, and their descend- 
 ants retained possession of Egypt 
 during the period of five hundred and 
 eleven years. 
 
 After these things he relates that 
 the kings of Thebais and of the other 
 provinces of Egypt, made an insur- 
 rection against the Shepherds, and 
 that a long and mighty war was car- 
 ried on between them, till the Shep- 
 herds were overcome by a king whose 
 
 * 'lavvacs Big. Hafn. 
 
 t "Acrjjf Vet. Int.— Sei^wj or''A<7<» Sync— "Af)xX»j5 or "Ay^Xjjf Afr. Eus. 
 
 X "fxovaaoji Eus. § oCcffwg Eus. 
 
 II OoVcrcbj Eus. ^ Eus, omits. 
 
172 
 
 MANETHO. 
 
 ^ua-iq, * ^TTcofACvov^ (^^<^*) 
 rovq moiy-ivcK; vii^ avtovy ex 
 jtcev T^5 aXkriq Alyvirrov Tcd- 
 a-riq eK7re<r€«/, vtaraKXeto-SriJvat 
 S' et? roTtov, apovpav £%GVTa 
 [Avpiuv TTjv Ttepli/.erpov, Alocpiv 
 ovoy.01. ra roTra. Tovrov (^tj- 
 
 %€i Te (/.iydX^ Y.OU la-^vp^ ite- 
 pi^cckeTv T0C5 'noii^eya^y oiiaq 
 T^y Te ycT7J(Tiv airaa-ocv \%a)<Ti,v 
 iv ox^p^f X y-ctl T^v Xe/av tt/v 
 ectuxSv. 
 
 Toy 8e ^AAi<7(j)pa.y[A.ov\r(i}- 
 a-iat; vlov &o^[A[A,coa-iv § i'Kixei- 
 p-^irai /xev ayroii^ B;a icoKiop- 
 v.laq 1 1 € XeiV xara xparc^, ovtTcy 
 xa* recaapdy^ovTix (/.vpiaai 
 nzpocrehpeva-avTa, ro7q Te/%€(r<v* 
 6716* Se t5j^ -TToXiopx/a^ ^ aTT- 
 eyycCf itoi-ficroca^ai crvyi^da-eiqf 
 
 hoc TVJV A'tyVTlTQ)/ exXtTTOVTf^ 
 
 OTTO* ** ^CTjXovrai irdvTeq d- 
 jSXajSer^ diteX^acri, tovi; he 
 in) TUii; of^oXoyiaig 'jvoci/oiKearici, 
 ixtra T«v KTTjcreajy oCk eXar- 
 Tsw^ [xvpidhav ovTocq eUoa-i y-txi 
 ncrcrdpoov diio t5j? Alyvnrov 
 ryjv epTjfAOV €*V ^vptav ohoimprj- 
 
 name was Alisphragmuthosis, and 
 they were by him driven out of the 
 other parts of Egypt, and hemmed 
 up in a place containing about ten 
 thousand acres, which was called 
 Avaris. All this tract (says Manetho) 
 the Shepherds surrounded with a 
 vast and strong wall, that they might 
 retain all their property and their 
 prey within a hold of strength. 
 
 And Thummosis, the son of Alis- 
 phragmuthosis, endeavoured to force 
 them by a siege, and beleaguered the 
 place with a body of four hundred 
 and eighty thousand men ; but at 
 the moment when he despaired of 
 reducing them by siege, they agreed 
 to a capitulation, that they would 
 leave Egypt, and should be permit- 
 ted to go out without molestation 
 wheresoever they pleased. And, ac- 
 cording to this stipulation, they de- 
 parted from Egypt with all their 
 families and effects, in number not 
 less than two hundred and forty 
 thousand, and bent their way through 
 
 * mi(r<^§ay/tov^o)ffis Eus. — Miff^pgayfid^wjis Sync. 
 
 t «f Eus. + txv^Z. 
 
 § QfioC^weriv Eus.— Toy^^wcr^i Sec. Dyn. — Tu^/xwcrts Theop. Ant. 
 
 II TToKtogxfoLV Eus. ^ rriv iroXto^xfav Eus. 
 
 ** Big. Eus.— oV), Al. 
 
MANETHO. 
 
 173 
 
 ffai * (pofioviAivov^ le rryv 'Act- 
 
 (TVfiiuv lvi/aa-T€ia.Vj tot€ yap 
 
 iv TTi vXiv 'lot»Sa*5tf xaXou- 
 
 T0(rai;Ta<5 [Jivpioia-iv dv^pancov 
 dpyi€crov<rav, 'l€po<roKv[A.a rav- 
 rvjy ovoudcrai, 
 
 ('Ev aXX^ 5e' Tin jS/jSX^j 
 
 TovTO (jfyvja-h) e^vo? Tol^ xa- 
 'Aovfjijevov^ TCOifAevaq, alxf^oiXS- 
 rov^ iv Tcuq Upcct^ avrZv jS/p- 
 Xotg yeypcicp^ai. 
 
 Mcra TO i^eXeciy e| A*- 
 yvTirov Tov Xctov tSv itoifAevcov 
 elq ^\€po(7ckv}A.a, exjSaXwv 
 avrovq e| Atyvirrov ^atriXivq 
 Te9iAua-iq, J i^aa-iXeva-ev jwera 
 TaSra ervj emoo-t wevre xa* 
 jM^va^ Tecrcrctpaf, xa* eTcXei;- 
 Tijorev, xat Ttapekoi^e tvjv dp- 
 y)iv avrov vloi; Xe^pcov er^j Se- 
 aarpia, f^id* w^ ' Afievaxpiq 
 cixocr* 11 xai jtA?jy<K^ cTTTa. tou 
 5c d^eXcpvj *Af^€(T<r7j<;^ eixo- 
 <r*€V xa* lAijvaq ivvea. t^^ 
 Se Mvj^/Jij? ** SwSexa xai jW^- 
 va? evvca. tov 8e MrjcppacfMij'- 
 ^aartqjj iUatri 'jrivre xa* 
 
 the desert towards Syria. But as 
 they stood in fear of the Assyrians, 
 who had then dominion over Asia, 
 they built a city in that country which 
 is now called Judaea, of sufficient size 
 to contain this multitude of men, and 
 named it Jerusalem. 
 
 (In another book of the Egyptian 
 histories Manetho says) That this 
 people, who are here called Shep- 
 herds, in their sacred books were 
 also styled Captives. 
 
 After the departure of this nation 
 of Shepherds to Jerusalem, Tethmo- 
 sis, the king of Egypt who drove 
 them out, reigned twenty-five years 
 and four months, and then died : 
 after him his son Chebron took the 
 government into his hands for thir- 
 teen years ; after him reigned Ame- 
 nophis for twenty years and seven 
 months : then his sister Amesses 
 twenty-one years and nine months : 
 she was succeeded by Mephres, who 
 l*eigned twelve years and nine months : 
 after him Mephramuthosis twenty- 
 five years and ten months : then 
 Thmosis reigned nine years and 
 
 Sync. 
 
 tioZotirop^ffat Eus. f 'Iou8a/wv Vulg. 
 
 X Bifiwffts Vat. Int.— ^'Ayu«o-/f Philos. — 'A/zeSs A&.—^A/xwa-ti Eus. and 
 
 § ToiJtou 8e Vet. Int. || tlxoaih Afr. Eus. 
 
 ^ 'A/uLtaa-)s El. — 'Afxsgff)g Sync. — 'AyUiVff>j Theop. 
 
 *♦ M^fpig El. — Miffoif^)s Sync. ff Mtff<p§«yfAov^wa-is Sync. 
 
174 
 
 MANETHO. 
 
 ivvea v.cti \M\va^ oaru. tov he 
 
 [/.liyai Sex*. Tov Se Qpoq Tpicc- 
 xovTa f^ xa* fM^vaq itkrti, 
 ToiJ Se ^vydrvip '^i^^yXP^'^X 
 SwScxa xai jw^va eva. t^? Se 
 VdQuTiq § aheXcpioq ivvka. tov 
 Be *Ax67Xi5/J>j^ BwSexa x«i /x^- 
 va^ TTcyre. toS Se 'Axcyxijpvj? 
 irepoq SwSexa xaj jitijyaj Tpc?^. 
 rov Se "Ap[A,ai(; tiacrapcx. xa* 
 jiA^va eVct. Tou Se PociA€<r<rrii ev 
 
 'Apy.€<T<Trjq M«ajtt/>toy e^-^-KOvra 
 e£ xai (A.'qvaq hvo, toS §€ 'Ajwe- 
 vcB^i? Sexa xa* eyvca xa* jiatJ- 
 i/a^ ef. Toi) Se 2e^a?(7i^, xai 
 VafAfO-a-'rii, hitiy.vjv not vavri- 
 x^y e;(;(yv hvvaf/.iv. 
 
 OSto^ tov juev aBeX^GV Ap- 
 jitaiV iirtrpOTTOv t^^ Alyviirov 
 xaT6(7Tij<rev, . xa* Tracrav jixev 
 
 veptf^'^xfv i^ov(ria.Vf [/.ovov 8e 
 fvereiXaro BiaSTj/xa /a^ (pope7vf 
 fAvjBe T^v ^aciXl'^ti [Ayjrepci re 
 T«v Ttxvwv aSixerv, aTzkyjEtrBai 
 §€ xa* tSv aKXuv j3a<r*XixSv 
 TraXXaxtB&iv, a^xo^ Be C'Tri 
 KiJ^/Jov xa* *0ivA«jv xa* iraXiy 
 ^Aa-a-vptovq re xa* M^Bov^ j-pct- 
 
 eight months ; after whom Ameno- 
 phis thirty years and ten months: then 
 Orus thirty six years and five months : 
 then his daughter Acenchres twelve 
 years and one month : afterwards her 
 brother Rathotis nine: then Acen- 
 cheres twelve years and five months ; 
 another Acencheres twelve years and 
 three months : after him Armais four 
 years and one month : after him 
 reigned Ramesses one year and four 
 months : then Armesses the son of 
 Miammous sixty-six years and two 
 months : after him Amenophis nine- 
 teen years and six months : and he 
 was succeeded by Sethosis and|| Ra- 
 messes, he maintained an army of 
 cavalry and a naval force. 
 
 This king (Sethosis) appointed his 
 brother Armais his viceroy over 
 Egypt : he also invested him with all 
 the other authority of a king, with 
 only these restrictions ; that he should 
 not wear the diadem, nor interfere 
 with the queen, the mother of his 
 children, nor abuse the royal concu- 
 bines. Sethosis then made an ex- 
 pedition against Cyprus and Phoeni- 
 cia, and waged war with the Assy- 
 rians and Medes ; and he subdued 
 
 * ToC^fiLwffis Theop. — Sync. t 'Ajuis»di<p^Y)s Al. 
 
 X 'Ayepp^s et''Aytvyigayii Sync. — 'Ayxa;(>)f)f El. — 'Ayty^ipnis Big. 
 § I'ttSws Al. II Qy. 6 x«), who is called. 
 
MANETHO* 
 
 175 
 
 
 bo par I J rovi; be a/tAax^jr*, 
 
 8e T^$ TioKkrj^ SuvctjtAfw?, viro- 
 
 (ftpoi/yja-aq etr* TaT^ ivirptxyKx.i^f 
 €Tt xat ^uptraMuTepov iiro- 
 p€\J€TO* raq Ttpo; avaroXa,^ 
 TtoKet^ T€ v.oiX x<i)paq YJtra- 
 <rrp€(f)oiA(yo^. 
 
 Xpovov re Ikchvov yeyovoroq^ 
 " ApfAoti'i; xaraXcje^Sre*^ iv A'l- 
 
 yVTCTtj}, 'KoivTQ. TOVl/.T^a.XlVj'J 
 
 0*5 a^iX<\>o<; Ttap'^vn [atj itoieTv, 
 oibeZq (irpocTrev. v.al yap t^v 
 
 ra7^ aKKuTq 7raWa>c/<rtv oupei- 
 85^ ZtereKti xpufAevoi;* iiei^o- 
 {/.evoq te vtco tuv (piAav S*aS7j- 
 fxa i(f)op€it xa* avr^pe rS 
 
 *0 St T€Tayy.tvoq in) ruv 
 Upuv "^ T^5 AlytjTtrov, ypd\paq 
 
 SijaSv ayTW itdvray xat or* 
 avT^/jev d^€\(pl^ avTov "Ap- 
 (Milt;. izapayjpi^KCL ouv v-rria-rpe- 
 i//€V €i5 IlijXoiyo-wy, jcai expa- 
 Tijo-ey T^5 iS/jt^ j3a<r*Xe/a? -^ 
 Oe %wfa cxXij^>j diro tou a^roS 
 ovojxaTOi AlyuTTTO?. Xf-yct 7ap 
 OTt /*ei/ 'li^ua-iq § cvcaXerro 
 AlytTTTOf , "ApfAaii Se o aSeX- 
 ^>of a^roi/ Aavaoq, 
 
 them all, some by force of arms, and 
 others without a battle, by the mere 
 terror of his power. And being 
 elated with his success, he advanced 
 still more confidently, and overthrew 
 the cities, and subdued the countries 
 of the East. 
 
 But Armais, who was left iu Egypt, 
 took advantage of the opportunity, and 
 fearlessly perpetrated all those acts 
 which his brother had enjoined him 
 not to commit : he violated the queen, 
 and continued an unrestrained inter- 
 course with the royal concubines ; and 
 at the persuasion of his friends he 
 assumed the diadem, and openly op- 
 posed his brother. 
 
 But the ruler over the priests of 
 Egypt by letters sent an account to 
 Sethosis, and informed him of what 
 had happened, and how his brother 
 had set himself up in opposition to 
 his power. Upon this Sethosis im- 
 mediately returned to Pelusium, and 
 recovered his kingdom. The country 
 of Egypt took its name from Setho- 
 sis, who was called also ^gyptus, as 
 was his brother Armais known by 
 the name of Danaus. — Joseph, contr. 
 Jpp. lib. I. c. 14, 15. 
 
 * innrogidtro Big. Hafn. 
 
 X Hud. from Vet. Int. — /ifewv VuJg. 
 
 f ToifxitoiKiv Hafn. 
 
 § Sdf^ws Big. 
 
176 
 
 MANETHO. 
 
 OF THE ISRAELITES. 
 
 TouTov {A[/.€va(ptv) eiti^v- 
 
 ua-irep "^Clpoq * €iq rSv i:po av- 
 
 x€iv he Tr/V iiri^vf/.iaiy oiAMWfA^ 
 fjt.\v avrS*AiJt.€vu(l)€i, ttctrpoq Se 
 
 xoiJyT; jt>t6T€(7%>jxevai ^vcreut;, 
 Kara re tro^/av xa* -npoyvcca-iv 
 Tojy e(rofx.evav. ct7re*v oi/y aiiTw 
 toCtov Toy OjiAwvy/AOi/, or* Si/vtj- 
 (rerai ^feoiiq l^eTvy d y.ci^apa,v 
 dici re "keitpuv xa* tSv aXXav 
 [Aiapuv dv^puitav Trjv %copa.v 
 azoca'av itoi^a-eiev, 
 
 'Ha-^evra he tov ^oca-ikeoCf 
 •navroc^ Tovq ru o-WjWaTa heXco- 
 ^vjlJi.evov(; ex Tfjq Alyvnrov crvv- 
 ayayeTv' yevea-^ai Se rov tt'/Ji- 
 ^ovq f^vpidbag oxTw* xat tou- 
 TOi^j c<5 Taq Xi^orof/,i(X<; Tccq ev 
 tS ntpo^ dvetro'K'fiv {/.epei rov 
 Ne/Xou e/Aj9aX€~y avrov, oTvai; 
 epydtfiivro xa) ruv aXkav A*- 
 yvitrtuv 01 eyv-e-xfispia-fjievoi. 
 eiva.1 8e rtva^ ev avro7(; xa* 
 Twv "koyloov Upeasv (^vjc/,) 
 XcTT/j^c irvyy.e%v[Aevovq. rov 8e 
 *A{A.evco(f)iv cKeTvovy rov <ro(pov 
 xa; jwavTixov dv^ptx* vitobeia-- 
 
 This king (Amenophis) was de- 
 sirous of beholding the gods, as Orus, 
 one of his predecessors in the king- 
 dom, had seen them. And he com- 
 municated his desire to a priest of the 
 same name with himself, Amenophis, 
 the son of Papis, who seemed to 
 partake of the divine nature, both in 
 his wisdom and knowledge of futu- 
 rity : and Amenophis returned him 
 answer, that it was in his power to 
 behold the gods, if he would cleanse 
 the whole country of the lepers and 
 other unclean persons that abounded 
 in it. 
 
 Well pleased with this information, 
 the king gathered together out of 
 Egypt all that laboured under any 
 defect in body, to the amount of 
 eighty thousand, and sent them to the 
 quarries, which are situated on the 
 east side of the Nile, that they might 
 work in them and be separated from 
 the rest of the Egyptians. And (he 
 says) there were among them some 
 learned priests who were affected 
 with leprosy. And Amenophis the 
 wise man and prophet, fearful lest 
 the vengeance of the gods should fall 
 both on himself and on the king, if 
 
 * Hud. from Vet. Int *ap Vulg. 
 
 f Hud. — nuKwioi Al. 
 
MANETHO. 
 
 177 
 
 ^ai 
 
 TTpo; ai/Tov re nai tov ,' 
 
 Sct- 
 
 ^€VT€^ ocp^-^a-ovrai- xat trpoiT- 
 
 ^■fjo-ova-i TiVf< ToTq fAiapoi^, xat 
 Trjq Ai-yDTTTC/Li K^aT7j(royo"<v eir' 
 
 |t>tey a^Tsv eiTrfn/ ravra rS 
 jSacrtXtr, ypoupvjif Se xaraXi- 
 TTOVTcx. Ttepi "KdyTuv eavTQV av€- 
 "ktiv. €v ocBvixlq:. ti €iva,i rlv 
 ^cta-tKecc. 
 
 (K^tTTCtTa Kara Ae^ii/ ovtu 
 yeypsccpev), Tav Se raiV Xaro- 
 
 auTsrf xa* o"x€7r>jv a'lro/xfpiVrj 
 T»;y Tore tSv TtoifAevoov ep^/xoj- 
 9f€7(Tctv iroAiv, "I" Avapiv avve- 
 %W|?»j<rev, eTTt Ce '^ iroA*? xara 
 T^v SffoXo-y/av avoo^^v Tvcbu- 
 
 Oi 8e flq Tavrvjv ftTcX- 
 ^TovTf^, xa* Toy tottov toStov 
 6<V air oVrao-^v J e%oyT«^, ^-ye- 
 [MUX avrc>}> Myo/xe^/ov tiva, roov 
 'HXiQitoknuv Upewv 'Oadpa-i- 
 <^oy§ iaT'^cravTO. xa* tovto) 
 TreiOapx^a-ovTei; iv 'nSicriv apvco- 
 lAOTyjaay' o 8e %pu'To> />tfv av- 
 rotq vo/xov eS'eTo, |t>tvjTe Trpocr- 
 xuvf rv Sreoi;^, jlcijtc tuv fAoXia-- 
 
 it should appear that violence had 
 been offered them, added this also in 
 a prophetic spirit ; — that certain peo- 
 ple would come to the assistance of 
 these unclean persons, and would 
 subdue Egypt, and hold it in posses- 
 sion for thirteen years. These tidings 
 however he dared not to communi- 
 cate to the king, but left in writing 
 an account of what should come to 
 pass, and destroyed himself, at which 
 the king was fearfully distressed. 
 
 (After which he writes thus, word 
 for word :) When those that were 
 sent to work in the quarries had con- 
 tinued for some time in that raiser- 
 able state, the king was petitioned to 
 set apart for their habitation and pro- 
 tection the city Avaris, which had 
 been left vacant by the Shepherds ; 
 and he granted them their desire : 
 now this city, according to the theo- 
 logy above, is a Typhonian city. 
 
 But when they had taken posses- 
 sion of the city, and found it well 
 adapted for a revolt, they appointed 
 for themselves a ruler from among 
 the priests of Heliopolis, one whose 
 name was Osarsiph, and they bound 
 themselves by oath that they would 
 be obedient. Osarsiph then, in the 
 first place enacted this law, that they 
 should neither worship the gods, nor 
 
 * Hud. — Trpo^s/itvov Vulg. 
 J a.7roxHT(X7Taa-tv Hafn. 
 
 t Hud. from MSS. Vet. Int.— Al. omit. 
 J Hud. from Vet. Int. — 'Oadpu^pov Vulg. 
 A A 
 
178 
 
 MANETHO. 
 
 Ta iv My^ttrt^ ^eiMa-revofAivuy abstain from any of those sacred ani- 
 
 iepav ^uav amix'^a-Oai /ATjSevo?, mals which the Egyptians hold in 
 
 -jravTa re ^veiv Ka) avocXovv' veneration, but sacrifice and slay them 
 
 (Twdiirej-Oai te {Xfj^evl waV all ; and that they should connect 
 
 Tuv <riivu[ji,oa-{jL€i'Ccv.ToiavTahe themselves with none but such as 
 
 youoQeTTia-at;, v.ou •n'kua-Ta. were of that confederacy. When he 
 
 oi>Xex,j [ji.ccXi(Tra to?? Alyvi:- ^ had made such laws as these, and 
 
 rloiq kOKTuoTq^ iva.vriovfji.evaf many Others of a tendency directly 
 
 ev.e'keva-ev ito'Kvxeificf. roc r^q in opposition to the customs of the 
 
 'jToXeu-^ iitiG-Mvat^eiv reixvj, vlcu Egyptians, he gave orders that they 
 
 Tcfl^ TToXcjocov €roiy.ovq yivetr- should employ the multitude of hands 
 
 ^at Toy Ttpoq ^Aixevaxpiv"]' tov in rebuilding the walls about the city, 
 
 ^aa-i'/Joi. avroq Sc trpoa-Xa^o- and hold themselves in readiness for 
 
 [Aevoq p,60' eawToy yta) ray war with Amenophis the king. He 
 
 aXXecv lepeav xa* (rvfA.[A.€[j(.iaa- then took into his counsels some 
 
 fxevavf eirefxipe irpecr^eK; Tipot;'^ Others of the priests and unclean 
 
 rov<; vTco TeQf/.axreaq aTceXa.- persons : and sent ambassadors to 
 
 SreyTa$§ Tro/^aeva?, e*? iroXiv the city called Jerusalem, to those 
 
 rrjv y.a,Xovix€V7jv 'UpotroXviAo. Shepherds who had been expelled by 
 
 Kal roc v.aff iavrov xa* rovq Tethmosis : and he informed them 
 
 aXXovi; rovq a-vvaniAaa-Bevraq of the position of their affairs, and 
 
 IriXuaraqf vj^iov a-vveitKTrpa- requested them to come up unani- 
 
 rtTjuv ofAodvfAoZov eV A'tyvir- mously to his assistance in this war 
 
 rov, 'Eird^eivW fxiv ovvavrovq against Egypt. He also promised in 
 
 ^.Tr^yye/XaTo, tt/jStov /xcv e)^ the first place to reinstate them in 
 
 Avapiv r^v ttpoyoviv.riv avrwv their ancient city and country Avaris, 
 •narplta, yiat ra 67riT>y8e*a and provide a plentiful maintenance 
 
 ro7q oxXoiq irape^eiv dipBova;, for their host, and fight for them as 
 
 vTiepiA.a.x'fia-ea^ai le ore Uoi, occasion might require ; and assured 
 
 >ta* pt^liaq vi:oxeipiov avroi(; them that he would easily reduce the 
 
 tV %«/)ay Ttoi-qaiiv. ol le virep- country under their dominion. The 
 Xapeiq yevduevoi, Trdcvrei; izpo- Shepherds received this message with 
 
 • Hud. from MSS. — l9-<cr/xsj/o;s Vulg. 
 f Hud. from Vet. Int. — Msi;w<p<i» Vulg. 
 § Hud. MSS.— an-sA^^i/ras Al. 
 
 + Hud. MSS.— Al. omit it. 
 II Lowth proposes onrx^ttv. 
 
MANETHO. 
 
 179 
 
 ^VfAuq eiq eUoa-i [j(.vpia.<iaq av- 
 SpSJv arvvezdpfAYia-ai'f xa« {/.(t* 
 Qv TioXh Tj-Koy ei^ Avapiv. 
 
 *A(ji.iva(piq V ruv Alyvit- 
 Tiuv ^aa-iXevq, uq itiv^CTO ra 
 Kara ttjv €v.ilvav €cf)ohovy ov 
 fji.€rpia}<; a-vveyyBriy t^^ irap' 
 ^ AfAcvacpeuq rov IlciiriQi; fAvvja-- 
 
 ^■6*5 7rpoS)JAW(76Ct>^. KOc) TtpOTC- 
 
 pov a-vvayxyuv TtX^Qoq Alyvn- 
 TiccVy V.OU ^ovKcva-df^fvoq [xeTa 
 rwv iv rovTQiq yyycwoVwv, rd 
 re Upa XJioa. roc TcpSra /xaKtcr- 
 ra iv ro7q tepoTq rii^u)[/.€va wq 
 y eavrov fA€r€T:€f/,\paroi v/x.) 
 ro7q v.cf,ra f^epoq iepfvaiv ita- 
 p-^yyeiXev* vq aa-(paX€<rrcx.ra, 
 rxv ^€U)v (TvyKpvtpai roc goocva. 
 rov Se vlw ^iOuvf rov xat 
 Paf/.€a-a-rjv dm Vd[A.\peccq rov 
 TTOcrpoq a)vou,ac<Tf/.€VQV ittvraerfi 
 ovrac, i^eOero itpoq rov iavrov 
 (fnXov. avroq he hioc^dq ro7q 
 akXoic AlyvTzrloiq, ov<nv elq 
 rpiocKOvra [xvpiocBuq dvhpZv 
 fAaxifAordrcoVy kqu to7c ttoXc- 
 [Aioiq aTiocvrria-aa-iv ov (rwe^a- 
 Xev' dXku. [AcXXeiv ^€0[Aaxe7v 
 vofJi.i(Taqy iraXivZpo[A'^<raq vjxev 
 etq M€/>«j!)/y. dvocXa^uv re rov- 
 re "ATiiVf v.ai ra. aXXa roc 
 €Y.€7ae fxeraitefJiipBevra Upa, 
 ^Sct, ivBvq e\q AWioviav avv 
 
 the greatest joy, and quickly mus- 
 tered to the number of two hundred 
 thousand men, and came up to Avaris. 
 Now Amenophis the king of Egypt, 
 when he was informed of their inva- 
 sion, was in great consternation, re- 
 membering the prophecy of Ameno- 
 phis, the son of Papis. And he as- 
 sembled the armies of the Egyptians, 
 and having consulted with the leaders, 
 he commanded the sacred animals to 
 be brought to him, especially those 
 which were held in more particular 
 veneration in the temples, and he 
 forthwith charged the priests to con- 
 ceal the images of their gods with 
 the utmost care. Moreover he placed 
 his son Sethos, who was also called 
 Ramesses from his father Rampses, 
 being then but five years old, under 
 the protection of a faithful adherent ; 
 and marched with the rest of the 
 Egyptians being three hundred thou- 
 sand warriors, against the enemy, who 
 advanced to meet him : but he did 
 not attack them, thinking it would be 
 to wage war against the gods, but 
 returned, and came again to Mem- 
 phis, where he took Apis and the 
 other sacred animals he had sent for, 
 and retreated immediately into Ethio- 
 pia together with all his army, and 
 all the multitude of the Egyptians ; 
 
 • voLpityytKKtv Big. 
 
 t S/^w Big, 
 
180 
 
 MANETHO. 
 
 ray AlyntTia> av^%Bri, %a.flri 
 yap ^v uvTu v'Tioxeipi6(; o ruv 
 Ai'^TiWwv ^cta-i\ev<;' o^fev vito- 
 Se|ajt*€V05, Kot Tov^ oxXovq 
 •ndyraq tiroXa^av olq €<r%€v t) 
 Xapac twv iipoi; av^pccntlvvjv 
 rpocfi^v eTcirvibeioov, v-cCi TroXe^* 
 xai Kwjoca? Tip\c, t^v i<av %€- 
 7cpa)[X€yuv Tpt<rK(?»'SeKa erSv 
 uTio r^q oipy^q avrov "f eynrrco- 
 (Tiv avTupv-uq^ <iv% ^ttov y€ 
 
 YmI (TTpaiOTC^tov AlBlQ'Kl'MV 
 
 Ttpoq (pvXay//)v e7r€Ta|e roTq 
 map* *AfA€vaxl>€a)q toS ^aca-iXeaq 
 €7rJ tSv opiciv T^5 Alyvarov, 
 
 Ka* Ta [A.h ycccra rvjv At- 
 KfiOTCiav roitxvra. ot Be 2oXv- 
 fjurai yiareA^fovreq, <rhv ro7q 
 fAiapoiq ruy AiyxMTiuv civTaq 
 dvoa-tccq J ToUq dv^puTiOiq icpoa-- 
 T{vr\y^'(l<Tavt acrre tvjv tSv 
 irpoeiprjfAev&yvv.pdTyja-iv %€tptT- 
 TTjy § (paiveadaij to7<; rore to, 
 roijTu]/ ao-fjSijjLcaTa KfeafAevoit;. 
 v.(Xi yap oil f^Qvov iroXnc Y.a) 
 •AUfJ-aq eveiipvja-av, ov^e lepo- 
 o"oXo3vT«f, oCSe Kv[Aatvo[Aevoi 
 c,oava K!iwv vipMvvro, dXXa 
 Kcti roiq avroiq OTtravioiq tuv 
 <r€^a<rT€vo[X€vc>}v Upuv X^jcov 
 XpuifAevoi S^TeXovy, xa* ^oraq 
 
 for the king of Ethiopia was under 
 obligations to him. He was there- 
 fore kindly received by the king, 
 who took care of all the multitude 
 that was with him, while the country 
 supplied what was necessary for their 
 subsistence. He also allotted to him 
 cities and villages during his exile, 
 which was to continue from its be- 
 ginning during the predestined thir- 
 teen years. Moreover he pitched a 
 camp for an Ethiopian army upon 
 the borders of Egypt, as a protection 
 to king Amenophis. 
 
 In the mean time, while such was 
 the state of things in Ethiopia, the 
 people of Jerusalem, who had come 
 down with the unclean of the Egyp- 
 tians, treated the inhabitants with 
 such barbarity, that those who wit- 
 nessed their impieties believed that 
 that their joint sway was more exe- 
 crable than that which the Shepherds 
 had formerly exercised alone. For 
 they not only set fire to the cities 
 and villages, but committed every 
 kind of sacrilege, and destroyed the 
 images of the gods, and roasted and 
 fed upon those sacred animals that 
 were worshipped ; and having com- 
 
 * Hud. supposes some nord such as vagacrxctJ^ to have been lost here, 
 t MSS. inserts th t^v. | Hafn. inserts xa). 
 
 § Hud. from Lowth and Vet. Int. — j^puo-of Vulg. 
 
MANETHO. 
 
 181 
 
 >ca« <r(f)ay€7<; tovt&iv Upe7q xa* 
 Ttpo(f)'qTa^ rjvdyKCc'^ov -y/vfer^a*, 
 xai yvfAvov^ i^i^akov' Aeyerai 
 
 vofAOvq ainoiq Y.ocTa^aXXQ[/.€VOi 
 lepev^f TO yevoq 'HKiovTroXiTi^q^ 
 ovofAa *0<rap(r](f)f d-Ko lov iv 
 'HX/ou TsoKei \feov 'Oa-ipeu^y at; 
 [Aire^TI €*ff rovTo to yevoq, 
 utTereOr] rovvofjuz -acii irpoa-/}- 
 
 pelled the priests and prophets to 
 kill and sacrifice them, they cast them 
 naked out of the country. It is said 
 also that the priest, who ordained 
 their polity and laws, was by birth 
 of Heliopolis, and his name Osarsiph, 
 from Osiris the god of Heliopolis : 
 but that when he went over to these 
 people his name was changed, and 
 he was called Moyses. — Joseph, contr. 
 App, lib. I. c. 26. 
 
 OF THE SHEPHERDS AND ISRAELITES. 
 
 (^Aeyei Se 6 MaveOav r.a.- 
 Atv.) "Ot* fji.€Tcc Tcantx e7r5jX- 
 ^ev ^AiAevacpiq aTO AlBiQ-ntaq 
 fAeroc y.eyaXtiq ^vvdfjLeat;, v.ai 
 vloq avrov Fdixtprj^ koI av- 
 TOi ty^m Zvv(zy.iif' ksc) (rvfA^d.- 
 XovTcq ol "bvo ro7(; •noif/.iO'i xal 
 TOiq fAicicpo7(;y iviY.rj(Toi.v avroi/q, 
 KOI TToXKovq divoyireivavTeq 
 i^iaigav aprohq ^XP^ '^^^ optoov 
 TYJg ^vpia<;. 
 
 (Manetho again says :) After this 
 Amenophis returned from Ethiopia 
 with a great force, and Rampses also, 
 his son, with other forces, and en- 
 countering the Shepherds and the 
 unclean people, they defeated them 
 and slew multitudes of them, and 
 pursued them to the bounds of Syria. 
 — Joseph, contr. App. lib. I. c. 27. 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE EXODUS 
 
 FROM CHiEREMON. 
 
 META rovTOV i^erda-oci ^ov- 
 Xo[xai Xaip-TJiA-oya. y.a) yap 
 ovToq PilyvitTiayir^v (pd.crv.av la- 
 Toplav a-vyypdcpciy, k«i* Trpotr- 
 Sre<5 TctuTo oi'OfA.a rov ^acrt- 
 Xew? mep o MaviOax;) 'Ajtxevw- 
 duVf v.ru Tov vlov aiirov Fa- 
 
 ** Kara Tol? vmovq yj "laiq 
 i(pdvv) ta 'AjtAcvw^et, [/.€[/.(po- 
 lAevyj avTov, on to Uph ainrjq 
 €v ra TioXefAO) v.ar eav.aiirai. 
 4fpm(pdvrrjV* 5e UpoypaiAfAa- 
 rea (jtavai, iav tuv tov^ (ao- 
 Xv<r[A,ovq kyj^wm dvhpZv v.a- 
 ^dpifi T7}v AtyvTrTov iraiia-aa-- 
 ^ai rrjq 'KToiaq'f avrov, 'Ett*- 
 Xe^avra Sc twv iizKrivav {/.v- 
 pidhaq €*>tocri7revT€ iv.^aX€iv. 
 
 After him (Manetho) I wish to 
 examine Chaeremon, who professes 
 to have composed a history of 
 Egypt. He gives the same name as 
 does Manetho to the king Ameno- 
 phis and his son Ramesses, and says 
 as follows — 
 
 *' Isis appeared to Amenophis in 
 his dreams, rebuking him that her 
 temple should have been overthrown 
 in war. Upon which Phritiphantes 
 the sacred scribe told him, that if he 
 would clear Egypt of all polluted 
 persons he would be delivered from 
 these terrors. He therefore collected 
 two hundred and fifty thousand un- 
 clean persons, and drove them out. 
 Their leaders were two scribes called 
 
 * ♦/5iTOi8(iT)jv, ^piTofihrviv, Al. MSS. 
 
 f wT^af El, 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 183 
 
 *Hyi7(T6ai V avrZv 7pajtA|txa- Moyses and Josephus, the latter of 
 
 T«a« Muva^v re xai 'Is^TvjTroy, whom was a sacred scribe : but their 
 
 Ka< toStov lepoypctufA^Tex. Egyptian names were, that of Moyses 
 
 AlyvTiria, h* avTo7(; ovotAccTv, Tisithen, and that ofJosephus Pete- 
 
 elmi, tS fxey Uuvari Tia-iScv, seph. They bent their way towards 
 
 ru Se 'Iwo-^irw ITeTeo-'/^f/). Tov- Pelusium where they met with three 
 
 Tovt; 8' et? rifXouViov i'AOeiy, hundred and eighty thousand men left 
 
 xai €7riTi;%e?y fAvpidai Tpia- there by Amenophis, whom he would 
 
 xovraoxTw KaTaXeAe*^eW<? not suffer to come into Egypt. 
 VTio Tov 'Au€vu(pio<; a<; ov ^e- 
 
 Olt; (piXtav avvBeiAevovi; eri With these they made a treaty and 
 
 T^v A'lyvTCTov a-Tpccreva-ai. invaded Egypt. But Amenophis 
 
 Tov §€ 'A^evwf/)iv ovx ^^ro- waited not to oppose their incursion, 
 
 //e/vavTa ttjv ecpohv uvtZv ei? but fled into Ethiopia, leaving his 
 
 A\6ioTii%y (pvy€iv v.-xiakiTzLvia wife pregnant : and she concealed 
 
 T^f yvvouY.01. eyKvoy. ^v v.fvTc- herself in a cavern where she brought 
 
 rouevtiv ev ria-i (nf/jXaion; re^ forth a child and named him Messe- 
 
 KcrvTraiSa, oyojwa Mecro^vvjy,* nes, who when he arrived at man- 
 
 ov avlpuBivra i)Sia^ai Toy? hood drove out the Jews into Syria, 
 *Iovhaiov(; ii; ttjv ^vplav, ov- being about two hundred thousand, 
 Ta? ire/jt iUotri y.vpia.la.<;y -aou and recalled his father Amenophis 
 TOV 'Kcnipa Wy.kvaxpiv U t^^ from Ethiopia. — Joseph, contr. App. 
 AiSrwir/a? yiarali^a<r^ai." lib. I. C. 32. 
 
 OF THE EXODUS : 
 
 FROM DIODORUS SICULUS. 
 
 Kara T/yi/ A'iyvjvTov to Tra- There having arisen in former days 
 
 Xatov, Aom*K^5 itfpKTTota-h'q a pestiferous disease in Egypt, the 
 
 -ycvo/Aevij?, auiney.TttJV oi ttoX- multitude attributed the cause of the 
 
 Aoi T^v ah'av tuv xaxSv iiii evil to the Deity : for a very great 
 
18 t EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 hoii[Aovi<jy, 'TtoKKwv yap xai concourse of foreigners of every na- 
 
 Tvavro^aTrav aaroiyio^av le- tion then dwelt in Egypt, who were 
 
 vuv, v.ai hrfAkayfAevoiq e^€<7» addicted to Strange rites in their 
 
 y^pcofjievcov itifi to Upov aa) Tccq worship and sacrifices ; so that in 
 
 ^va-iaq, ycccraXeXva-Qact rvve- consequence the due honours of the 
 
 jSatve 7ra/j' avroiq ruq itar- gods fell into disuse. Whence the 
 
 piovg rav ^eav xi/Aa?. "Oirep ol native inhabitants of the land infer- 
 
 rvjq xSpoK; iyyeveTq vitiXa^ov, red, that, unless they removed them, 
 
 iav fA,ri Tovi d>.\o<pvkovq fAe- there would never be an end of their 
 
 rct<rr'^(ravrai,y.pi<nv ovKscrea-- distresses. They immediately there- 
 
 ^oci ray xa>cSy. Ev^iiq oh fore expelled these foreigners ; the 
 
 ^€yrjXaTov[jt,€vuv tZv akXoe^- most illustrious and able of whom 
 
 vavj ol |M,6v iTti(f)av€crTa,roi jtax passed over in a body (as some say) 
 
 SpacTTtvcwTaTOi crva-rpcKpevreq into Greece and Other places under 
 
 i^€ppi(f)^<Tav (uq riveq (paa-iv) the conduct of Celebrated leaders, of 
 
 tlq TTjv 'EXXaSa, y.ou rivaq whom the most renowned were Da- 
 
 erepovq Toitovg (%ovTa,q a^ioXo- naus and Cadmus. 
 yovq vjy€i/.oyaqf av vjyovvTQ Aa- 
 voihq xa* KaSjOco^ tSv ak'Kav 
 iiti(f)av€(TTaroi. 
 
 •Q 8e ntoXvg Xcw; e^eitea-ev But a large body of the people 
 
 ei^ T»jy yvv yca'kovy.ev'^v *Iov- went forth into the country which is 
 
 hatav, oil itoppa fxlv xcijw.evvjy now called Judaea, situated not far 
 
 T?? MyvtiTovy iravTCAaq §6 distant from Egypt, being altogether 
 
 epri[ji.ov ova-acv vcxt eKetvovq desert in those times. The leader of 
 
 Tolq xpovQvq. vjyeTro Se t^? this colony was Moses, a man very 
 
 aTcoiv-laq o itpoa-a.yopevoiJi.evot; remarkable for his great wisdom and 
 
 Mwo-Jj?, <f)pov^<r€i hi TToXX^ y.al valour. When he had taken posses- 
 
 avlpei^ irXeTcTTov ha<p€pav. sion of the land, among other cities, 
 
 OvToq he xaTaXa]So/xevo< t^ he founded that which is called Jeru- 
 
 %w/jav, aXKa<; re itoMK; exT<o-€ salem which is now the most cele- 
 
 nal Trjv yvv ovcrav eTCKpaveard- brated. — Lib. XL. EcL i. p. 921. 
 
 TflVfOVOtAoCfifXeVflV 'ltpoc-oAV[A.a, 
 
 N.B. The rest of the fragment gives an account of the Jewish polity, laws, 
 &c. It was the beginning of Diodorus' history of the Jewish war, and is pre- 
 served by Photius. 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 185 
 
 OF THE EXODUS OF THE JEWS 
 
 FROM LYSIMACHUS. 
 
 \aw Tuv 'lofSa/wv XeTrpovq ov- 
 rocq no,) xl/apovi;^ xat oiXXcx, j/o- 
 
 Upa, -AarcKperjyovTcici; fxeraiTeiv 
 rpO(lrqu. TlocfxivoXKav Se av^pu- 
 nav voafiKu^ itfpnuecrQvruv, 
 anapTtitzv iv ttj klyvittcp ye- 
 vea^fai. Bo)iXopiv 8e, tqv rav 
 Piiyvmlav ^aa-iKeot, el^ Ay-- 
 jM,£yya * ire/Ai/zat izfpi t^? a-KCcp- 
 'niaq rovq {/.avT€va-o[X€vov(;' tqv 
 
 S'apai aTT* av^puTtccv avdyvccv 
 xa< By(r<r6jSSj/, CKjSaXXovra 
 
 ayTol? €X tSv Ifp£> 6i5 TQTCQVq 
 
 tpefAQV^f TQV^ 8e y\^upQvq y.ou 
 "keitpQvq ^v^ia-at, uq toS ^X/oy 
 ayavaKTOUJ'TO? ctt* t5j Toyrwy 
 ^(W^ Kal Ta «epi6 dyyiaotij -aou 
 
 QVTU t\v 7^1/ y.apl[Q(l)Qp'^(T€lV. 
 
 Tqv Se Box%o^<v rot'^ XPWf^^^^ 
 XajSovTct To:>5 re tV/Jcrif Jta/ 
 im^ufxtTO^ w/joorKdXeo-a/Acyov, 
 xeXcUcrai €7riXoy))v irfiiyitrafA.i" 
 vov(; Twv a-Ka^dpTuv, tq7^ 
 
 He says. That in the reign of Boc- 
 choris king of Egypt, the Jewish 
 people being infected with leprosy 
 scurvy, and sundry other diseases, 
 took shelter in the temples where 
 they begged for food; and that in 
 consequence of the vast number of 
 persons who were seized with the 
 complaint there became a scarcity in 
 Egypt. Upon this Bocchoris the 
 king of the Egyptians sent persons 
 to inquire of the Oracle of Ammon, 
 respecting the sterility : and the god 
 directed him to cleanse the temples 
 of all polluted and impious men and 
 cast them out into the desert, but to 
 drown those that were affected with 
 the leprosy and scurvy, inasmuch as 
 their existence was displeasing to the 
 Sun; then to purify the temples ; upon 
 which the land would recover its ferti- 
 lity. When Bocchoris had received the 
 oracle, he assembled the priests and 
 attendants of the altars, and com- 
 manded them to gather together all the 
 unclean persons and deliver them over 
 to the soldiers to lead them forth into 
 
 ♦ "Ajtifiwvos MSS. 
 
 t 'Epc'v MSS. 
 B B 
 
186 
 
 EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 <rrpotriurcti^ tovtov^ 'napabov- 
 vai Kardiity avrovq e*? tvjv 
 epyjf^ov' Tcv^ Be Xcnpoliq etq fAO- 
 Xv^livovq yjip-a^ ej/Svjo-ayTa?, 
 iva yia,\fu<riv elq to iteKor/oq. 
 'Rvaria-^ivrcov 8e tSv XeirpZv 
 y.ai ypapSv, Tolg oKKcvq <rvvv.- 
 ^poia^ivTaq eiq roTiovq ipyjfAOvq 
 CKTe^Tjvat ctt' anuXci^' 'Ev- 
 
 •rtepi avTuVf vi/vtroj S' eiriye- 
 yofA.€V'/](;, Ttxip V.OU \\)yy(A)q xay- 
 ccLVTaq (pvXaTTeiv iavTOiK;^ 
 Tfiv T* eTTiotJo-av VTjv.ra j/vja-- 
 TivaavTaq iKda-yiecr^at rovq 
 ^eov^j Tiep) rov aZa-ezi avrovq. 
 Ty §* iTtio^a-ri vjfAep^ Mcova^v 
 riva <j-v[/.^QvXtv<7ai cu!to<V, 
 'irapa^aKAOfAevovq fAiav olov 
 TCfAvciv, axpiqccv * 'iX^ua-iv elq 
 roTTOvq ohovfAcpovq, TtapaviiMv- 
 
 caa-^di 
 
 re atiTo?if, jtxvjre ocv- 
 
 apia-ra a-vf^^ovXevaeiv, aKXa 
 rat x^ipova' ^€Zv re vaovq aai 
 ^ufAovq^ aq av icepiTv-xfioa-iv, 
 avarp€T:€iv. Xvvaivea-dvruv 
 8e rSu aXXuv, ret So^^evTa 
 mtovvrai; hot TTJq ip^fAOv tto- 
 piiJ€<T^cx.t, ly.avZq 8e oxXfiBev- 
 raq €X)5'€*v e'iq rvjv olv.ovy.evriv 
 yfi>pa.Vy y.a) rot/? re dv^puicovc; 
 v^piCfivraq, xai rot lepot crvKwv- 
 raq y.at efXTtpria-avrai;^ eXBeiv 
 
 the desert ; but to wrap the lepers in 
 sheets of lead and cast them into the 
 sea. After they had drowned those 
 afflicted with the leprosy and scurvy, 
 they collected the rest and left them 
 to perish in the desert. But they 
 took counsel among themselves, and 
 when night came on lighted up fires 
 and torches to defend themselves, and 
 fasted all the next night to propitiate 
 the gods to save them. Upon the 
 following day a certain man called 
 Moyses counselled them to persevere 
 in following one direct way till they 
 should arrive at habitable places, and 
 enjoined them to hold no friendly 
 communication with men, neither to 
 follow those things which men es- 
 teemed good, but such as were con- 
 sidered evil : and to overthrow the 
 temples and altars of the gods as 
 often as they should happen .with 
 them. When they had assented to 
 these proposals, they continued their 
 journey through the desert, acting 
 upon those rules, and after severe 
 hardships they at length arrived in a 
 habitable country, where, having in- 
 flicted every kind of injury upon the 
 inhabitants, plundering and burning 
 the temples, they came at length to 
 the land which is now called Judaea, 
 and founded a city and settled there. 
 This city was named Hierosyla from 
 
 oiy^i h art Big. Hafn. 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 187 
 
 c'k Tr^y vvv 'lovSa/av 'Ttpoa-ayo- their disposition. But in after times 
 
 pevQ[j(.€v'/iv, xT/o-avTctf Se tcoKiv when they acquired strength, to ob- 
 
 ivTuZOsc xaToixeiv. To Se literate the reproach, they changed its 
 
 aarv tovto 'lepoirvKa* aito name and called the city Hierosoly- 
 
 trji iv.etvu)v haB^akaq avofjidar- ma, and themselves Hierosolymites. 
 
 ^ar-j- Ca-Tcpov Se avTov<; tin- — Jos, contr, App, 34. 
 
 y.paT'^(TavTaq, Xpovw ^KxXXd^ai 
 T7]V ovoiAaa-iav Trpog to [/.r]'!^ 
 ov€i^il^€<T6at, xa* Tijy re iroAiv 
 'lepoa-0'Kvi/.a, xa* avrovq 'lepa- 
 (roKviA'jvq 'npua-ctyopevtaBai. 
 
 OF THE EXODUS : 
 
 FROM POLEMO. 
 
 Topova-i KuTo. roi/q aiiToix; xpo- 
 yoi/{ yevio-Bcti Ma?<rea. 
 
 noX(/>cajy jwev €V ttj irpuTri 
 
 Tuv 'EXXijvmSv Icrropiuv Xtycov 
 'Ett* tou' AttjBo^ TotJ <^opfii?yfe&>5, 
 /Aolpa Tou AiyfTTT/wv crrpaTov 
 i^tireo'ev Alyvirrov. ot iv t7\ 
 IIccXati(rTiv7} xaAoi^/xeyaj Syp/^t, 
 oiJ iro^pu 'Apa/S/»5 ^'xTjo-aj/, 
 a^Toi S>jXoj/oT< at jtxfra Mw- 
 
 Some of the Greeks also relate 
 that Moses flourished in those times. 
 
 Polemo in the first book of his 
 Grecian histories says, that — " In the 
 reign of Apis the son of Phoroneus a 
 part of the Egyptian army deserted 
 from Egypt and took up their habi- 
 tation in that part of Syria which is 
 called Palestine not far from Arabia :" 
 these indeed were they who went out 
 with Moses. — Afric. cited Eus. Pr. 
 Ev. lib. 10. 
 
 * Quod. U^a. otc\jKiiKOi.ot. Hud. — '\tgoa6'Kxj/xa. MSS. 
 
 t <vv6jiAaffTai MSS. I Vet. Int. Hud. — Gr. omitted /x)}. 
 
188 
 
 EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE EXODUS : 
 
 FROM PTOLEMiEUS MENDESIUS. 
 
 KaTccrvta\|/€ he tvjv Avu- 
 piv "AfJicca-K; Kara, tlv 'Apyerov 
 
 HrQAflA.a'ioq. 
 
 Amosis, who lived about the same 
 time with Inachus the Argive over- 
 threw the city Avaris ; as Ptolemaeus 
 Mendesius has related in his chroni- 
 cles. — Clemens Strom, cited Eus. Pr. 
 Ev, lib. 10. 
 
 OF THE EXODUS OF THE JEWS: 
 
 FROM ARTABANUS* 
 
 Toiiq §€ %pti(Ta,fA.€VQV(; itapa. 
 tSv AlytMiiuv, TtoXKa, f^ev 
 
 TiCTjtAO)/, aXkyjv re ita.[/.T:X7j67} 
 ydaavy Sia/5avTa? tovi; vtara 
 rr]v "Apa^iav itorccixoiiq y.ou 
 StajSai/Ta? ixavov tottov, ctt* 
 T*)v epvOpav Tpiralovq eX^eTv 
 ^akaaa-av* 
 
 Ka* Me/x^iTa^ jwev \iyciv 
 
 And they (the Jews) borrowed 
 of the Egyptians many vessels and 
 no small quantity of raiment, and 
 every variety of treasure, and passed 
 over the branches of the river to- 
 wards Arabia, and upon the third 
 day's march arrived at a convenient 
 station upon the Red Sea. 
 
 And the Memphites say that 
 
 * Artabanus, evidently an Alexandrian Jew, is said to have written about 
 a century B. C. The fragments of his history which have been preserved follow 
 the Scripture with some few variations and additions. I have inserted the above 
 fragment on account of the Memphite and Heliopolitan traditions of the Exodus 
 referred to in it. Its authenticity, however, is very much to be suspected. 
 
EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 189 
 
 €[jt.Tt€ipov ovra. rov Mwucrov t^? Moyses being well acquainted with 
 
 Xapa^, TTjy afATtarn' TTj/jTjo-av- that part of the country waited for 
 
 ret, Sta ^T,pa<; t^^ SraXatro-Tj? the ebbing of the tide, and then made 
 
 re TvKYi6oq 'napamo'ai. the whole multitude pass through the 
 
 shallows of the sea. 
 
 'HXisuiroX/ra? 8e Xeyeiv But the Heliopolitans say that the 
 
 iitmaraZpocfAeTv rov ^atrikict, king pursued them with great power, 
 
 /x,€Ta -TToXX^? Si;va/*6w? cciAa and took with him the sacred ani- 
 
 xa» rolq Ka,6i€pa[A.€voi; ^uok; mals, in order to recover the sub- 
 
 hioc TO Tijy vTtapliv toi/? "lov- Stance which the Jews had borrowed 
 
 ^alovq rZv MyvKrlcov xp'^<ra,iA.i- of the Egyptians. But that a divine 
 
 vov^ haMiAlZ^eiv. T^ 8e M«u<rp voice instructed Moyses to strike the 
 
 Sre/av (poovriv yevia-^ai warn- sea with his rod : and that when 
 
 ^ai Tr|y SraAao-«ra> r^ pd^^a. Moyses heard this he touched the 
 
 rov 8c Muva-oy avLova-ccvra, waters with the rod, whereupon the 
 
 iiiiOiyeiv r^ pd^hw rov i/Saro^, waves stood apart, and the host went 
 
 •Aou, ovTcc TO [A€v voi[xa, 8;ao-T^- through along a dry path. He * says 
 
 vat, r^v Se dvva[/.iv ha. ^ripaq moreover that when the Egyptians 
 
 ohov iiop€V€(r6ai. 2yy6/*jSav- came up with them and followed after 
 
 rav Se ruv AtyvTcriav na* them, the fire flashed on them from 
 
 Si&jxo'vTOJv, (fy/jtr) iivp oivro7(; eve before, and the sea again inundated 
 
 ray efAirpoa-^ev iiiXdfArpaiy t^v the path, and that all the Egyptians 
 
 Se ^dXaa-crai/ TrdXtv rrjv oBov perished either by the fire or by the 
 
 hnv.\i<sa.i, rovq 8e AlyvTiriovi; return of the waters. 
 UTTOTf Toy Tvvpoq xai ryjq tiX'/j[x~ 
 lAvpt^oq Ttdvraq ^lacp^fczpyji/ai. 
 
 Tovq 8e 'louScfc/oi/^ ha^v- But the Jews escaped the danger 
 
 yovraq rov x/vSuvov, rpiav-ovrtx and passed thirty years in the desert, 
 
 hfi iv ry ipyiixu harptxpai, where God rained upon them a kind 
 
 ^p€xovro<; avro7g rov K^eov of grain like that called Panic, whose 
 
 yiptfAvovj %iMiov eXy/xy, ^io'v* color was like snow. He says also 
 
 'i:(xpcx,T:X-fi<rtov t^v %poav. 'y€7o- that Moyses was ruddy with white 
 
 * Artabanus ? Q,y. Does not Eusebius here resume his extract from the 
 narrative of Artabanus 1 
 
190 
 
 EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 a^ico[A(xri\<.QV. Tovra he 'Trpd^at 
 'nepY €Tij *Qvra oySovjKOVTa 
 ivvia. 
 
 hair and of a dignified deportment : 
 and that when he did these things he 
 was in the eighty-ninth year of his 
 age. — Eus. Pr, Ev, hb. 10. 
 
THE FRAGMENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE TYRIAN ANNALS 
 
 FROM 
 
 DIUS AND MENANDER. 
 
THE TYRIAN ANNALS 
 
 FROM DIUS.^ 
 
 OF HIRAM. 
 
 ABIBAAOT T€Xei;Ti]<ravT05, o 
 vloi; avTov EJjj&jjMO^'i' ejSaertXeu- 
 «rey* ovto^ ra Tcpog avctrokaq 
 
 Ka* jwe^^ov TO ao"Ti; Treiroiyj- 
 
 V.€V, § Xa* Tol ^O'AVfATZlOV AiO? 
 
 TO if/JOi/ Kit©' lavTO ov ev V7j(7aj,|j 
 %£yiTa5 Tov [A€Tcx,QV ToVov, (Tfy- 
 ?j\//6 T?5 TTOAet, vm) xpv<To7(; 
 ocvaO'qiJi.a.aiv exo'cr/Aijo-ev* ava- 
 ^aq 8e f*5 tov A(Savov vXoto- 
 jtx>j(r€ TT/JO? T^y tSv vaav xara- 
 (Txeyvjy. Tiv Se rvpavi'dZyra 'le- 
 po<ToXv[ji.uv 'EoXtJf/.Zvcx. irefX'il'ai 
 <ba<T) irpoq TOV E'tpauov 
 aiviyfAixrcc, kou Ttap* avrov 
 Xa^eTv a^iovv' ^ toi/ l\ f/.rj 
 bvv^^ivra hay.p7vai, ru Kv- 
 
 Upon the death of Abibalus his son 
 Hiromus succeeded to the kingdom. 
 He raised the eastern parts of the 
 city, and enlarged the citadel ; and 
 joined to it the temple of Jupiter 
 Olympius, which stood before upon 
 an island, by filling up the interme- 
 diate space : and he adorned that 
 temple with donations of gold ; and 
 he went up into Libanus to cut tim- 
 ber for the construction of the tem- 
 ples. And it is said that Solomon, 
 who at that time reigned in Jerusa- 
 lem, sent enigmas to Hiromus, and 
 desired others in return, with a pro- 
 posal that whichsoever of the two 
 was unable to solve them, should for- 
 feit money to the other. Hiromus 
 
 * Dion. Sync. f I,(pufxo( Sync. 
 
 J Sync, omits riji ir6Kto>s. ^ tjroiriae Sync. 
 
 II iv 'ifftf Sync. ^ Trap auTOu ir]v Kvatt Ka^elv El. 
 
 C C 
 
194 
 
 THE TYRIAN ANNALS. 
 
 o-avTt ypKActxa. airoriveiv. ofAU- 
 "koyficavra, t\ tov 'E'lpcojAOVf nai 
 {/.vj ^vvriBiVta. "hjo-cx-i xa aiv/y- 
 fjt,ara, icoXXa twv xfrnAot/rccv 
 iiq TO i'jriC,yii/.iov ocvaXuaai, 
 eira. Sf 'AjSSjj^uovoy * Tiva Tv- 
 piojt avbpcx. TO, TtpoTedevra, Xv- 
 (Tcci yea) avrov aXXa itpo^ccXuv' 
 a f/.^ Xvcravroc rov 'EoXof^uva, 
 iroXXu Tu 'EtpuiAU TcpocraTiOTi- 
 <rai xpriiAaTQ,. 
 
 agreed to the proposal, but was un- 
 able to solve the enigmas, and paid 
 treasures to a large amount as a for- 
 feit to Solomon. And it is said that 
 one Abdemonus, a Tyrian, solved the 
 enigmas, and proposed others which 
 Solomon was not able to unriddle, for 
 which he repaid the fine to Hiromus. 
 — Joseph, contr. Ap, lib. I. c. 17. — 
 Syncel. Chron. 182. 
 
 OF THE KINGS AND JUDGES FROM NEBUCHADNEZZAR 
 TO CYRUS. 
 
 'Ett* EWa^eiXov tou ^aer*- 
 Xeoj? €7roXiopTi'ria-€ NajSou^oSo- 
 voa-opoq t^v Hvpw ctt' ervj 8e- 
 Y.aTpioc'y u.era rovrov i^aari- 
 Xivere BaaX err} ^eycct. /xcxa 
 rovTov ^iKoca-Toci xaTCcrra^vj- 
 a-av TiQU i^iKCKrav' 'Exv/jSaXo^ 
 Ba{rXa%ou f^^vaq hvOf XeX^rjq 
 'AjSSst/ou iJt/fivaq 8e>ta, "k^^a.- 
 poq apxtepevq ,u7jva? Tpe<V, Mi;t- 
 yovoq vta* Tepda-rpocroq tov 'AjS- 
 ^vjXefAov SmacTTat ervj e|, Zv 
 [xera^v i^aa-tXfvjs BaXccTopoq 
 iviocvTov tva.' rovrov reXevr-^- 
 a-avro^f aTToa-reiXavreq [xere- 
 nteixxpavro Me/J/SaXov ex rrjq 
 
 In the reign of Ithobalus, Nabu- 
 chodonosorus besieged Tyre for thir- 
 teen years. After him reigned Baal 
 ten years. After him Judges were 
 appointed who judged the people : 
 Ecnibalus, the son of Baslachus, two 
 months : Chelbes, the son of Ab- 
 daeus, ten months : Abbarus, the high- 
 priest, three months : Mytgonus and 
 Gerastratus the son of Abdelemus, 
 six years : after them Balatorus 
 reigned one year as king : and upon 
 his death the Tyrians sent to fetch 
 Merbalus from Babylon : and he 
 reigned four years: and when he 
 died they sent for Hiromus, his bro- 
 
 * 'A$Ufiavov Go. 
 f Several editions omit from 'Sa$ov^ohv6(ropos. 
 
DIUS. 
 
 195 
 
 exTj Tea-a-apoc. rovrov reXev- 
 
 TIJTaVTOf, jt>t6T€7r€jtX.l/'aVT0 TOV 
 
 d^eXcpov avrov E^pccfjiov,%^ e^a- 
 oriMva-iv €tv} eixocnv. €7rt rov- 
 rov Kvpoq Tlepa'av ihvvoi<rr€v- 
 a-ev. 
 
 -TTCVTijxovTa r€(r<roipa xai rpeT^* 
 [Mjve^ itpo^ avroTq. 'EjSSo'/xw 
 
 Sovocropoi; jSaciXe/a^ ^p^ocro tio- 
 XiopxfTv Tvpov' r€<ra(xpe(rv.ai- 
 
 KS^05 Tlfpa-y}^ to y-pdro^ %a.p- 
 4Xa^€v.) 
 
 ther, who reigned twenty years. In 
 his time Cyrus was king of Persia. 
 
 (The whole time therefore amounts 
 to fifty- four years and three months. 
 For in the seventh year of his reign 
 Nabuchodonosorus began the siege 
 of Tyre : and in the fourteenth year 
 of Hiromus Cyrus the Persian as- 
 sumed the government of that king- 
 dom.) — Joseph, contr. Ap. lib. I. 
 c. 21. 
 
 ♦ ^^Hafn.Big. 
 f M Hafn. — J. Cappel. reads i^UfiM juh yoi§ xoci hxxTtf> trn, &c. 
 
THE TYRIAN ANNALS 
 
 FROM MENANDER. 
 
 OF HIRAM. 
 
 TEAETTHSANTOS Se 'A^*- 
 ^dKoVf SteSefaTO rvjv ^a<n- 
 Keiav vloq avTov ETpafAOi;^ 0(; 
 ^iccraq er'/j irevrrjViOVTCz, rpiot 
 i^a(riA€V(T€v ervj * rpiaKovra, 
 T€<r<r(y,pa. ovroq e%«0"6 tov 
 Ev^t;%a>/3(/y, rov re ^pvtroZv 
 vciova iv TDiq rov Ato? aveS'r;- 
 v.eV k'ri "i" re vkrjv ^vKuv aTieX- 
 ^av i-noipey, 0.710 rov Xeyo[Aevov 
 opov^ Ai^uvoVf y.e^piva gvXa 
 ttg xa^ rSv Upuv areyuq. xa- 
 S'eX&iv T€ rot dpxciia. Upa., 
 Y.a,ivoijq vaovq coKO^oixTjcre, to 
 re rov 'HpaxAeoi;^, xa< t^^ 
 'Ao-TapxTj? reu.(voq aviepeva-eVf 
 y.al TO fxev rov 'H^axXeof^ 
 TtparoT/ eTTOi'/jcraTo J iv rS Uep- 
 irlco [Arjnf eirex, to rrjq 'Acxao- 
 
 After the death of Abibalus, Hiro- 
 mus his son succeeded him in his 
 kingdom, and reigned thirty-four 
 years, having Hved fifty-three. He 
 laid out that part of the city which is 
 called Eurychoron : and consecrated 
 the golden column which is in the 
 temple of Jupiter. And he went up 
 into the forest on the mountain called 
 Libanus, to fell cedars for the roofs 
 of the temples : and having demo- 
 lished the ancient temples, he rebuilt 
 them, and consecrated the fanes of 
 Hercules and Astarte : he construct- 
 ed that of Hercules first, in the month 
 Peri tins ; then that of Astarte, when 
 he had overcome the Tityans who 
 had refused to pay their tribute : and 
 when he had subjected them he re- 
 
 * Hud. from Sync, and Ant.— from TrsvTiJxoi/Ta was before omitted. 
 
 \ i7r\ Sync. — iTTina. Vulg. 
 
 J Trpdnov T( Tyiv h'ysgcriv to5 'HpaxKeovs, sTrotiijffXTO AI. 
 
MENANDER. 
 
 197 
 
 T€va-€Vy [AY] ar.ohl^ovcri rovq 
 'Upoa-oK^fAUV 6a,<nA€vq. 
 
 turned. In his time was a certain 
 young man named Abdemonus, who 
 used to solve the problems which 
 were propounded to him by Solomon 
 king of Jerusalem. — Joseph, contr. 
 Ap. lib. I. c. 18. — Joseph. Antiq. 
 Jud. lib. VIII. c. 5. 
 
 OF THE SUCCESSORS OF HIRAM. 
 
 8e|aTo TT]v ^aa-iKeiav BaXea- 
 ^^apoq^ vloq, oq, ^lua-aq ervj 
 TetTTo.pa.v.ovra. rpia, i^aai- 
 "Kiva^v €T)j eTTTa. y.€Tcc rovrov 
 A^Zdarparoq || o avrov uto^, 
 ^laxraq ery] ftKOO"* Ivv^a, ejSa- 
 <riMV(rev ervj evj/ea. rovrov 61 
 Tfl^ rpodiov avTOv vloi T€(70"a- 
 pe^ iiri^QVAeva-avreq aircoAe- 
 <rav, av 6 iipea-^vrepoq i^a,(ri- 
 Aeva-ev ery) dmahvo. /-ce^' ovq 
 'Aa-TapToq o AeXaiaa-TccpTov,^ 
 oq, ^laa-aq err) irevr'^y.ovTa. 
 T€<T(j-apct, i^aaiKeva-eu I'tvj Sw- 
 Sfxa. jtAcra toStov o d^eKcpoq 
 avTOv ^AaeputAo;, ** ^ia(Ta.<; 
 
 Upon the death of Hiromus, Ba- 
 leazarus his son succeeded to the 
 kingdom ; he lived forty-three years, 
 and reigned seven : after him Abdas- 
 tratus his son reigned nine years, 
 having lived twenty-nine : against him 
 the four sons of his nurse conspired, 
 and slew him : of these the eldest 
 reigned twelve years : after them 
 Astartus, the son of Delaeastartus, 
 reigned twelve years, having lived 
 fifty-four : after him his brother 
 Aserumus reigned nine years, having 
 lived fifty-four : he was slain by liis 
 brother Pheles, who governed the 
 kingdom eight months, having lived 
 fifty years : he was slain by the priest 
 
 * T7toj El. — Lowth proposes Tvpiotg — Titicaeos Vet. Int. — 'Iux«o<s 'HCxa/o<$ 
 MSS. — 'HUxeo»s Jos. in Ant. 
 
 f Sync, omits the eleven lines from xo&tKdjv ti. 
 
 X Sync, and Jos. in Ant. insert cut). 
 
 § BaK$d^ipos Sync. — ^aak^d^tgos Dind. 
 
 II AuSao-Ta^TOf Syn. — 'A/SSacrrafTOf Din. % ' EKkxo-tk^to'j Sync. 
 
 *• 'Aer^oigvfAOi Din. 
 
198 
 
 THE TYRIAN ANNALS. 
 
 eT)j re<r(rcipoc, xa* TrevTTjjtovTa, 
 IjSaa/Xeuo-ey "(ryj hvla.. ovtq(; 
 aTrwXexo iico tov u'beXcpov ^e- 
 X>jTO^, * 0^ XajSwv T^v ^(jco-*- 
 Xc/av i^P^^ f^ivai oktco, ^iwaai 
 eTTj irevTevtovTa. to2tov avei- 
 Xev Ei^WjSaXo^ 'f' o t^? ' Ao- 
 rapTfiq Upev^, c?, jSatnAeyaaj 
 eTij TpjaxovTa St;o, i^iu(rev 
 €Tij e^'^yf.ovroc onru. tovtov hie- 
 Sefaro BaSe^wpo^J v*o?, o$, 
 ^iU(raq ervj Tecrcrapaxovxa 
 i:€vr€, e^aalhivcrev eriij e|. 
 TOt^TOu 8taSo%o^ yeyove Mar- 
 
 rpiccMvra, 5t^o, l^aa-ikiva-^v 
 tTTj ivvea. tovtov ^lu^oxo^ yi- 
 jove ^vyiAocXiccVf \\ ^laxraq S' 
 €T7j TrevTvjJtovTa e|, i^aa-iXev- 
 acv €Tvj recTcrapavtovTa eTrra. 
 
 ^ a^eX^rj aiirov^ (f)vyov(TCCf 
 
 aTTo T1J5 ElpuifAov ^oKTiXeiaq 
 axpi Kapxrjlovoq 'Kriareoo^f err} 
 pv€ jtA^vc? ^'.** 'Ere* Se Sw- 
 Sexarw ere* t5jj Elpufxov ^ac- 
 aiXeiaq iv 'l€po<ToXv[/.oii ooyio^o- 
 
 of Astarte, Ithobalus, who reigned 
 thirty-two years, having lived sixty- 
 eight : and he was succeeded by Ba- 
 dezorus his son, who reigned six 
 years, having lived forty-five : his 
 successor was Matgenus his son, who 
 reigned nine years, having lived 
 thirty-two : and he was succeeded by 
 Phygmalion who reigned forty-seven 
 years, having lived fifty-six : in the 
 seventh year of his reign his sister 
 fled from him, and founded the city 
 of Carthage in Libya. 
 
 (Whence it appears that the sum of 
 the whole time from the reign of Hi- 
 romus to the foundation of Carthage 
 is 155 years and 8 months. And since 
 the temple in Jerusalem was built in 
 the twelfth year of the reign of Hiro- 
 
 * 4>6AXijTos Sync. f Et^60aKos Sync. 
 
 X BotKi^wpog Din. — BdcX^ft^os Go. 
 
 ^ MsTivoi Din. — M)jT»}voj B. — A«t7vos Go. 
 
 il MuySaX/wv ^vajuLtxvouv Sync. — YivyfiaXlwv Go. m. — ^varifAixvout Go. 
 
 % Sc. inserts A<8w. ** Hud. from Theoph. Ant. — x' Vulg. 
 
MENANDER. 
 
 199 
 
 /iA7j^»j vao?, 767ovev ovv * mils, therefore from the building of the 
 
 atro T^5 oUohiAria-eut: tov vaov temple to the foundation of Carthage 
 
 axpt KapxTjUvoq y.ri(Teccq, eTtj the time is a hundred and forty-three 
 
 €Y.aTov rea-a-apaiyiovra. rplu f years and eight months.) — Jos. cont. 
 
 fA^vfi oxT(5.) ^p. lib. I. c. iS.—Sync. 183. 
 
 OF THE INVASION OF SALMANASAR. 
 
 e^aa-lXeva-evervirpKiMvra, e|. 
 ovroqy ditoa-Toivruiv KiTxaiW, § 
 avdT[A€v<raq, "Trpoo-vjyayero ocv- 
 Tov^ izoChiv. ktci Tovrov^ Trea- 
 t|^a^(2<5t.Xaava(rap)o tSv'Ao"- 
 a-vpiuy ^cccriAehq^ i-ni^X'^e <^oi- 
 vUrjV TroXeu.Su airao-ay. ot; riq 
 (nr€ia-uy,€Vo<; elp'^vrjVj (/.era. 
 icdvrccv dvixuptitTiv onKro}. 
 aTTCcrTTj T€ Tvplav 2i8&jv y.ai 
 *Ak^|| xa» ^ UdKai Tvpoq,^ 
 xa* -TToXXat aXXoti iroXeiq, ou 
 tS tuv ' Kaavplav kocvraq /3a- 
 (TtXcr Ttxpe^oTocv. 8*0 Tvpiccv ** 
 o^X UTroTa'yevTwv TraXiv o ^a- 
 (riXcy^ €7r' auTol^ imecTTpixype, 
 <^oi)fmcev a-viAizXvjpuacivTuv -f-f 
 avra vavq el^jHOvra, J J xa* 
 eTrtxwTrof? lY.Tav.oaiov^, a<^§§ 
 i-niirXeva-ocvret; o'l Tvpiot vava) 
 
 Elulaeus reigned thirty-six years: 
 and he fitted out a fleet against the 
 Cittaeans § who had revolted, and re- 
 duced them to obedience. But Sal- 
 manasar, the king of the Assyrians, 
 sent them assistance, and overran 
 Phoenicia : and when he had made 
 peace with the Phoenicians he return- 
 ed with all his forces. And Sidon, 
 and Ace (Acre), and Palaetyrus, and 
 many other cities revolted from the 
 Tyrians, and put themselves under 
 the protection of the king of Assyria. 
 But as the Tyrians still refused to 
 submit, the king made another expe- 
 dition against them : and the Phoe- 
 nicians furnished him with sixty ships 
 and eight hundred rowers : and the 
 Tyrians attacked him with twelve 
 ships, and dispersed the hostile fleet, 
 and took prisoners to the amount of 
 
 * Hafn. omits. f ittj ipXy Theoph. Ant. — pjny' Sync. 
 
 J 'EKiXouoi Fr. § Cyprios Sc. — Usher proposes rnTouwv. 
 
 II Some have^AiJxjj. ^ Periz. thinks it should be Brtpurli. 
 
 ** Big. Samb. and Vat. insert ocCtm. 
 
 ft Epiphanius reads it Phoenicibus exhibentibus. 
 
 JJ 70. Epiph. §§ oJs Epiph. 
 
200 
 
 THE TYRIAN ANNALS. 
 
 hevLa^vOf rSv vaSv ruv dvri- 
 
 vovaiv al^iJiaXarovq avhpaq el^ 
 'KevTCfM.oa-tovq. iireTci^rj ^rj ttav- 
 Tuv iv Tvp^ T^/>t^ 8<a rocvra. 
 dvcx.'i^ev^aq S' o ruv *A(T<Tvpiwv 
 ^aaiXevq y.arccTTifjTe (fwAaviaq 
 eTT* rov TTorafAov Y.ai t£v vbpa,- 
 yuyiav, ot tiocv.03kv<T0V(Ti Tf- 
 olov^ dpva-uT^cn.'f nai rovro 
 erecri TtevTf. yevofxeyovy h/.a.p~ 
 7€pv}(Tocv TTiWreg ex (ppetxrav 
 opvvLTuy, 
 
 five hundred men : upon which ac- 
 count the Tyrians were held in great 
 respect.* But the king of Assyria 
 stationed guards upon the river and 
 aqueducts, to prevent the Tyrians from 
 drawing water : and this continued 
 five years, during all which time they 
 were obliged to drink from the wells 
 they dug. — Joseph. Antiq. Jud. lib. 
 IX. c. 14. 
 
 * "Ap^ea^at Vat. — i^Cscr^ai Fr. 
 f Aucta hinc apud Tyrios rerum omnium pretia. Grot. 
 
CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS 
 
 FROM 
 
 HANNO AND HIEMPSAL. 
 
 B D 
 
THE PERIPLUS OF HANNO. 
 
 ANNftNOS 
 
 KAPXHAONinN BA2IAEil2 
 
 nEPinAOTS, 
 
 THE VOYAGE 
 
 OF HANNO, COMMANDER OF THE 
 CARTHAGINIANS, 
 
 TON uTTf/j Ta{ 'Hpayikiov^ 
 <rrrjKaf Xi^vaZv t^? 7775 /xe- 
 
 Toi; Kpovoy* ref*,€V€if ZrjXovvTen 
 
 Xf/wv, >cat -TToXe*? -kti^hv A*jSu- 
 (boivUccv. >ta* €TrXeu(Tev, -ttcvtij- 
 v.ovropQv<; €Qyiv.ovTa a-yav^ v.ou 
 
 ei^ api^[/.ov (xvptd^cov rpiuy, xa* 
 
 *C}q 8' ava%^€VTe^, raj 
 (TTi^^a^ Trapyj/xeA/za/Afv, xa< 
 e5« irXoi/v Sforv ^/>cfpSv cirXcu'- 
 
 RouND the parts of Libya which lie 
 beyond the Pillars of Hercules, 
 which he deposited in the temple of 
 Saturn. 
 
 It was decreed by the Carthagi- 
 nians that Hanno should undertake 
 a voyage beyond the Pillars of Her- 
 cules, and found Libyphcenician 
 cities. He sailed accordingly with 
 sixty ships of fifty oars each, and a 
 body of men and women to the num- 
 ber of thirty thousand, and provi- 
 sions and other necessaries. 
 
 When we had passed the Pillars 
 on our voyage, and had sailed beyond 
 them for two days, we founded the 
 first city, which we named Thymia- 
 
 Junonis Plin. Sollniis 
 
204f CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 Xtv, ^vTiva uyoiA,da-ciiA€v Su' terium. Below it lay an extensive 
 
 uiarvipio)^'* itellov B* avrri plain. Proceeding thence towards 
 
 [Aeya, izriv- K^VoTa irplq ea-- the west, we came to Soloeis, a pro- 
 
 %€pay avax^evt^q, liu 2oXo- montory of Libya, a place thickly 
 
 (vra. Ki^v'aIv a-^parripiov, Xa- covered with trees, where we erected 
 
 a-iov gevSpeo-i o-yvijXSro^ey, ev^a, a temple to Neptune ; and again pro- 
 
 Uoa-eiUvoq Uplv lZpv(Td[Aevoif ceeded for the space of half a day 
 
 irdXtv e7re/37j/Aev Ttplq riKiov towards the east, until we arrived at 
 
 ccvla-xovrcx. vn^ipaq vj^icru, a%p a lake lying not far from the sea, and 
 
 ivLOfAia^fiiA^v ui 'Kii/.vtiv Qv filled with abundance of large reeds. 
 
 Ttoppa -v^iq ^ahdrrriq y.€i[jt,€vr}v, Here elephants, and a great number 
 
 yiaXdf^ov lA^a-tyiv 'j:oK'aov ^ai of Other wild beasts, were feeding. 
 fj<.€ydXov, iyfja-av be v.(M eXe- 
 (pavre^f jta; raXXcc ^ripta. ve- 
 y.o[/.evai Tra/AiroXXa. 
 
 Triv re Xiy.yv]v itot.paXKd- Having passed the lake about a 
 
 lavre? ocrov yjfjiepaq itXovv, na- day's sail, we founded cities near the 
 
 Tyvtojo-a^aev f itoKeK; izplq t^ sea, called Cariconticos, and Gytte, 
 
 SraXaTTTj Y.oXovi/.eva<;, \iapiv.ov and Acra, and Melitta, and Aram- 
 
 Te riiypqi '/t.ou TvrTT,y, Y.a\ bys. Thence we came to the great 
 
 Av-pavy Y.OU MeXmav, y.cci river Lixus, which flows from Libya. 
 
 "ApaiA.^vy. Y.^-/.€7^€v t' ava%- On its banks the Lixitae, a shepherd 
 
 ^evref, vjX^owfj/ ctt/ //.eyavTro- tribe, were feeding flocks, amongst 
 
 racfAov Ai^Qv, duo nrtiq Ai^vyq whom we continued some time on 
 
 pcWa. 'uccpd S' avTov, 'Noud- friendly terms. Beyond the Lixitae 
 
 tcq av^puTtoi AiiiTcci. ^oa-ATi- dwelt the inhospitable Ethiopians, 
 
 . jtAar' €>€tA.ov, 'na.p^ olq i(ji.uvcc- who pasture a wild country intersect- 
 
 [A€v a-xpi rivoq, (l)iXoi 7cvo/>tevoi. ed by large mountains, from which 
 
 Tot;Ta'> he KaSr' vitep^evf At- they say the river Lixus flows. In 
 
 ^lOTieq ^Kovv d^evoi, y^v ve[A.o- the neighbourhood of the mountains 
 
 [Aevoi ^vjpioo^rj bieiXfJiAueyriy lived the Troglodytae, men of various 
 
 cpea-i fAeydXoiq, e| av pe7v (paa) appearances, whom the Lixitae de- 
 
 * ©vjuLtoLTYigia. St. — &v/j.tonYi§tai Scyl. 
 t Gem. proposes karcvxtffajusv. 
 
IIANNO. 
 
 205 
 
 Tsmerv av^puTtovi; aXXoto/xop- 
 
 ripovi; tnirccv iv ^pofAOi^ iippccCpv 
 
 Aa^wTfq Se Trap' avTuv lp-> 
 [Arjviaq TcapeTrXeoiAev i^v ip"/}- 
 juvjv ivplq [/,€a-y]fA^piav, ^vo 
 vifjiipaq, €v.u^iv Se iraXiv irpo; 
 ^Xiov avlaxovTa, rjfAepaq 8/Jo- 
 jwov. ey^Ta evpofxev iv [^.v^y Tivoq 
 KO^TtoVf vf\(Tov [M'A.pa,Vf v.vkXqv 
 €Xov(Tav araZiuv itevre' vjv 
 yiara>yi'fi<Tcz[JieVf* Kepv;i/ ovoy.d- 
 cravr((;. iT€y.[/.aipo[A.i^a. S' aC- 
 Ty;y ex Toi; -TreptirXou, xar' cCdu 
 xftijSrai Kap%7jSovoj. e^xet 
 yup 6 TiXov^f ex re Kapx^jSo- 
 vo?, CTTi CTTijAa?, vc^tner^ey ew/ 
 Kepy/jv. 
 
 ToiJvTeu^ev c*^ aZ/^v/jv at^i- 
 
 ydKov ^laTtKeva-avrei;, Xpervj^. 
 ei%ev 8e yvjo-ou? i^ Xt/xvTj r/jer^, 
 uei'^ovq TTj? Kipvfiq. a(p* uv 
 ^ilAipr^a-idv 'n'kovv v.a.Tavij(Tav' 
 Tf^, e<^ TTyV /xuj^oy T^5 'Ai[/.vvi<; 
 '/}'A^O[/.€v. litip vji/ 0/3^ [xeyiaroc 
 VTtf per eivev, y.€ra "f a.^/^pa'jtav 
 aypiav, Sep/xara ^'^peia ivr,iA- 
 fAtvcoVf 01 izerpoiq ^aXXovreq, 
 aTtvjpa^av viy£c,(;, noiXvovriq e'x- 
 ^v(xi. exe?^ey ivXeovTCt;, elt; 
 erepov rjX^Q[M]/ 'noiocy.'ov fxeyav 
 
 scribed as swifter in running than 
 horses. 
 
 Having procured interpreters from 
 them we coasted along a desert coun- 
 try towards the south two days. 
 Thence we proceeded towards the 
 east the course of a day. Here we 
 found in a recess of a certain bay a 
 small island, containing a circle of five 
 stadia, where we settled a colony, and 
 called it Cerne. We judged from our 
 voyage that this place lay in a direct 
 line with Carthage ; for the length of 
 our voyage from Carthage to the 
 Pillars, was equal to that from the 
 Pillars to Cerne. 
 
 We then came to a lake which we 
 reached by sailing up a large river 
 called Chretes. This lake had three 
 islands, larger than Cerne ; from 
 which proceeding a day's sail, we 
 came to the extremity of the lake, 
 that was overhung by large moun- 
 tains, inhabited by savage men, 
 clothed in skins of wild beasts, who 
 drove us away by throwing stones, 
 and hindered us from landing. Sailinj; 
 thence we came to another river, that 
 was large and broad, and full of cro- 
 codiles, and river horses ; whence 
 
 * xoLiwxiffxtxtii Gesn, 
 
 f fxtcru. Gesti. 
 
206 
 
 CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 telXwv y.ai Hicnuv TroTafAluv. 
 
 Tijv yvjv Tta.paMyoj/.evoi. ^v 
 traa-av vxiraKovv A*3r/o7re?, 
 (pivyovreq vjfJi-agi koI ou;^ vtco- 
 {A€vovr€i' dcrwiTo. S' e^^ey- 
 70VT0, yccc) TOiq jU€^' ^jwwv Ai|- 
 iraiq* T7I 8' ouv T^Xivralqc 
 vjfMpi^f npoirccpfAia-^TjlAev opecri 
 [ji.fyd\fiiq tota-ea-kv. vjv le ra 
 tav tivtpav ^ijKa. ivw^ti t\ Jtai 
 icoiY-lka. TrepiTtXeva-avTCi Se 
 ravroc r,[A€p<z<; ^vo, yivoue^a. 
 h ^aXaTTvj^ %a.<T(^a.Ti d[X€- 
 Tp-^T^t Y/q e-n) ^aTepa, irpoq t^ 
 •y^j, Ttehiov tjv, od'ev vv/.r)q 
 
 d(p€Ci>pSf/,6V, TlVp dl>a(p€pO[Ji€VOV 
 
 •na.vTa'/ft^iv nciT* dTro(nda-eiq, 
 TO fA.€i/ ttXcov, to 8' eKuTTOV. 
 
 'Thp€vcrd(A€VQi 8' €xer^€v, e- 
 TTAco/xev Cif rovi^Trpoardey yjf^e-- 
 pa,q TTCvxe Trapa y^v, a;)^p< >jX- 
 ^Oj^cev e<^ [Atyav zoXttov, oy 
 €(pcc(7av 01 epiAfivieq y.a.'h.ii(T^ai, 
 'E(T7repQV Ktpocq. iv he Tovra, 
 yqaoq r^v jueyaXvj, xa* €v x^ 
 jojcry, XtltAVij SraAa<ro-w8>j^, ev 
 tk ravTTi v^ffoq eTtpu, elq ^y 
 dito^durcq, ^if^kpcK; {/.h, ovhcv 
 d(peapa[A€v, oti [xrj C'/.vjv* vvy.Toi 
 oe, irvpd r€ woXXa MctiofAeva, 
 xa» (fiuy/jv at/Xwv Yiyj^voixf)/ ^ 
 
 returning back we came again to 
 Cerne. 
 
 Thence we sailed towards the 
 south twelve days, coasting the shore, 
 the whole of which is inhabited by 
 Ethiopians, who would not wait our 
 approach but fled from us. Their 
 language was not intelligible even to 
 the Lixitae, who were with us. To- 
 wards the last day we. approached 
 some large mountains covered with 
 trees, the wood of which was sweet- 
 scented and variegated. Having 
 sailed by these mountains for two 
 days we came to an immense opening 
 of the sea ; on each side of which 
 towards the continent, was a plain ; 
 from which we saw by night fire 
 arising at intervals in all directions, 
 either more or less. 
 
 Having taken in water there, we 
 sailed forwards five days near the 
 land, until we came to a large bay 
 which our interpreters informed us 
 was called the Western Horn. In 
 this was a large island, and in the 
 island a salt-water lake, and in this 
 another island, where, when we had 
 landed, we could discover nothing in 
 the day-time except trees ; but in the 
 night we saw many fires burning, and 
 heard the sound of pipes, cymbals, 
 drums, and confused shouts. We 
 
HANNO. 
 
 207 
 
 'KccrayoVf koc) xpau^'V f^^~ 
 piocy. (po^o^ ovv iXa^ev 
 rjfJM^i xa« 01 i/.dvreiq iy-eXivov 
 eyXeiTreiv tvjv v^arov, rctyjj V 
 inTrXtva-ayreq, '7i:ap'f]ix€i^o[/.€6a 
 Xupav hiditvpov ©UjUtotjwaTwv* 
 jU€9-T0{ B* air* a^TTjf itvpu^eiq 
 piicfM^ii he^aKKov u^ rr/v ^a- 
 XaTTav. Tj y^ h' vno ^tpyLtiq, 
 ajSarof ijv. TayQj ovv xjcxerdci/ 
 (po^v)\l€vr€q d'^€'nX€ii(ra[A.€v' 
 rerrapoii B* ^fxepai; (pepof^evoi, 
 vtHTOf T^v <y7jv dcpiuipuiAiVf 
 (pXoyo^ [A.ecTT'^y. iv f/.€a-(p Z' r^v 
 rjXi^uTov T« 'jivpf ruv dXKcov 
 fA.e7^ov, diiTofAevop u^ ^8ox€< 
 
 tSv CKTrpuv' (iZtO^ 8* YjfAepOC^f 
 
 opoi €0a/v€To [A.€yicrTov, ©cSv 
 0%vjjM,a xaXou,a€Voy. TpraiOi 8* 
 cxerSrev, TTupwSei^ pva^a,^ nra.- 
 panXerja-avTfi, d(f)iy.o[A€6a ilf 
 xoXirov, NoTou Ke^a^ Xeyofxe- 
 vw. €> Sf T« y-vx^i V^(TQq ^v, 
 
 koiYViOt. T^ i:pUT7}, X//aV^V €%0W- 
 
 0-a* xal ev Tat;Taj, v^o-o? ^v 
 €T€pcCf iA,€<rTYi dv6pa)%uv dy 
 piuv. irciXv Be itXelov^ l^crav 
 yvvQi,7yi€iy Zaa-€iai ro7q TufAa- 
 <r*v* a^ ot ipuvjveeq iyidXovv 
 VoplXXaq' ZitaVLOvn^ Be, avZpoci; 
 fxeVf (TvXXa^eTv om "ijbvy^Qy}- 
 fAfv' dXXa trdvre^ f^tv *^€(pv- 
 yavy Y.p-tiiMd^d'za.i ovtc^, xai 
 TO?? jxerpiOK; 'f diMvoiAivai. 
 
 were then afraid, and our diviners or- 
 dered us to abandon the island. Sail- 
 ing quickly away thence, we passed 
 a country burning with fires and per- 
 fumes ; and streams of fire supplied 
 from it fell into the sea. The coun- 
 try* was impassable on account of the 
 heat. We sailed quickly thence, being 
 much terrified ; and passing on for 
 four days, we discovered at night a 
 country full of fire. In the middle 
 was a lofty fire, larger than the rest, 
 which seemed to touch the stars. 
 When day came we discovered it to 
 be a large hill called the Chariot of 
 the Gods. On the third day after our 
 departure thence, having sailed by 
 those streams of fire we arrived at a 
 bay called the Southern Horn ; at the 
 bottom of which lay an island like 
 the former, having a lake, and in this 
 lake another island, full of savage 
 people, the greater part of whom 
 were women, whose bodies were 
 hairy, and whom our interpreters 
 called Gorillse. Though we pursued 
 the men we could not seize any of 
 them ; but all fled from us, escaping 
 over the pi*fecipices, and defending 
 themselves with stones. Three women 
 were however taken ; but they at- 
 tacked their conductors with their 
 teeth and hands, and could not be 
 prevailed upon to accompany us. 
 Having killed them, we flayed them. 
 
 * Qy. the earth. 
 
 f >riTfo/f Gesn. 
 
208 CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 yvva7vLai U TpeT^, at Sajtvot- and brought their skins with us to 
 trai T€ xai <r7ccipoirrov(r<ii,i rolf Carthage. We did not sail further 
 ayovrcK; ov-a '-ri^i'Kov eirea-^oci. on, our provisions faihng us. 
 cci:oy.T€ivaifTeq (/.evroi avroo;, 
 e'leScZ/Ja/Aei', vtat ra^ ^opa^ 
 iy.oiJi.ia-afJi.ev e'lq Kocpxri^ova. ov 
 yap €Ti iTr'Keija-ay.ev upaa-atepWf 
 Tuv a-lrav ^iJMq i-niKntlvrm, 
 
HIEMPSAL: 
 
 FROM SALLUST. 
 
 OF THE AFRICAN SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Sed qui mortales initio 
 Africam habuerint, qui- 
 que postea accesserint, 
 aut quo modo inter se 
 permixti sint, quamquam 
 ab ea fama, quae pleros- 
 que obtinet, diversum est ; 
 tamen, ut ex libris Puni- 
 cis, qui regis Hiempsalis 
 dicebantur, interpretatum 
 nobis est: utique rem 
 sese habere, cul tores ejus 
 terrse putant, quam pau- 
 cissimis dicam. Csete- 
 riim fides ejus rei penes 
 auctores erit. 
 
 African! initio habuere 
 Gsetuli, et Libyes, asperi, 
 incultique, quis cibus erat 
 caro et ferina, atque humi 
 pabulum, uti pecoribus. 
 
 But what race of men first had pos- 
 session of Africa, and who afterwards 
 arrived, and in what manner they 
 have become blended with each 
 other ; though the following differs 
 from the report which is commonly 
 current, yet I will give it as it was 
 interpreted to me from the Punic 
 books, which are called the books of 
 King Hiempsal, and will explain in 
 as few words as possible the opinion 
 of the inhabitants of the land itself 
 relative to the matter in question. 
 But its authenticity must rest upon 
 the credit of its authors. 
 
 The aboriginal possessors of Africa 
 were the Gsetulians and Libyans, a 
 rough unpolished race, whose food 
 was flesh and venison, and the pastur- 
 age of the ground like cattle. They 
 
 E E 
 
210 
 
 CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 Hi neque moribus, neque 
 lege, aut imperio cujiis- 
 quam regebantur ; vagi, 
 palantes, quas nox coe- 
 gerat, sedes habebant. . 
 
 Sed postquam in His- 
 pania Hercules, sicut Afri 
 putant, interiit, exercitus 
 ejus compositus ex gen- 
 tibus variis, amisso duce, 
 ac passim multis sibi 
 quisque imperium peten- 
 tibus, brevi dilabitur. Ex 
 eo numero Medi, Persae, 
 et Armenii, navibus in 
 Africam transvecti, proxi- 
 mos nostro mari locos oc- 
 cupavere. Sed Persae 
 intra Oceanum magis : 
 hique alveos navium in- 
 versos pro tuguriis ha- 
 buere : quia neque mate- 
 ria in agris, neque ab His- 
 panis emun^i, aijt mutandi 
 copia erat. Mare mag- 
 num, et ignara lingua 
 commercia prohibebant. 
 Hi paulatim, per connu- 
 bia, Gaetulos secum mis- 
 cuere ; et quia saepe ten- 
 tantes agros, alia, deinde 
 alia loca petiverant, semet 
 ipsi Numidas appellavere. 
 Caeteriim adhuc aedificia 
 Numidarum agrestium, 
 
 were neither restrained by morals, 
 nor law, nor any man's government ; 
 wanderers and houseless, taking up 
 their abode wherever they might 
 chance to be, when night came upon 
 them. 
 
 But when Hercules perished in 
 Spain, according to the opinion of 
 the Africans, his army, composed of 
 various nations, upon the loss of its 
 leader, and from the factious attempts 
 of many to assume the command was 
 quickly dispersed. From its ranks 
 the Medes, Persians, and Armenians, 
 having passed over by shipping into 
 Africa, occupied the parts bordering 
 upon our sea. The Persians settled 
 towards the Atlantic Ocean ; and 
 formed cottages of the inverted 
 hulls of their vessels ; for they could 
 neither obtain the requisite materials 
 in the fields, nor had the means of 
 buying them or trafficing for them 
 with the Spaniards : inasmuch as the 
 magnitude of the sea, and ignorance 
 of each others language, prevented all 
 intercourse between them. Within 
 a short time, by marriages, they 
 blended themselves with the Gaetu- 
 lians, and because they frequently 
 changed their situations, and passed 
 from one place to another, they as- 
 sumed the name of Numidians. And 
 to this day the buildings of the wild 
 Numidians, which they call Mapalia, 
 are of an oblong form, with roofs in- 
 
IIIEMPSAL. 
 
 211 
 
 quae mapalia illi vocant, 
 oblonga, incurvis lateri- 
 bus tecta, quasi navium 
 carinas sunt. 
 
 Medis autem, et Ar- 
 meniis accessere Libyes. 
 Nam hi propius mare 
 Africum agitabant : (Gae- 
 tuli sub sole magis, baud 
 procul ab ardoribus :) 
 hique mature oppida ha- 
 buere. Nam, freto divisi 
 ab Hispania, mutare res 
 inter se instituerant. No- 
 men eorum paulatim Li- 
 byes corrupere, barbara 
 lingua Mauros pro Medis 
 appellantes. Sed res Per- 
 sarum brevi adolevit ; ac 
 postea Numidae nomine, 
 propter multjtudinem, a 
 parentibus digressi, pos- 
 sedere ea loca, quae prox- 
 ima Carthaginem Numi- 
 dia appellatur. Deinde, 
 utrique alteris freti, fini- 
 timos armis, aut metu sub 
 imperium suum coegere ; 
 nomen gloriamque sibi 
 addidere : magis hi, qui 
 ad nostrum mare proces- 
 serant, quia Libyes, quam 
 Gaetuli, minus bellicosi: 
 denique Africae pars in- 
 ferior pleraque ab Numi- 
 
 curvated in the sides h'ke tlie holds 
 of ships. 
 
 The country occupied by the 
 Medes and Armenians bordered upon 
 that of the Libyans, for they occupied 
 the parts nearer to the African sea, 
 whilst the Gaetulians were more to- 
 wards the sun, not far from the torrid 
 zone : and they quickly built cities ; 
 for, separated from Spain only by 
 the straits, they established a mutual 
 commerce. Their name was pre- 
 sently corrupted by the Libyans, who 
 in their barbarous language called 
 them Mauri (Moors) instead of 
 Medes. The affairs of the Persians 
 in a short time became prosperous, 
 and a colony under the name of Nu- 
 midians left their original settlements 
 on account of their numbers, and 
 took possession of that part of the 
 country which is next to Carthage 
 and now called Numidia. Moreover, 
 by mutual assistance, they subjected 
 their neighbours to their dominion 
 either by the force or terror of their 
 arms, acquiring great renown and 
 glory ; those more particularly which 
 border upon our seas, inasmuch as 
 the Libyans are less warlike than the 
 Gaetulians, till at length chief of the 
 lower part of Africa was possessed 
 by the Numidians, and all the con- 
 
212 
 
 CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 (lis possessa est: victi 
 omnes in gentem nomen- 
 que imperantium conces- 
 sere. 
 
 Postea Phoenices, alii 
 multitudinis domi minu- 
 endae gratia, pars imperii 
 cupidine solicitata plebe, 
 et aliis novarum rerum 
 avidis, Hipponem, Adri- 
 metum, Leptim, aliasque 
 urbes in ora maritima 
 condidere : eseque brevi 
 multum auctae, pars ori- 
 ginibus suis praesidio, 
 aliaeque decori fuere. 
 
 quered merged in the name and nation 
 of the conquerors. 
 
 The Phoenicians afterwards sent 
 forth colonies, some in order to dis- 
 pose of the superfluous multitude at 
 home, others from the ambition of 
 extending their empire at the solici- 
 tations of the people and those who 
 were desirous of innovation, and 
 founded the cities of Hippo, Adrime- 
 tus, Leptis, and others upon the sea 
 coast, which in a short time were 
 raised to consequence, partly for 
 defence to their parent states, and 
 partly for their honor. — BelL Jug. 
 
INDIAN FRAGMENTS 
 
 FROM 
 
 MEGASTHENES. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 OP THE INVASIONS OF INDIA. 
 
 2TNAnO*AINETAI he nrcct; 
 xai Meyaa-Kfevvj^ rS XoyS 
 rovruj y.€X€rjoov aitia-reTv Tctiq 
 ap%a/a<? itepi 'IvSwv jctto- 
 
 OuTe yap itap* 'IvSSv cI&j 
 araT^val 'nore (rrpocTtaVy ovt 
 i'KeX^eiv e^u9fv y.oc) Kpotr^- 
 a-aif irXvjv ryjq [jt.€\i' 'Hpaycki- 
 Qvq xai Aiovv(rov, y.al Tvjq vvv 
 jM,6T« MaMfhovccv. Kai rot 
 "SetTcotrrpiv yXv lov Alyvimov 
 y.al Tedpy-ccvcc rov Al^loTta. 
 €vq Evpu'nyjq itpoeK^uv. Na- 
 voy,o^poaopov Se tov itapa, XaX- 
 Sa/otf €y5ox<j^C'/jo-avTa *Hpax- 
 "kiovi jMaXXov, V.OU euq SttjXSj/ 
 iXda-ai' y-^xpi (/.h hrj hevpo 
 xai Tcaxpojva cupiY.€<TBon' 
 eyLihov 8e xa* ex t^^ ^I^vjptocq 
 e»V Tijv ©/JaxTjv, xai tov IIov- 
 Tov dyaycTv TrjV trrpoLridv, 
 ^lta,vBvp<TOv 8e tov lY.rjQriv 
 eiriSpa/A€<v t^? *Aa-taq f^^XP^ 
 Atyvitrov. T^? 8e 'IvSix^^ 
 
 Megasthenes also appears to be of 
 this opinion, informing us that no 
 reliance can be placed upon the an- 
 cient histories of the Indians. 
 
 For, says he, there never was an 
 army sent forth by the Indians, nor 
 did ever a foreign army invade and 
 conquer that country except the ex- 
 peditions of Hercules and Dionysus, 
 and this of the Macedonians. Yet 
 Sesostris the Egyptian, and Tearcon 
 the Ethiopian, extended their con- 
 quests as far as Europe. But Navo- 
 codrosorus, the most renowned 
 among the Chaldaeans, exceeded 
 Hercules, and carried his arms as 
 far as the Pillars : to which also it is 
 said Tearcon arrived. But Navoco- 
 drosorus led his army from Spain to 
 Thrace and Pontus. Idanthursus, 
 the Scythian, also, overran all Asia 
 as far as Egypt. But none of all 
 these ever invaded India. Semi- 
 ramis died before she commenced 
 
216 
 
 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 [Afiheva rovTuv aypoca-Oai. Kat the undertaking. But the Persians 
 
 ^efAipacfAiv S' omoOavuv -tt/jo sent the Hydracae to collect a tribute 
 
 rrj^ iTTiXeiprja-eaq. Uepa-aq from India : but they never entered 
 
 Be [Aia-Oocpopovq fjt.€v eV rrjq 'Iv- the country in a hostile manner, 
 
 StxiJ? [A€ret'i:€[A,\pa(T6oiir"T^pa- but only approached it, when Cyrus 
 
 xa^* exfl* Se /xy/ <Trpotr€v- led his expedition against the Massa- 
 
 aai, aXX' €771'? iX^cTv [jlovov, getse. Megasthenes, however, with 
 
 yjvUa, Kvpoi YiXavv€v im Matr- some few Others, gives credit to the 
 
 (rayhac;, Kai roc irep) narratives of the exploits of Hercules 
 
 'H/javcXeav? U, xa* Aiov^a-ov, and Dionysus : but all other histo- 
 
 Meyaca-^ev/jq fA€v /x€t' oX!yccv rians, among whom may be reckoned 
 
 iria-ra viyetrai' rZv 8e aXKav Eratosthenes, set them down as in- 
 
 ot ntXeiavq, av eVrJ xat 'Epa- credible and fabulous, and of the 
 
 Too-Srev^j?, aititrra. xai /AySwSij, same stamp with the achievements of 
 
 yiaOdmp xat ra itapa totq the heroes among the Greeks. — 
 
 "EXAvjo-iv. Straho, lib. xv. 686. 
 
 OF THE CASTES OF INDIA.* 
 
 TO TUV IvSSv TTX^So^ €i^ 
 
 eTTTa jwe/jvj .S<*jp^a-0at* xa* 
 Toy^ irpuTOvq J /xe v toi'$ <^*Ao- 
 (ro(f)Ovq €tvai xara ri[x7]v, 
 Ikaxta-rovq 8e xar' apiB i4.lv' 
 %pri<T^ai S' aCTO~? iS/^t />cev 
 exao-To) Tot^ ^vovrct^t 7) Tot/5 
 evay/^ovTaj' xo<v^ 8e Tovq /3a- 
 (TiKcaq yiccra t^v jweyaXvjv a€- 
 yofA€vyjv (Tvvobouy xaS^' vjv Toy 
 vtoy cTOu^ aTravTe^ o* (pi'Aocro- 
 (pQi ra ^a,(TiX€7 avveXBovTet; ctt* 
 
 Megasthenes says — That the whole 
 population of India is divided into 
 seven castes : among which that of 
 the Philosophers is held in estimation 
 as the first, notwithstanding their 
 number is the smallest. The people 
 when they sacrifice and prepare the 
 feasts of the dead in private, each 
 makes use of the services of one of 
 them : but the kings publicly gather 
 them together in an assembly which is 
 called the great synod : at which in 
 ■ the commencement of each new year 
 
 * Arrianus also gives this fragment in his Indian History, but not so fully 
 as Strabo. f tt^wtoi* Vulg. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 217 
 
 ^vpy,^, OTi av (.y.a.aroq avrav 
 a-vvrd^Tj tuv xpvja-ifAccVy tj t»j- 
 p'^a-ri Ttp^ iv€rr,piav MOtpuSv 
 T€ yicci ire pi ^wwv, y.<zi nroXi- 
 re/a^, * itpoacpepet tovtq et; to 
 fxicrov' oq S' av Tp)q i\p€iJ(r[X€- 
 voq dXSf vofAoq icrr) <nyoi!v hia 
 ^tov' Tov Se ycaropOaiiravTa 
 afpopov v.aci oireX^ yipivova-i. 
 
 tuv yectipyaVj ot 'r:X€7<TT0i re 
 et<r<, xa* Hieiyiia-ronoif ot iv 
 a.a-rpa.relcjt. y.at aZei^ rov ip- 
 
 />cijS' aXXTj Xp€*V, ftvjS' 0x^15- 
 0-6* vcojv^' TToXXaKi^ yoily iv r$ 
 avrS xpova v.(xt tottiw, To7q f^ev 
 iratpaTeroixOoci av[/.^aivfi, v.cu 
 SiaxivSyv€t;€<y ttp^c, tov? TroXe- 
 IKiavq" oi Be apoixTiv y\ J (DcaT:- 
 rova-iv axivSuvoJ?, ntpoiA.d'Xfivq 
 exovreq ivc€ivovq» 'Ea-r) Se 1^ 
 %wpa ^aa-iXiMV) izaa-a* (Akt- 
 ^ov 8' ayrV €^* T6Ta/)Ta<? 
 
 Tphov TO Twv TtoifJi.evoyv xa* 
 Sr^pci^Twv, 0T5 jtAoVoi? eleTTi 
 ^ripcvttv V.OU Kfpe[/,i/,ex.rorp€^eTyf 
 avid r€ TiocpexeiVf xat (/.ktOov 
 '^evyvj. 'AvT* Se tow Ty;v lyTjv 
 
 all the philosophers assemble at the 
 gate (court) of the king ; that what- 
 ever each of them may have collected 
 which may be of service, or may have 
 observed relative to the increase of 
 the fruits and animals and of the 
 state, he may produce it in public. 
 And it is a law, that if any among 
 them be three times convicted of 
 falsehood he shall be doomed to si- 
 lence during life : but the upright 
 they release from tax and tribute. 
 
 The second division is the caste of 
 the Agriculturists who are the most 
 numerous and worthy. They pursue 
 their occupation free from military 
 duties and fear ; neither concerning 
 themselves with civil nor public nor 
 any other business ; and it often hap- 
 pens that, at the same time and place, 
 the military class is arrayed and en- 
 gaged with an enemy, whilst the agri- 
 cultural, depending upon the other for 
 protection, plough and dig without any 
 kind of danger. And since the land 
 is all held of the king, they cultivate 
 upon hire, paying a rent of one fourth 
 of the produce. 
 
 The third caste is that of the Shep- 
 herds and Hunters, whose sole occu- 
 pation is hunting, grazing, and selling 
 cattle, for which they give a premium 
 and stipend : for clearing the land 
 also of wild beasts and birds which 
 
 Casaub. proposes t» xa) ^djwv, xa) ntp\ &c. 
 
 f oigouffi x«< Al. 
 F F 
 
218 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 (T'KfpiJ.oKoju^v opviav, [xerpovv- destroy the grain, they are entitled to 
 
 T«« Tiapa, rov ^a<riXe&^i (tTtqv, a portion of corn from the king, and 
 
 irXdvyjra, koi o-jctjv/ttjv ve/xo- lead a wandering life, living in tents.* 
 
 Mera yap tov^ ^rjp€vroi<;, After the Hunters and Shepherds, 
 
 v.ai Tovq ■noijAevai;, riraprov the fourth race is that of the Arti- 
 
 <f>r,<Tiv ilva.1 y.ipoq rol^ ipya- zans and Innholders and bodily La- 
 
 'CfliA^vovi; Tccq Te%i/a^, Y.a\ bourers of all kinds : of whom some 
 
 T(Aiq v.ct.TS'fiKiv.avq' v.dX olq (z%o bring tribute, or instead of it, perform 
 
 rov a-aiAa-roq 'q ipya.<Tia.' wv Stated service on the public works. 
 
 ol y.ev (fiopovf tiXovuiy xa* But the manufacturers of arms and 
 
 Xenovpyiaq ita.pk%'ivxa.i ran- builders of ships are entitled to pay 
 
 Tce^. To^j V oTrXoTTOio?^ Y.aX and sustenance from the king : for 
 
 vavitfiyalc, /ajo-^o*, xa* rpocpcx.) they work only for him. The keeper 
 
 Tiupac, ^aa-iXeccq exjtetyTat, of the military Stores gives the arms 
 
 [Aovrp yup ipyd'C^ovTai. Yloc out to the soldiers, and the governor 
 
 /3e%e; Be tcc f/Xv tinXa, roTq of the ships lets them out for hire to 
 
 a-rpocriuTcci<; o a-TpocrocpvXa^, the sailors and merchants. 
 
 Taq 8e vavq {/.la^ov To7q ttXcou- » 
 
 o-<v vavccpxoq, >ta< ToTq if/.- 
 
 Ttopotq. 
 
 TlefA-KTov ia-r) to tuv ito- The fifth caste is the Military ; 
 
 Xcpo-Twv* oi^ Tov aKXov xpovou who, when disengaged, spend the rest 
 
 iv (ryfiXri, Kat totto*^ o ^loq of their time at ease in stations pro- 
 
 eo-Tiv eV TQv ^a(TiXiv.Qv liai- perly provided by the king ; in order 
 
 TufAemq, wq re racq i^oBovq, that whenever occasion shall require 
 
 orocv av xpuoo, ray^iaq -noiiio-' they may be ready to march forth 
 
 ^aif irX^jv rZv (TuifAarcov /xvjSev directly, carrying with them nothing 
 
 aXXo miAit^ovraq icaf eavrZv. else than their bodies. 
 
 "ExTOi S' etcTii/ ol €(f)opoi' The sixth are the Inspectors whose 
 
 roijroiq 8' iiroirreveiy SeSorat business it is to pry into all matters 
 
 rci Trpccrr^fAevoif v.cu avny that are carried on, and report them 
 
 * The narration of Megasthenes is then interrupted to introduce several 
 particulars relative to the natural history of India. 
 
 f <^o^ous Al. 
 
MEGASTIIENES. 
 
 219 
 
 cvv^pyovq iTOiovi^evoi^ * raq 
 
 €TUipa^, To7^ fA.€V iu T^ TToXe*, 
 
 <rTpacToireho3 ra? <xvto9i. xa- 
 ^IcTavTQ.i S' 0* apKTTOl, Ha* 
 'jr*(rTOTaTOi. 
 
 'E^^OfAOl 8' Ot (TVfA^OvXoi 
 
 xa< oTJVibpoi rov ^oca-iAeaq, e| 
 &>y Ta apy/iay v.ou tiyKucrrripiaCy 
 xa* ^ S<o/xij<r<5 Twv oXwv. 
 
 Ot5x ecTTi 8' oi/Te yai^uv 
 e| aXXoy yevov^f qvt' iitir^- 
 SefjWa out' ipyoccri'xv fAcrcc- 
 "KaiA^dveiv aKktiv i^ aXKr;^, 
 ovBe TcXeiov^ [XiTa^eipi'^ecr^izi 
 TOP avToVf TiX^v e* tSv ^*Xo- 
 a-Qipuif "f t)^ ei'ij* koia-Bai ybtp 
 toStov St* dpex'^v, 
 
 TSv Se apxovruv ol yt.^v 
 f*<r»y dyopavouoif oi S' a<rTi;- 
 vo/^o», 0* S* eTri tSv a-Tpocriw 
 
 eQepyokCflvraif v.cii ava/xerpoScri 
 T^y TTjy wj eV A^ytf/rTfli), xa) 
 Ta5 xXeio-ra^ diupvyaq^ acf) 
 wv elf racq o%€Tf /a? rafAitii- 
 rai TO uSwp iirKTyiozova-iv' 
 
 privately to the king, for which pur- 
 pose in the towns they employ women 
 upon the town, and the camp-follow- 
 ers in the camp. They are chosen 
 from the most upright and honour- 
 able men. 
 
 The seventh class are the Counsel- 
 lors and Assessors of the king, by 
 whom the government and laws and 
 administration are conducted. 
 
 It is unlawful either to contract 
 marriages from another caste, or to 
 change one profession or occupation 
 for another, or for one man to under- 
 take more than one, unless the per- 
 son so doing shall be one of the Phi- 
 losophers, which is permitted on ac- 
 count of their dignity. 
 
 Of the Governors some preside 
 over the rural affairs, others over 
 the civil, others again over the 
 military. To the first class is en- 
 trusted the inspection of the rivers, 
 and the admeasurements of the fields 
 after the inundations, as in Egypt, 
 and the covered aqueducts by which 
 the water is distributed into channels 
 
 * Tiiovjuevovi Vulg. 
 
 f Arrian gives a different account of it. 
 
 MoSvov (r<pifffv »yuTai, ffo- It is only permitted to them that a man 
 
 (piffTYjv ix ttuvtIs ytveo: yevsa^ur may become a Sophist for any caste, inasmuch 
 
 {?T/ oC juLdh^axa. To7cr« ao<piaT^fftv as the way of Hfe of the Sophists is not agree- 
 
 tlff) TO. TT^^yfjiotToi, aK\a TrdvTcDif able but of all Others the most severe. 
 T(xKou7rw§6TOi.Ta. 
 

 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 iihdTccv 'Kocpei'/i %p^<xi^. O* S 
 avToi, vcat rZv S'ojpeyrSy iiti- 
 [xeXovvTaif via) rifxriq v.ai y.O' 
 
 for the equal supply of all according 
 to their wants. The same have the 
 care of the Hunters with the power 
 of dispensing rewards and punish- 
 ments according to their deserts. 
 ^loiq* xa* (popoXoyova-i 8e, »tat They collect also the tribute and in- 
 ra? rexvaq roc; itep) t^v y^v spect all the arts which are exercised 
 iirt^Ke'Ttova-i, vXoto/aojv, revcTo- upon the land, as of wrights and car- 
 yuuf %aXHeajy, (jLeraXkivray, penters and the workers of brass 
 'OSoTTOioSo-t Se, KQu viccra. Sexa and other metals. They also con- 
 <rrdZia <7T^>//jy Ti^ixa-i, Tuq struct the highways, and at every 
 iyirpoi:ocq xai rcc ha.a-T'rjiA.circx, ten Stadia place a mile-stone to point 
 ZvjXova-aqi out the turnings and distances. 
 
 01 8' a<TTvvoiJLoi €i5 II Tt€v- Thc govcmors of cities are divided 
 rd^aq hrtpvivrai' v.al o\ [/.h into six pentads : some of whom 
 Ta ^yjfMovpyiKoi a-yiomva-iVf ol overlook the operative works : and 
 Se ^€votoxov(7iv' y.a) yap Kara- Others have charge of all aliens, dis- 
 ycoycci; vifAova-i, y.u) rotq ^Iqk; tributing to them an allowance ; and 
 iiapex,Y.o\ov^Qva-if itapibpovq taking cognizance of their lives, if they 
 Zovreq' Kcu irpoa-iciiATrovaiv ^ give them habitations : else they send 
 avrovq, ^ ra ^pojaara tuv them away, and take care of the goods . 
 aTto^Qcvovruv voaovvrccv re of such as happen to die, or are un- 
 iiril/.iXoZvTQi.i; Via) diro^exyvov- well, and bury them when dead. 
 raq ^uitTova-i. Tphoi 8* The third class take registers of the 
 c<(7ty, ot Tccq yivia-eiq y.ai births and deaths, and how and when 
 ^uvdrovq i^erd^ovcri, Trore ko,) they take place ; and this for the 
 •nZq, tZv re ^Ipuv xdpiv, xa) sake of the tribute, that no births 
 OTiwq fAV] a,<pa.v€7(i etev at k/jc/t- either of good or evil nor any deaths 
 Tovq, xai xcipovg yova), xa/ may be unnoticed. The fourth has 
 ^dvaroi. Teraproi ol 'zep) the care of the tavern-keepers and 
 Tag vcairyiXeiaq, xa* f^eTa^o- exchanges : these have charge also 
 Xdq' oJg {xirpav f^iXci, xa* of the measures and qualities of the 
 tSv apaim onccq ana a-vcra-^- goods, that they may be sold accord- 
 [Aov TtaXmro, Ovv. eari -f Se ing to the proper stamps. Nor is 
 
 * «f IVou AI. 
 
 f Ojhsts Vulg. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 221 
 
 ^a<, TrXrjv fi hnTovq vitore- 
 
 Xoivj * (popoVi;, JlifATTTOt ol 
 
 irpoea-TZre^ lav hr)iMOvpyov[X€- 
 vuvf Y.QU TioXovvTeqy Koi ayopd- 
 ^ovreq ravrcc ocno (7va-(T^[/.ov, 
 Xupl^ [A.h Tcc y.ccivcCf x^pi? Se 
 ra 'rraXaid' rS fAiyvvvri Se 
 tffiuia, "EitTOJ h\ vicCi v<rroiroif 
 ol rat; ^iyidraq exXeyovTf? tuv 
 ira'Kovi/.evuv' ^dvaro^ Se tS 
 xXei^avT* TO reXo^* \^iqc y.kv 
 CKaa-TQi Tavra. Koiv^ S' 
 iitifAcXovvrai tZv re IhiaVf vta* 
 Twv TToXiriyiwVf y xat t^<; tSv 
 ZrjfMxricov eTTio-xew^^, Tt[A.Zv re, 
 KOit ayspai;, y.a) XifA.ivm, x«t 
 iepwv. 
 
 Mem Se rov^ a(rrwo[Ji.ovi; 
 rphy) ia-r) <Tvvap%ici. ^ Tre/st 
 ra, a-rpariuriyia, via,) avrvj 
 roui nevrda-iv €|a%^ ^iupi<r- 
 fAivv)' uv rY,v [A(v fjieroc rov 
 vavdp'/fiv rdrrovari, r\y t\ 
 fAera rov iiri ruv jSoikSv ^cu- 
 ^Sv, 8t' wv opyciva. KOj^t/^era*, 
 xa* T/)o^y/, a^To2V re xai xtij- 
 veo-*, xa* Ta aXXct ra ^p-qa-ifAa 
 r^i <rrp<i(,r€iaq' oZroi he, xa< 
 Tot^ 8<axovov^ ^ 'jtape'XfiV(Ti 
 rvfA/navKTrai y.u\ 
 
 en 6t v.a.1 iitTtovjoiAovq, xa* 
 /t*oj%ayo7roioi'^, xa* rot^ roijrav 
 vif^peraq, enTteiAiiova-i re trpoq 
 
 any one permitted to barter more, 
 unless he pay a double tribute. The 
 fifth class presides over the manu- 
 factured articles, arranging them and 
 separating the stamped from the com- 
 mon, and the old from the new, and 
 laying a fine upon those who mix 
 them. The sixth and last exact the 
 tithe of all things sold, with the power 
 of inflicting death on all such as 
 cheat. Each therefore has his pri- 
 vate duties. But it is the public 
 business of them all to controul the 
 private as well as civil affairs of the 
 nation, and to inspect the repairs of 
 the public works, and prices, and the 
 markets and the ports and tem- 
 ples. 
 
 After the civil governors there is 
 a third college which presides over 
 military affairs, and this in like man- 
 ner is divided into six pentads, of 
 which the first is consociated with 
 the governor of the fleet ; the second 
 with him who presides over the yokes 
 of oxen by which the instruments 
 are conveyed, and the food for them- 
 selves and the oxen, and all the other 
 baggage of the army : they have with 
 them, moreover, attendants who play 
 upon drums and bells, together with 
 grooms and smiths and their under- 
 workmen : and they send forth their 
 foragers to the sound of bells, recom- 
 
 * a»-OTiXo/»j Vulg. 
 
 f voKtT&v Vulg. 
 
 X axovouf Al. 
 
%%9. 
 
 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 xwSwva^ Tot? y/tpokctyovqf pensing their speed with honor or 
 
 iifA^ v.a\ yio'hda-ti to Ta%o^ punishment, and attending to their 
 
 xaTao-vtfva^o/xej/ot v.a\ tijv safety. The third class have the 
 
 aa-cfxiXeiixv. Tpiroi Se eicn ot charge of the infantry. The fourth 
 
 rav TTf^Sv iirifAcXoiJiMvoi. Te- of the cavalry. The fifth of the 
 
 Tocproi h* 01 Tuv mitccv. Uefxir- chariots. The sixth of the elephants. 
 
 Toi S' dpi^drcov. "Exrot 8' Moreover there are royal stables for 
 
 iX€<})dvrav. BcktiXikoi re the horses and beasts ; and a royal 
 
 <rroi^(AM xai titiroiff jtai ^ij- arsenal, in which the soldier de- 
 
 pioi<;* ^aa-tXiviov 8e xat oitXo- posits his accoutrements when he 
 
 (fyvXaycm' itot.pattbua-i yap o has done with them, and gives up his 
 
 (TTpariarvjq t^v re o-xei^^v e)^ horse to the masters of the horse, and 
 
 TO o'jtXo(pvXdKiovj Via) t'bv ntirov the same with respect to his beasts. 
 
 (If Tov iTcnava. y.a.) to ^ripiov They ride without bridles : the oxen 
 
 oiMiccf, XpSvrai h* dyfitXiva- draw the chariots along the roads : 
 
 To<5* to. 8* apiA.a.ra. iv ra7q while the horses are led in halters, 
 
 6Mg jSoe5 eXMva-w' ol Se hmi that their legs may not be injured, 
 
 dtco (pop^Taq ayovTat toiJ /at/ nor their spirit impaired by the 
 
 'KapeiATTiirpaa^ai ra a-yieXy], draught of the chariots. In addition 
 
 [Avj^e TO itpo^v[xov avTcov vtto to the charioteer, each chariot con- 
 
 To7q apy.a.(riv cc[ji,^Xw€(T^a,i' tains two riders : but in the equip- 
 
 ^vo 8' eicrh in) to apfAccri ment of an elephant its conductor is 
 
 ccvapccTcti * Ttpoq »|v*o;)^«* o 
 8e Toy iXecpavrot; y}vioxoq t€- 
 TapToq, rpeTq 8' ol an: uinov 
 To^erjovret;. 
 
 'EvTcXeVq he y.a,Ta tv}v hlai- 
 rav ot *lv8oi Ttdvriqty.S.XXov 8' 
 
 the fourth, there being three bowmen 
 also upon it. 
 
 The Indians are frugal in their 
 diet, more particularly in the camp : 
 ev rcciq a-rparia7<;* ov 8* oxX(p and as they use no superfluities, 
 'TTepirra xaipovtri' hoitep €v- they generally attire themselves with 
 yiO(T[Aov(Ti. elegance. 
 
 The relation of Strabo is continued, with an account of 
 the laws and customs of the Indians ; containing some 
 extracts from Megasthenes irrelative to the antiquities. 
 
 * 7r0L§0L$(X.T0Ll MS. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 223 
 
 OF THE PHILOSOPHERS. 
 
 *EyyvT€pu he ma-riuq ^- 
 <rtv Meyaa^evTj^f ori ot wo- 
 rccfAo) -KccToupepoiev 4^y[A(x, 
 Xpv(rovj y.at a-n;' aiiTov (popo^ 
 ocKciyoiro rS ^cf,(Tiku' rovro 
 yap xai iv 'l^yjpiqc a-vy,^ccivei. 
 
 liepl §€ tSv (plXO(TQ(pCCV A€- 
 
 yccv, rov<; jwev opdvohq avTavj 
 (fyfjaiv, vu.vr)Tai; elvai tov Aio- 
 >v<roy, herKvvvTcii; TCY.jX'^pia' 
 T^v dypiocv afXitiKov 'Ko.pa. jUo- 
 voiq avroi^ (pvoiAivr^v^ k«* xiT- 
 Tov, xa; tdipv/iv, Y.ai [xvppi]/i^Vj 
 xat Ttv^oVf y.ai aWa rav dei- 
 ^aXuy, uv jw.TjSti' uvai irepav 
 tov "Ev^pdrov TTA'V f y irapa- 
 Se/xo*^ (ntdvta. v.ou ^eroc ttoX- 
 Kyjt; iTTijAiXeiat; a-oS^ofJiiva.. 
 AiOVKO-taxov Se, xa* to cr*v8o- 
 V0(f)0p€tVf xat TO fxirpova-^ai 
 xa* (Avpovcr^ai -/.at ^diiTtaOoci 
 av^iva, V.CU tou^ ^acaiXea^ 
 Y.a)hoi/vo^op(.7<T^aiy v.ou TVfjnroc- 
 y/^ecrSrat xaTa Ta^ S<e|o'Sot;^.* 
 Toi/^ Se TTihictg-iov^ tov 'H^a- 
 
 X>.€<1 Ti/X^Tv. 
 
 That is much more worthy of cre- 
 dit which Megasthenes reports, that 
 the rivers roll down crystals of gold ; 
 and that a tribute is collected from 
 thence for the king : for this also takes 
 place in Iberia. 
 
 And speaking of the Philosophers, 
 he says, that those who inhabit the 
 mountains are votaries of Dionysus 
 and point out traces of him among 
 them, inasmuch as with them alone 
 the vine grows naturally wild as well 
 as the ivy, and laurel, and myrtle, 
 and the box, and other species of the 
 evergreens; of which beyond the 
 Euphrates there are none except 
 such as are kept as rarities in gar- 
 dens and preserved with great care. 
 The following are also customs of 
 Dionysic origin, to wear linen tunics 
 and turbans, and to use oils and 
 perfumes ; and to precede their kings 
 with bells and drums when he goes 
 forth upon a journey. The inhabi- 
 tants of the plain however are ad- 
 dicted to the worship of Hercules. — 
 Str. XV. 711. 
 
 movi MSS. 
 
 -^N 
 
224 
 
 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE PHILOSOPHICAL SECTS. 
 
 (f)d<rY.wVf av lovq iA.lv BpccxiA-a,- 
 va^ Y.aKe7, 'vovq Be TepixSimq. 
 
 Tovq y-h ovv Bpo,%iMcva^ €v- 
 SoKtjtxe~y, [/.aKkov yap v.cu ofAO- 
 XoyiTv iv roiq ^oy[/.aca-iv' vjbTj 8* 
 €v^vqf >ta* yf.voy.€vov(; €%€fv 
 eTTijOceAojTaj Xoyiov; ay^potq' 
 cvq Ttpoaiovraqy Koyov ykv iiri^- 
 ^€iv ^oyi€7v Mou r)]v ^.tirepa., 
 VLOU TQV MvoiACvov €*? euTexv/ctv* 
 TO S' d'Avi^eq, (ru^poviy.dq rivccq 
 Trapaivecrei?, xa* vico^'^y.aq 
 bi^ovai' rccq S' ^'^la-ra dyipoa- 
 [/.ivaq, [/.dKXov eCrevcyov? eivcci 
 vop^eo-Sra*. 
 
 Mera Se t^v yevecriv aX- 
 Xovq Mat aXKovq "tia^iyfia^ai 
 T^v iitifAcMiaVt «€< t5j5 fC€<- 
 ^ovo? rfkiv-laq xapie<nipm 
 Tvyxavovcryjq ^iba<TY.dXc>>y. A<- 
 arp(^€iv 8e Toi/^ ^iXo<ro(povq iv 
 aXaei iipo TT,q TtoKeaqf vtco Tre- 
 pi^oKcp <TV[x[A.erpi^, Knuq tfiiv- 
 raq iv (7T*/3a<ri, yea) hopaTi;, 
 d-n^xofAevovq i[A.\piJx^v xa< 
 d(ppo^t(riuVf dyipocciACvovq Xoyccv 
 (rirovbaioov, [/.eTaZihovraq v.ai 
 roTq i^reXova-t, rov f dycpou- 
 uevov otre XuAvjo-ai ^e/*/?, 
 
 He makes also another division of 
 the Philosophers, saying that there 
 are two races of them, one of which 
 he calls the Brahmanes and the Ger- 
 manes. 
 
 Of these the Brahmanes are the 
 more excellent, inasmuch as their 
 discipline is preferable : for as soon as 
 they are conceived they are committed 
 to the charge of men skilled in magic 
 arts, who approach under the pretence 
 of singing incantations for the well- 
 doing both of the mother and the child; 
 though in reality to give certain wise 
 directions and admonitions : and the 
 mothers, that willingly pay attention 
 to them, are supposed to be more for- 
 tunate in the birth. 
 
 After birth they pass from the care 
 of one master to that of another, as 
 their increasing age requires the 
 more superior. The Philosophers 
 pass their time in a grove of mo- 
 derate circumference, which lies in 
 front of the city, living frugally and 
 lying upon couches of leaves and 
 skins : they abstain also from animal 
 food and intercourse with females, 
 intent upon serious discourses, and 
 communicating them to such as wish : 
 but it is considered improper for the 
 auditor either to speak or to exhibit 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 9Qn 
 
 Tirvara.i' yy i)<.^d'KK((r^a,i t^V 
 (rvvoKTiocq rvjv vjiAfpotv iy,€ivyiv 
 a>^ ooioXaaTalvovTcc. ' Etvj 8' 
 CTTTa xa< T^tavtovTa, olrccq 
 "^^(TocvTa avacxfopeiy il^ t'^j/ 
 eavTov >ct5j(7»v eWcrTov, y.ou 
 
 XOV, <TlV^OVO(pOpOVVTOC.f Y-Oc) "^pv- 
 
 a-0(popovvrcc [^ixpicc^ iv rouq 
 %6^a'i V.OH Tolq utUy 7rpoa(f)€po- 
 fxevou a-dptcaq^ [atj* tZv nrpoi; 
 TTjv xP^iau avvepyuv Zjuavy 
 ^pifAeuv xai aprvruv a.iie'xJi- 
 fMvov. raciAeTv S' oti TrXe/u- 
 Tcc? eU "TroXuTCjtv/ay* cjt ttoXXwv 
 •yap Kai m crnov^aio, wXe/w 
 
 Xot^^, vTCYipeataVf iyyvToroo 
 ov<Tav TcKfiu detv itctpaaryi^vci- 
 
 Ta?V S^ ywoci^\ tai^ yct~ 
 
 rovt; Bpaxi^va^' e* jwev jt*o%- 
 Srcpai yivoivTQj I'va ^q ri tZv 
 cv ^eixiray iyKpipoiev eli rovq 
 
 xaraXe/Troiev avrov^, Ovbiva, 
 yap Tjboyi^q k«« ■jtovou icara- 
 <\)p(iVOvyra.y uq S* ayTw^ ^w?j? 
 xa* ^avaTOf, i^e'Aeiv v(fi ere- 
 pu €ivai ToiovTov eivai rov 
 (Tnov^aToVf xa« ttjv a-irov^aioci/. 
 
 any otlier sign of impatience ; for, in 
 case he should, he is cast out of the 
 assembly for that day as one inconti- 
 nent. After passing thirty-seven years 
 in this manner they betake themselves 
 to their own possessions where they 
 live more freely and unrestrained, 
 they then assume the linen tunic, and 
 wear gold in moderation upon their 
 hands and in their ears : they eat 
 also flesh except that of animals which 
 are serviceable to mankind, but they 
 nevertheless abstain from acids and 
 condiments. They use polygamy for 
 the sake of large families ; for they 
 think that from many wives a larger 
 progeny will proceed : if they have 
 no servants their place is supplied by 
 the service of their own children, for 
 the more nearly any person is related 
 to another, the more is he bound to 
 attend to his wants. 
 
 The Brahmanes do not suffer their 
 wives to attend their philosophical dis- 
 courses, lest if they should be impru- 
 dent they might divulge any of their 
 secret doctrines to the uninitiated : 
 and if they be of a serious turn of 
 mind, lest they should desert them : 
 for no one who despises pleasure and 
 pain even to the contempt of life and 
 death, as a person of such sentiments 
 as they profess ought to be, would 
 voluntarily submit to be under the 
 
 ♦ /xrixiTi Al. 
 
22^ INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 nXe/cTTov? S' avroT; elvcii U- domination of another. They have 
 
 yovi Trept ^ccvdrov' vofxi'^eiv Various opinions upon the nature of 
 
 IMv yap brj tov /xev ev^Se death : for they regard the present 
 
 /3/ov, wi civ dy-iAYiv y.vo[A€vuv Hfe merely as the conception of per- 
 
 ftvai' rh U ^dvarov yeveaiv sons presently to be born, and death 
 
 €l(; TOV ovTcot; ^lov, no,) tov as the birth into a life of reality and 
 
 €i^ai}A.ova To7^ (piKoa-o^TCKTi' happiness to those who rightly philo- 
 
 hl T^ acTKijo-ei itXe'^rcr^ xp^o-- sophise : upon this account they are 
 
 ^ai irpoq to €ToifA.(i^dvaTov * Studiously careful in preparing for 
 
 dycc^ov Se vj xaxov fAvjBcv death. They hold that there is 
 
 flvai tuv a-vj^^ocivovruv dv- neither good nor evil in the accidents 
 
 ^pamiq' ci yocp dv roiq au- which take place among men: nor 
 
 Tol? Tot^ /uce> dx^ea-^oiiy rov^ would men if they rightly regarded 
 
 Se xaipeiv, ivvitviuheii vitoKri' them as mere visionary delusions 
 
 ^p€l^ exovraq' yiut rovq avrovq either grieve or rejoice at them: they 
 
 To7ij avTo7(; tot€ y^v dx^ea-' therefore neither distress themselves 
 
 ^ui, Tore S' al p(;a/pe<y jwexa- nor exhibit any signs of joy at their 
 
 paXKo[A€VQvq. occurrence. 
 
 Ta Se Ttep) (pva-iv, ra [A€v Their speculations upon nature, he 
 
 €yijSrei«tv ifjupaiveiv <jy/i<Tiv. iv says, are in some respects childish : 
 
 epyoiq yap avTovq -apeiTTovq, that they are better philosophers in 
 
 ij Xoyoiq ilpai hta. [/.v^uv id their deeds than in their words ; in- 
 
 9ro>.Xa 'm(rrov[A€vov(;, llep) asmuch as they believe many things 
 
 woXXSy S^ roTi "EXXijcrty o[a.O' contained in their mythologies. How- 
 
 Zo^itv* oTi yap yevTjroq o yaa-' ever they hold several of the same 
 
 [Ao^f y.a) fp^aproq Xiyuv v.^- doctrines which are current among 
 
 xe/vou^, Ka* or* acpaipoei^i;' the Greeks ; such as that the world 
 
 0, T€ hoiviuv avTQVf vcat iroiav is generated and destructible and of 
 
 ^eoq, St' oXov haTr€(()oirv]y.€v a spherical figure ; and that the God 
 
 avTov' dpxat Se tuv [/.h <rv{A- who administers and forms it, per- 
 
 'ndvrav inpcf^i^ Tr^q 8e yiotrfAo- vades it throughout its whole extent : 
 Ttoiiat; TO tJSwp* Trpo? Se roTq that the principles of all things are 
 
 TeTupa-i o-To*%€/o<f, -Tre/xTrrvj different, water for instance is the 
 
 r/f fo'Tj (fivcriif e| ^q o ovpavoq, first principle of the fabrication of 
 
 * TT^Og TOV (TOIfJLOV SfltVOtTOV MSS. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 227 
 
 I 
 
 XtpvTai Tov iravro^' ko,) ire pi 
 (TTiepfAarog Se, y.ai i^^X^S 
 o/AO/a XeyiTuif >cat aXXa 
 mXil'jo* TtaponrXeMva-i Se xai 
 fAv^ov^y ucritfp xa* IIXaTwy 
 we/j/ T6 oup^tapa-iaq ^^X^?? 
 xai t5v xa^' aSou npi<T€av, 
 V.CU aXKa. roiccvTa, Ilf^t 
 /A6V Twv BpaxfAoivuv rUVTQC 
 
 Tol^ he TepiMivoLtif tov^ 
 jW€v ivTifjt.aTa.TMi; 'TaojS/oh? 
 ipricriv ovoy.d^€(r^ciif "CfiovTaq iv 
 Tui^ vAui^f aTTo (pvXkav xa; 
 Y.a.p'Kuv aypiuvj €<rS^^T05 Se 
 (pXoiuu hei/dpiavj acppohiTiccy 
 X^^phi >t^* otvou. Torif Se 
 ^a<nXev<ri avveTvai S»' ayyi- 
 Xuv <Kvv^avo[X€yoiq nrepl tuv 
 ajTJOJV, xai St* ivi€ivuv ^epa- 
 Ttivova-if xai Xirayivovtri to 
 ^etoy, 
 
 M€T« 8e Toy^ 'TXo^iov^y 
 hevTcptijeiv xccm t/^»/v toi'^ 
 'lar^ixol'^, xa* a>q v€p) rov av- 
 
 ^pOTTOVj (j)lKO(TO(f)OV^ KlTOVq 
 
 fAfVf [xr] aypenuXov^ Se, opvt;i^ 
 xai aKcpiTOif Tp€(poy.evovi a 
 •n(Xpe%€iv avTo7q izoivToc tqv 
 aiTvjSfcvTa, xai virohe^dfAevov 
 itviqt.' Si/yoKT^a* hi xai ttoAu- 
 
 the world; that after the four ele- 
 ments there is a certain fifth nature 
 of which the heaven and stars are 
 composed : that the earth is situated 
 in the centre of the whole : they add 
 much of a like nature concerning 
 generation and the soul. They 
 have also conceived many fanciful 
 speculations after the manner of 
 Plato, in which they maintain the 
 immortality of the soul and the judg- 
 ments of Hades, and doctrines of a 
 similar description. Such is his ac- 
 count of the Brahmanes. 
 
 Of the Germanes he says they are 
 considered the most honorable who 
 are called Hylobii, and live in the 
 woods upon leaves and wild fruits, 
 clothing themselves with the bark of 
 trees, and abstaining from venery 
 and wine. They hold communica- 
 tion by messengers with the kings 
 who inquire of them concerning the 
 causes of things, and by their means 
 the kings serve and worship the 
 Deity. 
 
 After the Hylobii the second in 
 estimation are the Physicians, philo- 
 sophers, who are conversant with 
 men, simple in their habits, but 
 not exposing themselves to a life 
 abroad, living upon rice and grain, 
 wliich every one to whom they apply 
 freely gives them and receives them 
 into his house : they are able by the 
 
228 
 
 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 <yov(iV(; Ttaiuv, y.ci\ appivoyovov(;, 
 xa« %fy)Xvyo)/ovq hia (fixpfAaiiev- 
 Tix-/}^' TYjV Se laTpctay 8ia 
 a-iTiiuv TO TrXeov, ov ^la (pocp- 
 
 (papfA.dy.av 8e (/.uXta-Ta et/SoKi- 
 /wciy ra inlxpia-TU, y.at to. 
 y.a.ra.Tc'Koia'uatcf.' xaXXa Se 
 KaMOvpyioc^ 'no}.v [/.erex^iv. 
 'Aa-iteTv he v.ou rovrovq K^txe/- 
 VOV5 y.ctpr€pla,Vf T'^v re iv tto- 
 voiq, xai T^v ev Ta<V ^'Tioy.o- 
 va<V* ^cTt' €(/)* eve? a-Xfjuex.- 
 roq ay.ivr}TQV biareXearai r\v 
 v}[A.€pciv oXvjy. '^AXXovq S' 
 eivai rov^ fA,€V y.o(,VTiY.ovq y.ai 
 iirfhovq, v.ai tSv Ttep) roiiq 
 y.aTQi)(^Ql/,evovq Xoycov, kou vo- 
 
 [A,l[A.aV ifATttiprjVq, illOtlTQVVTCCq 
 
 Kxi Y.a.Tcc %ai/.aq, v-oi iroKeiq' 
 rovq he xapiea-ripovi; {a,€v rod- 
 ruv xai aa-Tetortpovq. Ovh' 
 avTovq he aTcexofA.ivcvq tuv 
 xa^' ^'hov -f ^pvXKovfA.€vav, 
 oa-ot hoyict Trplq evtre^eioiv xai 
 ocrioTviTa. ^v[/.(piXo(Tocp€Tv 8' 
 ivtoiq Y.CU. yvvau-ziaq^ ocnexfi- 
 lA.ivaq -KOI avraq octppohi- 
 G-lav. 
 
 use of medicines to render women 
 fruitful and productive either of 
 males or females : but they perform 
 cures ratlier by attention to diet than 
 the use of medicines. Of medicines 
 they approve more commonly of un- 
 guents and plasters, for all others 
 they consider not free from delete- 
 rious effects. These and some others 
 of this sect so exercise their patience 
 in labours and trials, as to have at- 
 tained the capability of standing in 
 one position unmoved for a whole 
 day. There are others also who 
 pretend to divination and inchant- 
 ments, and are skilful in the concerns 
 of the inhabitants and of their laws : 
 they lead a mendicant life among the 
 villages and towns; but the better 
 class settle in the cities. They do 
 not reject such of the mythological 
 stories concerning Hades as appear 
 to them favourable to virtue and 
 piety. Women are suffered to phi' 
 losophise with some of these sects, 
 though they are required to abstain 
 from venery. — Straho, lib. v. 712. 
 
 i/T«-. Ciar,- Al. 
 
 f Cf!lri)i Al. 
 
MEGASTHENES. 
 
 229 
 
 OF THE INDIAN SUICIDES. 
 
 St 'TCQiowraq rovTO veavijtou^ 
 y.pive(T^aif rovq (/.tv (ryXvipQVi 
 TTj (pvarei (pcpofAevovq iir) itXifj- 
 yvjv V) yipv][/.vlv, rovq 8' ctTro- 
 vovq ewi ^v\foVf rovq Se ttoAu- 
 Ttovovq d'na.yxofA.evovqj rovq Se 
 
 'JTUpwSe*^ 6i5 TTlJp (a^OV[A€VOVq 
 
 Xcc<rroq a,v^pu'no(;, v.ou ra,7q 
 'AKf^dv^pov rpoc'Tti'^aiq SeSou- 
 
 Megasthenes in his account of the 
 Philosophers says, There is no pre- 
 scribed rule for putting an end to 
 themselves ; but that those who do 
 it are esteemed rash. The hardy by 
 nature cast themselves upon the 
 sword or from a precipiece, those 
 who are incapable of labour into the 
 sea, those who are patient of hard- 
 ships are strangled, while those of a 
 fiery temperament are thrust into the 
 fire : which last indeed was the fate 
 of Calanus an intemperate man, and 
 addicted to the pleasures of the table, 
 at the court of Alexander. — Sir. lib. 
 XV. p. 718. 
 
 OF THE PHILOSOPHERS: 
 
 FROM CLITARCHUS. 
 
 •O §€ K\€iTcx,pxoi (jyfia), *<- According to the relation of Clitar- 
 
 Aoo-of^oK* ^€ ToT; Bpaxy-aa-iv chus, they place in opposition to the 
 
 avrihaipovvTOii TipdiA.vaq ipia-- Brahmanes, the Pramnae a conten- 
 
 ri'MVi rnaq xa* eXeyxxmot;^* tious and argumentative set of men 
 
 Tol^ Se Bpcc^Qxavaq (pva-ioko- who deride the Brahmanes as arro- 
 
 yluv -Aoc) d<rTpovou,ia,v dffy.(7v, gant and ridiculous on account of 
 
 *fiKoff6foui AI. 
 
230 
 
 INDIAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 Toli^ 8e yvy.>7}Ta^, roiit; Se wo- 
 XiTixoii^ Mat trpoa-xapiov^* 
 
 their studies in physiology and as- 
 tronomy. They are divided into the 
 Mountaineer, the Naked, the Citizen, 
 and Rural sects. 
 
 OF THE INDIAN ASTRONOMY : 
 
 FROM THE PASCHAL CHRONICLE. 
 
 'EN ro7q XP'^^^^^ '^Vi ''fvpyo- 
 woiiaj, 6K TOW yevovt; tou 'A/j- 
 ^a^adf avrip riq 'Ivloq ave- 
 (puy/j a-ixpoif a(TTpoi'QiAQ(;f ovo- 
 [Aocri 'AvSoyjSapto^, o? xa* crvv' 
 eypdrpaTO trpuTOi *h^o7<; Ac- 
 TpovofAiav, 
 
 About the time of the construction 
 of the Tower, a certain Indian of the 
 race of Arphaxad made his appear- 
 ance, a wise man, and an astrono- 
 mer, whose name was Andubarius ; 
 and it was he that first instructed 
 the Indians in the science of Astro- 
 nomy. — p. 36. 
 
 * ftXafjJvouf Vulg. 
 
ATLANTIC AND PANCHiEAN 
 FRAGMENTS: 
 
 FROM 
 
 MARCELLUS AND EUEMERUS. 
 
OF THE ATLANTIC ISLAND 
 
 FROM MARCELLUS. 
 
 OTI fA€v eyfvero rotavTyj ri^ 
 y^a-Qi; xa) TvjXtKai/rr;, StjXoi/t/ 
 Tiveq ruv la-ropovvTccv rcc itep) 
 
 yap Mat iv ToTq avruv xpovoiq 
 fA€v i-ma. yfi<TO\j<; iv i\i€iya> rS 
 ireXciyet Il€pa-€(pouv](; Upaq, TpcTq 
 8f aXKaq ocrrXeTOvq, Trjv [Av 
 UXovTuj/oq, TVjv Se 'A/>t|t>tSvo^, 
 fAea-rjv Se tovtccv aXXvjv Iloo-et- 
 duvoq, xiXiay CTothav to [/.eye- 
 ^oq. Kat Tovq olyiovvraq iv aur^ 
 fAv^fAi^v tSv Ttpoyovuv hiaa-ui^eip 
 i:€p) T^$,'x\TXavTjSo< oj/Tw^ y(- 
 votxevyjq ivtei i/7j<rov itafA.y.eya- 
 ^€<ncir^q, ^v in) -TroXXa^ ttc- 
 piohovq ^vyda-revaroii i:a.<ruv 
 Tcoy iv 'ArXavTiKo) TteXdyei 
 
 Vrj<T(CV, TaUTCK fMV ovv 
 
 Md.pv.eWoq ii to^q kl^itrnvKOiq 
 yeypo^ev. 
 
 That such and so great an island 
 formerly existed is recorded by some 
 of the historians who have treated 
 of the concerns of the outward sea. 
 For they say that in their times there 
 were seven islands situated in that 
 sea which were sacred to Persephone, 
 and three others of an immense mag- 
 nitude one of which was consecrated 
 to Pluto, another to Ammon, and 
 that which was situated between 
 them to Poseidon ; the size of this 
 last was no less than a thousand sta- 
 dia. The inhabitants of this island 
 preserved a tradition handed down 
 from their ancestors concerning the 
 existence of the Atlantic island of a 
 prodigious magnitude, which had 
 really existed in those seas ; and 
 which, during a long period of time, 
 governed all the islands in the At- 
 lantic ocean. Such is the relation of 
 Marcellus in his Ethiopian history. — 
 Proc. in Tim. 
 
 u H 
 
PANCHiEAN FRAGMENTS 
 
 FROM EUEMERUS. 
 
 ETHMEP02 (ji.€v ovv, (f>lXo<; 
 yeynooq KoKrtrdvbpov ^ccri- 
 T'Aaq, -/LOU hoc rovrov ^va-yxacr- 
 [/.evot; nXetv ^oKnXiyidi; nvaq 
 Xpcia^ Koil lA^yaKfxq dito^vj' 
 
 xaxa TVjy [/.ea-vjix^ptav d^ rov 
 
 avTov CK T^< E^Sa/jtxovof ' Apa- 
 jS/(^?, icQiri<Ta.(T^ai rov 'n'kovv 
 Si* ^Cly-cavov TrXeiov^ ^/xe/ja^, 
 xa< 'rrpoTevex^'^voci v^crotq ire- 
 Aayiociq' * av fAiav vTtepexeiv y 
 rvjv QvoiAuCfiixevtiv Uciyxaciocv' 
 €V 17 Tf^eaaS'a; rovq hoiy.ovv- 
 raq Ylayxaiovq evcre^eiqi, 5<a- 
 (pepovraq xa* Tovq ^eovq ti- 
 lAuvraq ixeyaXnTrpeirca-rdTO.iq 
 ^va/a/f, xat ava^'^fAoca-iv 
 diioKoyoti; apyvpo7q re xai 
 %pv(To7q. Eij/a; Se T'^j/ y^crov 
 le^av ^ewy, xa« CTepoc irXeio) 
 
 EuEMERUS (the historian) was a 
 favourite of Cassander the king, and 
 being upon that account constrained 
 by his master to undertake some 
 useful as well as extensive voyage 
 of discovery he says, That he tra- 
 velled southwards to the Ocean, and 
 having sailed from Arabia Felix stood 
 out to sea several days, and continued 
 his course among the islands of 
 that sea; one of which far exceeded 
 the rest in magnitude, and this was 
 called Panchaea. He observes that 
 the Panchaeans who inhabited it 
 were singular for their piety, honor- 
 ing the Gods with magnificent sacri- 
 fices and superb offerings of silver 
 and gold. He says moreover that the 
 island was consecrated to the Gods, 
 and mentions several other remark- 
 able circumstances relative to its an- 
 tiquity and the richness of the arts 
 
 xini^yt 
 
 t TrKa.yia.ii St. — Qy. transversely among the islands. 
 
EUEMERUS. 
 
 231 
 
 ^aviAa^oiA€va Y-aia. re rvjy 
 apXawTijTa y.ctX i\v ttj? xa- 
 Ta(Txeu5j^ -TroXtiTe^v/av. wept 
 wv to. nocra i^epoi; iv ratq tifo 
 rQt.vTti^ ^(^Kott; a]/ay€ypd(f>a,- 
 fxev. E*ya» 8' iv civt^ xara 
 Tivoc \o(pov C\//ijXov xaSr' vitep- 
 ^oXrjv Upov Aio^ TpicpvActloVf 
 y.aBi^pvyt.ivov lit avrov xotSr' 
 ev Xd/pov i^aa-i'A€V(Te r^q 
 owof/AeyTj? aTracTTjg, er* yieiTa, 
 avOpuTtdvq m. 'Ev toi^tw tw 
 iep^ (TT'^Xyjv elvai Xpva^v, iv 
 ^ tq7^ nuy)(j^ioiq ypd[ji.fAot,a-iv 
 virdpx^i^ y€y pocix{A€va(; tdq re 
 OvpavQv xa* Kpovov y.cct Aioq 
 irpdUii xc^aXcsiwSS^. 
 
 Mera tovto, (pi^<rl irparov 
 OvpavQV ^oca-iXea, yeyov^vaiy 
 eirieix^ rtvcx, avbpa. xat tvepye- 
 T>jv, y.a) T^^ Twv aa-Tpuv vimi- 
 o"€a?5 eTrtcmjjtxoya ov xa< Trpw- 
 Tov ^va-iaiq Tiy^<Tat rohq ov- 
 pocviovq ^eoijq' S<o xat Ovpoiiov 
 irpocrayopevOYivai. Ttovq 8* 
 a^Tiw yevia-Boci ccrto yvvaiMq 
 'E(7rla<;, Ilava xai Kpovov* 
 ^vyarepaq Se, *Peav xai Avj- 
 jWvjTpav. KpoW 8e ^aa-iMv- 
 a-cci />t€T* O^pavov, xa* y^fAara 
 *Ptav <yevv^arai A/a xai*'Hpav 
 xat rioo-eiSSva. Toy 8e A/a 
 SiaSega/ACVov t*|v ^aa-iXeiav 
 Tov KpovoVf Y^y.ai, ^Hpav xa* 
 Aij/AVjrpav xa* ®€[a,iv* e| <wv 
 wa^Sa^ -TTotiJo-ao-da*, Kovp-^Tocq 
 
 displayed in its institutions and ser- 
 vices : some of which we have in part 
 detailed in the books preceding this. 
 He relates also that upon the brow 
 of a certain very high mountain in it 
 there was a temple of the Triphylaean 
 Zeus, founded by him at the time he 
 ruled over all the habitable world 
 whilst he was yet resident amongst 
 men. In this temple stood a golden 
 column on which was inscribed in the 
 Panchaean characters a regular his- 
 tory of the actions of Ouranus and 
 Cronus and Zeus. 
 
 In a subsequent part of his work 
 he relates that the first king was 
 Ouranus, a man renowned for jus- 
 tice and benevolence, and well con- 
 versant with the motions of the stars : 
 and that he was the first who honor- 
 ed the Heavenly Gods with sacrifices 
 upon which account he was called 
 Ouranus (Heaven). He had two sons 
 by his wife Hestia who were called 
 Pan and Cronus ; and daughters Rhea 
 and Demetra. And Cronus reigned 
 after Ouranus ; and he married Rhea, 
 and had by her Zeus, and Hera, and 
 Poseidon. And when Zeus succeed- 
 ed to the kingdom of Cronus he 
 married Hera, and Demetra, and 
 Themis, by whom he had children ; 
 by the first the Curetes ; Persephone 
 
236 
 
 PANCH/EAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 /x.ej/ alto ryjt; itpuTyjq, Tlepa-c 
 
 *A6rjpay he Scito Trjt; Tpirvjq, 
 'EXdoWa Se ei? Ba^i^Xwya, 
 iiii^eyccdripat BvjXw" xai jwera 
 Tai/ra e<^ rajv na7%a<ay vyja-oj/ 
 itpoq 'O/teavw yi€ifA.€v^v iiapa,- 
 yevoucvoVf Ovpavov rov Ihiov 
 irpoTidropoq ^UfAOV llpvcraaQai. 
 K^meTSev hu ^vptaq ikOeTv 
 nrpoq rov Tore hvvd(TT'/jv Ku<t- 
 <riov' i^ oS xai to Kacrawv 
 opoq, ^EXOovrat he etq KiKiKiai/ 
 woAe/xo) vixrycra* K/Xtxa To- 
 
 by the second; and Athena by the 
 third. He went to Babylon where 
 he was hospitably received by Belus ; 
 and afterwards passed over to the 
 island of Panchaea which lies in the 
 Ocean, where he erected an altar to 
 Ouranus his forefather. From thence 
 he went into Syria to Cassius who 
 was then the ruler of that country, 
 from whom Mount Cassius receives 
 its name. Passing thence into Cihcia 
 he conquered Cilix the governor of 
 those parts ; and having travelled 
 
 through many other nations he was 
 -jrapxTjv, jtat ccKXac Se TtXela-ra honored by all and universally ac- 
 eOvrj eTreXdouTQCy i:ap oi-ncKTi knowledged as a God. — Diod. Sic. 
 Tif/.yi(TBriT/ai, v.ou ^eov wot.- Eel. 681. cited by Euseb. Prcep. 
 yopev6y}i/at. Evan. II. 
 
THE 
 
 CHALDEAN ORACLES OF 
 ZOROASTER. 
 
THE CHALD.EAN ORACLES OF 
 ZOROASTER. 
 
 CAUSE 
 
 GOD, FATHER, MIND, FIRE MONAD, DUAD, TRIAD.* 
 
 I.y *0 5e ^€0^ i(rri xe^aXijy exwv Upamq" ovroi i<rTiv 6 irparoiy 
 a,(f)6apToqf dtdioqf dyevvjTo^y dfAcpyj^f dvo[jt.oioTaTo^t ^vioy(fiq wavro^ 
 xaAoiJ, aBa?po8o>t7jTO^, dyaOav dy(K,6urccro^f cppovifAcov <f)po>ifAu~ 
 raToq, ea-ri §e xat irarvjp ivvofAiaq y.al Smaioiri^yij^, avTobi^aycro^f 
 ^v<Ti'M^f xaJ reKeioqj xa* cro(poqy nai tepov ^va-iMv (Mvoq evper'^q. 
 But God is he that has the head of a hawk. He is the first, 
 indestructible, eternal, unbegotten, indivisible, dissimilar ; the 
 dispenser of all good ; ' incorruptible ; the best of the good, the 
 wisest of the wise : he is the father of equity and justice, self- 
 taught, physical, and perfect, and wise, and the only inventor of 
 the sacred philosophy. — Euseb. PrcBp. Evan. lib. I. c. 10. 
 
 * Mr. Taylor in his collection of the oracles (Class. Journ. No. 22.) has 
 arranged them under the following heads. I. The oracles which he conjectures 
 may be ascribed to Zoroaster himself. This division includes the collection of 
 Psellus, and in this collection are marked Z. as in the 8th. II. Oracles 
 delivered by Theurgists under the reign of Marcus Antoninus. These relate to 
 the Intelligible and Intellectual orders : and are here distinguished by a T as in 
 the 4th. III. Oracles delivered either by the Theurgists or by Zoroaster, here 
 marked Z or T. as in the 2nd. The rest he has placed together as uncertain or 
 imperfect in their meaning ; to which he has subjoined a few from the Treatise 
 of Lydus de Mensibus. We are also indebted to Mr. Taylor for the references to 
 the authors from whom the collection was originally made, and for the addition 
 of several oracles hitherto unnoticed : the latter are distinguished by the letters 
 Tay. after the reference, as in the 2nd oracle. 
 
 f Eusebius attributes this to the Persian Zoroaster. I have added it to 
 the collection. 
 
240 THE CHALDiEAN ORACLES 
 
 II.* O'l 76 ©eof/jyoi ^eov dvcct (paa-iv^ xoCi vfAvovai Ttpta-^ijTepov 
 na) vturepov. Y.a) jtvitXoeAmTov rh ^elv y.ou aiuviov' xa* voovvtoc 
 Tov arviATtixvroc tuv iv tu y.Q<ri/,a) KivovfAevuv aTcdivrcov api6u.ov 
 Kai irpoq rovrotq direpavTov Sia ty^v ^vvafiiv Y.at iXiKoei^ <pa(ri 
 
 [AeTO, TOVTUV. 
 
 Theurgists assert that hef is a God, and celebrate him as 
 both older and younger, as a circulating and eternal God, as un- 
 derstanding the whole number of all things moved in the world, 
 and moreover infinite through his power and of a spiral form. 
 Z or T. Proc. in Tim, 2U.—Tat/. 
 
 III. 0€oy iynoa-fAioVj aiuviov, direpavTOv. 
 NeoVf xai t: peer ^vryjVf eXmoctSiJ. 
 
 The mundane god, eternal, boundless, 
 Young and old, of a spiral form. 
 
 IV. T^5 yap dveKkeiirrov "^w'fiq Y.ai t^? drpvrov Svva/xcft;?, y.a.\ 
 T^^ dovivov, Kara to "klyiov, ivepyeiaq o A»«v (jxntoi). 
 
 For Eternity, % according to the oracle, is the cause of never- 
 failing life, of unwearied power, and unsluggish energy. 
 T. Tay, 
 
 V. ^lyufxevoq yienXeTrai vito toov S'eSv, otro^ o anXtro^ ^ioq, v.cu 
 ra vS (TvvS^eiv Xeyerai xat Y.aru vovv (aovov utto tSv ypv^Zv 
 yuupi'!^€<r6a,i* 
 
 Hence this stable God is called by the gods silent, and is said 
 to consent with mind, and to be known by souls through mind 
 alone. T. Proc. in Theol. 321.— Tay. 
 
 VI. 0* XaX^aioi tov Kfelv {Aiovv(rov) 'law Xeyova-iVy (avrt Toy, 
 (f)ui pvor}Tov) T^ ^oivUav y'kco(Ta-rj, y.ou 'Soc^aud Se iioXKayjiv 
 
 * Lobeck seems to be of opinion that neither this nor the one next follow- 
 ing have any claim to be inserted. 
 
 f xfcfvos Time Tay. — Qy. Kpovos. The latter Platonists continually sub- 
 stitute Xp6voi for K§6yoi . 
 
 X The Gnostics used the word JEon itself for their different celestial orders. 
 See also Sanchoniatho, p. 4. 
 
or ZOllOASTER. 241 
 
 Xeyerai, ol'ov o inrep TOt/^ iirra ttoXov?, TOVTeariv o Stj- 
 
 fjt.iovp'yo(;. 
 The Chaldaeans call the God (Dionysus or Bacchus) lao in 
 the Phoenician tongue (instead of the intelligible light), and he is 
 often called Sabaoth, signifying that he is above the seven poles, 
 that is the Demiurgus. Lyd. de Mens. 83. — Tay. 
 
 VII. IVavTo, yap (Tv^ky^m r^ iotvTov y.!^ t^^ vitocp^ecoi; dytpoTviTi, 
 jtara to Xoyiov, avroi; Tioiq e^a> iiica.p'Xjei. 
 
 Containing all things in the one summit of his own hyparxis, 
 he himself subsists v^holly beyond. 
 
 T. Proc. in Theol. 212.— Tay. 
 
 VIII. Ta iroivTa. [xerpovv v.ai dfpopi^oy, aq ra. Xoyid (f)V}<Ti. 
 Measuring and bounding all things. 
 
 T. Proc. in PL Th. 386.— Tay. 
 
 IX. Ov yap csTTo Trarpm^^ dpypiq dreXec ti rpo^d'^ei. 
 
 For nothing imperfect circulates from a paternal principle. 
 Z. Psell. 38.—Plet. 
 
 X. Uaryjp ov <f)o^ov iv6pco(TY.€i, TUfiOco S' €Trt%ee<. 
 
 The father hurled not forth fear but infused persuasion. 
 
 Z. Plet. 
 
 XI 'EavTov TiaTrjp ^piraa-ev 
 
 Od5' iv €7} Zvvd[/,€i vo€p^ yiA€i(Taq tS*oi/ Tivp. 
 
 .... The Father has hastily withdrawn himself; 
 But has not shut up his own fire in his intellectual power. 
 Z. Psell. 30.— Plet. 33. 
 
 XII. Toiovrcq yap o iyieT vovq i:po ivepyiaq (vepyuvt on 
 ♦ B«3^ Fr. Pat. 
 
 I I 
 
242 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 Such is the Mind which is there energizing before energy. 
 That it has not gone forth but abode in the paternal depth, 
 And in the adytum according to divinely-nourished silence. 
 T. Proc. ill Tim. 167. 
 
 XIII. EtVi iidvra Tcvpot; ivo^ iyiyeyotwrac, 
 
 ndvru yap i^ereXea-e itaryjp, v.ou va irocpiBcoy.e 
 
 Aevrepa, ovirparou KArj%€roci e^vea'f av^pSv. 
 All things are the progeny of one fire. 
 The Father perfected all things, and delivered them over 
 To the second Mind, whom all nations of men call the first. 
 Z. Psell. U.—Plet. 30. 
 
 XIV. KaJ rov voS, 05 tov if/.Tivpiov xoV/ytov oiyei. 
 
 And of the Mind which conducts the empyrean world. 
 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 XV. 'A vovq Xeyei, rS vditv S^ ttoS Xeyn, 
 
 What the Mind says, it says by understanding. 
 
 Z. Psell. 35. 
 
 XVI. 'H [aIv yap dvvafxiq trvv ivceivoiq, vovt; S' Sen:' eKCmv. 
 Power is with them, but Mind is from him. 
 
 T. Proc. in Plat. Th. SQS. 
 
 XVII. Novi Tcarpo^ apaiolt; €Troxoi^[/,€voq t^vvr^pa-iv 
 
 'AvtvajtATTToy aa-rpditrovtriv afxeiXUrov >rtvpo(; oXiioiq. 
 The Mind of the Father riding on attenuated rulers 
 Which glitter with the furrows of inflexible and implacable Fire. 
 T. Proc. in Crat.—Tay. 
 
 XVIII M€T(^ Sf 'Trarpma? ^Kit>vo(aq 
 
 f Pletho has n-av ytvos : he omits the first line, which Taylor also gives by 
 itself in another place. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 243 
 
 '^v)(/i iyu) vaieOf depfji.'^ '^yjixxrot. ra rnrdvra, 
 KareSreTo yap 
 
 'HfAuv €yyca,T€\fvjn€ Ttonvjp avhpZv re ^eSv tc. 
 
 After the paternal conception 
 
 I the Soul reside, a heat animating all things. 
 
 For he placed 
 
 Mind in Soul and Soul in dull Body, 
 
 The Father of Gods and Men so placed them in ours. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc.in Tim. 124. 
 
 XIX. J^vi'V(pi(TraTai yap ra (pva-i-nh epya tS voepS ^€776* 
 Toy irarpo^' '*J^f%vj yap y.oa-fji.'^ffCKJ-a tov fAeyav 
 Ovpavov, y.al ytoarfAOvaa [/.era rov irarpo^. 
 Kepara* Se xat air^i io-T'^piyirai avu. 
 
 Natural works coexist with the intellectual light 
 
 Of the Father. For it is the Soul, which adorned the great 
 
 heaven 
 And which adorns it after the Father. 
 But her horns are established on high. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 106. 
 
 XX. "On i//t%^ 'Jtvp ^vvdfxei ttarpoq ^aa ^acivov, 
 'ASr<jcvaT05 Tf juevex, K«i ^w^< Seo-TroT;^ iari' 
 Kai i(T%(i xo(7-jUCou voXXa ith^puiAora v.o'kiiav'. 
 
 The Soul, being a bright fire, by the power of the father, 
 Remains immortal, and is mistress of life, 
 And fills up many of the recesses of the world. 
 Z. Psell 28.— Plet. 11. 
 
 XXI. MiyvviA€vav S' o^ctSv, Trvpo^ a<pl^irov epya reXovcra, 
 
 The channels being intermixed, she performs the works of in- 
 corruptible fire. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in PI Polit. 399. 
 
 * Lob. proposes xpSiTa. 
 
244 THE CHALD.EAN ORACLES 
 
 XXII. Ov yap elq v'avjv, itvp eTrevtCiva to nrparov 
 'E^y tijvau.iv v-aravXtUi '^pyoiq, ccKKa voa. 
 NoiJ yap voZq eariv 6 y.O(r[A.ov re^viTi^q itvpiov. 
 
 For the Fire which is first beyond did not shut up his power 
 
 In matter by works but by mind : 
 
 For the framer of the fiery world is the Mind of Mind. 
 
 T. Proc. in Theol. 333.— m Tim. 157. 
 
 XXIII. *0? eve VQov eK^ope TVparoq 
 
 "Ea-a-afxevoq Tivp) iivp, (TVvdea-fAcov* ocppa KepdaTj 
 TlriyaioK; Y-pccT/ipaq^ kov itvpoq av^foq eTr/cr%ciJV. 
 Who first sprung from Mind 
 
 Clothing fire with fire, binding them together that he might mingle 
 The fountainous craters, while he preserved the flower of his 
 own fire. 
 T. Proc. in Parm. 
 
 XXIV. "Ev^ev <rvpo[A€Voq irprja-rvip a[Avtpoto iivpoq av^oq, 
 Koa/Awv h^poi)<ry.av KOiXwfAua-i, HdvTa yap tv^ev 
 
 " hpy^erai ei^ to jtaTw reivnv otwrivaq ayvjrdq. 
 Thence a fiery whirlwind drawing the flower of glowing fire, 
 Flashing into the cavities of the worlds ; for all things from thence 
 Begin to extend downwards their admirable rays. 
 
 T. Proc. in Theol. Plat. 171. 172. 
 
 XXV. "I" *H [Aovaq evicT nrpuraq, o%ov itarpiv.^ [Aovag i<rri. 
 
 The Monad is there first where the paternal Monad subsists. 
 T. Proc. in Euc. 27. 
 
 * avv^sa/tJLtov Tay. , 
 
 f 0/ov 01 nv^ay6§eioi, 8/a ytto- What the Pythagoreans signify by Monad, 
 
 vaSos, yoii SuaSo;, xa) T^;a8oj, 17 Duad, and Triad — or Plato by Bound, Infi- 
 
 nA(JtTwv 8<a Tou Trepdrog, xa) nite, or Mixed ; or we in the former part of 
 
 ToS arref^ov, nut toD juixtov, rj this work, by The One, The Many, and The 
 
 7rp6Teo6v ye ij/isT; ha. to3 li/bs xx\ United ; that the oracles of the Gods intend 
 
 Twv TToXKouv xx\ ToS riyoD/Atvov, by Hyparxis, Power, and Energy. — Dam. de 
 
 ToD;o 0/ ypjjCTyao* t&v ^eSni 8<a Prin. — Tay. 
 T^S vTTXp^iiug xa) Buva/xeuM ya) 
 xou htpya'as. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 245 
 
 XXVI. Tavoiy] eVrt lAovaqj t] hvo ycvv^. 
 
 The Monad is extended which generates two. 
 
 T. Proc, in Euc, 27. 
 
 XXVII. Afa^ ya^ icapoc rahe ■na^l'^rai, (vial voepouq acrrpoi'jrrei TOjwai?)* 
 Ka) TO xv^tpvoHv ra, itccvroCf v.ou TccTTeiv eKoca-rov {ov ray^iv.^ 
 
 For the Duad sits by this, and glitters with intellectual sections, 
 To govern all things, and to order each. 
 
 T. Froc. in Plat, ^7Q. 
 
 XXVIII. E*5 tfia. yap vovq ente 'Jia.rpoq feiAvea-^ai aTraj/xa, 
 Ov TO ^6Ae*y xeir€V€v<T€f y.ai ijS>j itavroi. ercTjUojTo. 
 
 The Mind of the Father said that all things should be cut into 
 
 three : 
 His will assented, and immediately all things were cut. 
 
 T. Proc. in Farm. 
 
 XXIX. E<5 Tpia, yap i'iire vov^ tiarpo^ di'$/ot/, 
 Nw Tcdvra -nv^epvuv. 
 
 The Mind of the eternal Father said into three. 
 Governing all things by Mind. 
 
 T. Proc. in Tim. 
 
 XXX. T?j^ Se yap eve rpid^oq itav tivtvfAa irfltT^/j iMfpaae, 
 The Father mingled every Spirit from this Triad. 
 
 Lyd. de Men. 20. — Tay. 
 
 XXXI. T^? ^6 yap i-A rpid^oq y.oh'rcoKnv iirapxeb^ anavTu. 
 All things are governed in the bosoms of this triad. 
 
 Lyd. de Men. 20. — Tay. 
 
 * The oracle stands in the text as given by Fr. Patricius, Standley and 
 Taylor. Lobeck shows that the passages in parenthesis do not properly belong 
 to it. oJ Toix^iv should also be oS ra^^^/v as connected with the succeeding sen- 
 tence in Proclus. 
 
246 THE CHALDiEAN ORACLES 
 
 XXXII. ndvTo, yocp iv rpia) To7q Se yiv^epvazal re vjxl ia-Jt. 
 All things are governed and subsist in these three. 
 
 T. Proc. in I. Alcib. 
 
 XXXIII. 'A/)%a<'? yap tpKn, raTi; 8e Kd^OK; hvKeveiv airavra. 
 
 For you may conceive that all things serve these three principles. 
 T. Da7n. de Prin. 
 
 XXXIV. 'Ek * tZvle pect rpidtog U(Aaq mpo t^^ ov<T'^<;j 
 Ov <npa)Tfi<;, aXK' ov to. [AfxpiTraci, 
 
 From these flows the body of the Triad, being pre-existent, 
 Not the first, but that by which things are measured. 
 
 Z. or T. Jnon. 
 
 XXXV. Kai €(pcivv}crav Iv avry ^ r' dpeTVjf ytai vj <ro(pia. 
 K<u VI itoKvcppuv dr piY.ua., 
 
 And there appeared in it virtue, and wisdom, 
 And multiscient truth. 
 
 Z. or T. Anon. 
 
 XXXVI. riavT* ydp iv y.o<tia.u) AdfAitei rpidq, vjq lAQvdq ^PPC*'* 
 
 For in the whole world shineth a Triad, over which a Monad rules. 
 T. Dam. in Farm. 
 
 XXXVII. . . . •. "f 'l€/3o^ TrpuTOq hpo[/.oq, iv B* dpa. fAearo) 
 'Hepio^f rpiroq dKkoq, oi; iv n:vp\ Ty|y y^ova, ^d'ATTfi. 
 
 The first is the sacred course . . . . , but in the middle 
 Air, the third the other which cherisheth the earth in fire. 
 Z. or T. Anon. 
 
 XXXVIII. 'Aphr}v i{ji,\f/vxov(ra, ^do^y irvp, ai^ipa, xoo-jwov?. 
 Abundantly animating light, fire, ether, worlds. 
 
 Z, or T. Simp, in Phys. 143. 
 
 * Tay.— T? Fr. Pat. 
 
 t Jones proposes iitKlw. Hippocrates uses the same expression of Ipi^os 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 247 
 
 IDEAS* 
 
 INTELLIGIBLES, INTELLECTUALS, lYNGES, SYNOCHES, TELE- 
 TARCHiE, FOUNTAINS, PRINCIPLES, HECATE 
 AND DAEMONS. 
 
 XXXIX. NoiJ? TtaTfoi i^po^v}(T€f yov}<7ai aY.[xaZi ^ovXy 
 
 *E^€^opoy. TTCtrpoOev yap evjv ^ovX-rj re reXoq re 
 (Ai' Sv o-vvd'irTera.i t^ Trarpi, aXXvjj/ xar' aXXvjv 
 ZuvjVf a'TTO fA^ipCCfifjiivav op^erSy.) f 
 *AXX' ei/.epi<T^r}(raVf yoep^ Tcvp) fAoiprj^eTa-ai 
 Eli; aAkocq voepd^' yioa-i^a yap aval i:o\v(Aop^(p 
 Tlpoij^y}'A€v voepoT/ ti/Vov acp^iroVf ot y.ara. KO<r[AOV 
 "iXvo^ iir€iy6fA€voq iMp<f»iq xa^' a J xoVjtxo^ icfxiv^rjf 
 Uavroiaiq iSecti^ x€%ap<o"jU6J'0?, eov i/,ia, Tii^yvjf 
 'E| ^5 pot^oi/VTai [A€iA€pt<riA€voci aKKaif anXvproi, 
 'PTjyvv fA,€vcii xoV/Aou wf/)* <T^ixa(Tiv, al itffi "MXitovq 
 ^fAepBccXiov^f (TiMi)f€<T<jiv hiyvia^f (popeovrai, 
 Tpaitovai irep t' a[ji.(p) Ttapocffxedov aXXvbiq aXXvj, 
 EvvQKxi voepa) TTTj-y^? Trarpiyiyj^ dirof iioKv 
 ApaTTOfAevai itvplq av^oq aycoifA^TOv xpovavq ax/x^, 
 * Ap'Xfiywovq lliaq itpuzv) itocrpoq e^Xv<7€ raq Se 
 AvToreXvjq Tirjy^. 
 The Mind of the Father made a jarring noise, understanding by 
 unwearied counsel 
 
 * The whole of the following division is a system grafted upon the Platonic 
 doctrine of Ideas. It is composed of six different orders, called Triads, or each 
 consisting of three Triads, which have different names in the respective theolo- 
 gies of the Modern Platonists, and of those who assumed the title of Chaldseans. 
 Both regarded the first Cause as the One and the Good ; fi-om whom proceeded 
 in succession the three first orders which were all Ineffable and Superessential. 
 
 f Taylor omits these two lines, which Fr. Pat. and Stan insert. 
 
 X /^iTK Tay. 
 
248 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 Omniform ideas : which flying out from one fountain 
 
 They sprung forth: for from the Father was the will and the 
 
 end; 
 (By which they are connected with the Father 
 According to alternate life from several vehicles,) 
 But they were divided, being by intellectual fire distributed 
 Into other Intellectuals : For the king previously placed before 
 
 the multiform world 
 An intellectual, incorruptible pattern, the print of whose form 
 Is promoted through the world, according to which things the 
 
 world appeared 
 Beautified with all-various Ideas ; of which there is one fountain. 
 From this the others rush forth distributed. 
 And separated about the bodies of the world, and are borne 
 Through its vast recesses like swarms 
 Turning themselves on all sides in every direction. 
 They are Intellectual conceptions from the paternal fountain, 
 Partaking abundantly the flower of Fire in the point of restless 
 
 time. 
 But the primary self-perfect fountain of the Father 
 Poured forth these primogenial ideas. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Parm. 
 
 XL. IloXXat [Mu hvj a^he eTrefJi.^aivova-i (fyaeivoTq 
 
 Ko(r[/.OK; ev^pScrvLOVTaci' v.at ev aiq dY.poTVjr€<; iua-i 
 
 These being many ascend flashingly into the shining worlds 
 And in them are contained three summits. 
 
 T. Dam. in Parm. 
 
 XLI. <^povpoi rav epyuv eicr* tov Trarpli; 
 
 Kal rov eyoq vov rov i/o'^rov. 
 They are the guardians of the works of the Father 
 And of the one Mind, the Intelligible. 
 
 T. Proc. in Th. Plat. 205. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 249 
 
 XLII. ndi>T(x yap €<TTi ofA.ov €v MCTfAui tSjc vorjTS. 
 
 All things subsist together in the Intelligible world. 
 
 T. Dam. de Prin. — Tay. 
 
 XLIII. Tov 8f vof r Tra? i/ov(; ^eov, cv yap avev vooq i<n) vorjTOVf 
 
 Ka) TO vo^rlv ov vov %i'f)i5 vTiapy^f.i. 
 But all Intellect understands the deity, for Intellect is not without 
 
 the Intelligible, 
 And the Intelligible does not subsist apart from Intellect. 
 Z. or T. Bam. 
 
 XLIV. Ov yap avev vooq eVri vo-^tov' ov xapU imcipx^i* 
 For Intellect is not without the Intelligible : it does not subsist 
 apart from it. 
 Z. orT. Proc. Th. Plat. 172. 
 
 XLV. Noj jW,ey v.a.xeyjei ra j/oijTa, ;//v%^v ^' indyei 'AoafAOK;. 
 
 By Intellect he contains the Intelligibles, but introduces the Soul 
 into the worlds. 
 
 XLVI. N« jM.6y KaT€%e< to. voyitcc, a'la-drjiriv h' indyei KO<rfAOi^, 
 By Intellect he contains the Intelligibles, but introduces Sense into 
 the worlds. T. Proc. in Crat. 
 
 XL VII. "Evu^oXa yap ttut piM; voaq ecmeipe -Kara y.o(ti/.ovj 
 
 '0$ TO, vovjra voe?, y.a) atppaara yLaXKvjLTai. 
 For the paternal Intellect, which understands Intelligibles, 
 And adorns things ineffable, has sowed symbols through the world. 
 T. Proc. in Crat, 
 
 LVIII. 'Apxyj Tcda-vji riA-^a-euq ^Se tj rd^iq. 
 This order is the beginning of all section. 
 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 * I. The first Order is the Intelligible Triad of the Platonists, but Psellas 
 says it was venerated among the Chaldaeans as a certain Paternal Profundity, 
 containing three triads, each consisting of Father, Power and Intellect. 
 
250 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 XLIX. 'H VQVjTrj itaTi^; T[jt,-^<Tea)<; af/jei.* 
 
 The Intelligible is the principle of all section. 
 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 L. Tpo^i §€ rS vocMvri to varjrov. 
 
 The Intelligible is food to that which understands. 
 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 LI. Tec Aoyia, irep) rZv ra^ewv irpo tou Ovpocvov at; ouf)\f€yy.rQv 
 
 The oracles concerning the orders exhibits it prior to Heaven as 
 
 ineffable, and add — 
 It has mystic silence. T. Proc. in Crat. — Tay. 
 
 LII. ®oa,i; rag vovjTaq cuTiag to "KlyiQv KaXe*, xat ncpolo^o'ex.q aito 
 
 TQv nrarpog Kfeeiv eni' avrov. 
 The oracle calls the Intelligible causes Swift, and asserts that 
 proceeding from the Father, they run to him. 
 
 T. Proc. in Crat.— Tay, 
 
 LIII. y Ta [A€v icrrl voepa. xa< vovjra, oVa voqvvto. voeiTOci. 
 Those natures are both Intellectual and Intelligible, which, them- 
 selves possessing intellection, are the objects of intelligence to 
 others. T. Proc. Th. Plat. 179. 
 
 LIV. 'Noov[/£vai 'lijyyeq irarpo^ev voeova-i xa* avra)' 
 
 BovKaTq oup^€yy(.rot<ri xivoi^/xcva* wcrre vc^a-oci. 
 The intelligible lynges themselves understand from the Father ; 
 By ineffable counsels being moved so as to understand. 
 
 Z. PselL 4A.—Plet. 31. 
 
 * olyft Fr. Patr. 
 
 f II. The second order of the Platonists was the Intelligible and at the same 
 time Intellectual Triad. Among tlie Chaldeans it consisted of the lynges, 
 Symches and Teleiarchfe. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 251 
 
 LV. "Otx ipyccTi^, OTi €h8ot<5 to-Ti Tivpoq (l^uvj^pov* 
 
 "Oti xai TO %uoyovo> TtXrjpot ryjq *E)caT>j5 xoX'ttov. 
 Kou inippcT To7q Xwox^vcriv aXx^v ^"^^upov •nvpof 
 Meya SuvajtAcvoio. 
 
 Because it is the operator, because it is the giver of life-bearing 
 fire. 
 
 Because it fills the life-producing bosom of Hecate. 
 
 And it instils into the Synoches the enlivening strength of Fire 
 
 Endued with mighty power. 
 T. Froc. in Tim. 128. 
 
 LVI. '^povpih av nrpyja-T^pa-iv eoTq ay,poTif}raq tSaJXCV. 
 
 ^Eyv-e pa(ra<; aXx^? Uiov juevo^ cv 2t;yo%ei!cr<y. 
 He gave to his own whirlwinds to guard the summits, 
 Mingling the proper force of his own strength in the Synoches. 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 LVII. 'AXXa xai vXafotq tva dovXtiiei Ivvoxeva-t. 
 
 But likewise as many as serve the material Synoches. 
 T. 
 
 LVIII. Oi TcXerap^a* o-welXviirTai roT^ 2t;yo;^€tJ<7<. 
 The Teletarchs are comprehended in the Synoches. 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 HX. 'Pe**j rot VQ€puv [xcDcdpuv 'jcvjy^ re po-^ t€, 
 
 Yldvruv yap irpurtj SuvctjUe*? yioKTCOtrtv a(f)paa-ro7q 
 Aela/xcv^j, yevt^v iiit 'nSLv -Trpoxee* rpoxdovarav, 
 Rhea the fountain and river of the blessed Intellectuals 
 Having first received the powers of all things in her ineffable 
 
 bosom 
 Pours forth perpetual generation upon every thing. 
 T. Proc. in Crat. — Tay. 
 
 f III. The Intellectual Triad of later Platonists corresponds with the 
 Fountains or Fonlal Fathers of the Chaldseans. 
 
252 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 LX. "E<ni yap -jrepa^ tqv i:aTpi.Y.ov [5v6ov*, v.at, itriyvj tuv voepav. 
 
 For it is the bound of the paternal depth, and the fountain of the 
 Intellectuals. 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 LXI. . . . . ' Eo'Tt yap aXvc^ij 
 
 'A[jL(pKpaov; Zvi/afAi^, voepaTq <TTpdi:rovcra TQi/.a7(ri. 
 .... For he is a power 
 
 Of circumlucid strength, glittering with Intellectual sections. 
 T. Darn, 
 
 LXII. Noepar? aarrpa'nrei tOfA.a7q, epano^ S'evc'TrAij trc too iravTa. 
 He glitters with Intellectual sections, but has filled all things 
 with love. 
 T. Dam. 
 
 LXIII. To7q Se Tivpot; voepcjv voepoTi; ■srp'/](Trvjp<Ti.v oinavia 
 
 To the Intellectual whirlwinds of Intellectual fire all things 
 Are subservient, through the persuasive counsel of the Father. 
 T. Proc. in Parm. 
 
 LXIV. 'fl T:aq ep^e* KocriAoq voepovq dvoy^aq diyta(A'nf7^. 
 Oh how the world has inflexible Intellectual rulers. 
 
 LXV. Me<rov tZv itarepuv 'ExaTTj^'j' kcvt/jov (popuiai. 
 The centre of Hecate corresponds with that of the fathers. 
 T. 
 
 LXVI. 'E| ccvtov yap Travre? J iv.Bpw(TKOV(ri dy.eiKiY.TQi re Kepavvolf 
 Ka.) %pvja'Tifipc^o^Qi y.oK'koi Ttayxpeyyeoq aXx^^ 
 UaTpoyevQvq 'Exaxvj?' xat VTre^wno? Ttvpoq avOoq 
 Hhe v.pa,TaiQV TrveiJ/^a ivoXuv itvpiwv iit^v.^iva. 
 
 From him leap forth all implacable thunders, 
 
 * BaSol Fr. P. f i^icrrii. Fr. P. \ Tay. omits l^ and rrivrn 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 253 
 
 And the whirlwind receiving bosoms of the all-splendid strength 
 Of the Father-begotten Hecate ; and he who begirds the flower 
 
 of fire 
 And the strong spirit of the poles, all fiery beyond, 
 
 T. Proc. in Crat. 
 
 LXVII. IlvjyociQv aXXov, oq toj/ i[XT[vpio> y.o(r[A.ov ayei. 
 Another fontal, which leads the empyreal world. 
 
 Z, or T. Proc. in Tim. 
 
 LXVm. Kai itvjyyj irvj-ySv, vca* irepaq Ttvjyuif aitaaZv. 
 The fountain of fountains, and the boundary of all fountains. 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 LXIX. 'Tiro ^vo vluv ^ tfiooyovtq ictiyri irfpic^cTai ;//t;%Sj/. 
 Under two minds the life-generating fountain of souls is com- 
 prehended. 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 LXX. "Tirowirai avra7f a/>%ivto^ dvXuv*. 
 
 Beneath them lies the principal of the immaterials. 
 
 Z. or T. Dam. in Parm, 
 
 LXXI. liar pay iviq (pdo<;, itoXv yap [Mvoq^ ex itarpo^ aXxJj^ 
 Ap€4>dfA€voq voov ayOoq, e;)^€i rS^ yoe7y Trarpmov voiJv 
 'EvBiSovai 7rd<raiq Tti/jyaTq re xa* dp^oitq, 
 
 * The last of the Intellectual Triad was the Demiurgus, from whom pro- 
 ceeded the Effable and Essential orders including all sorts of Deemons. They 
 are according to the respective systems — 
 
 OF THE PLATONISTS. OF THE CHALDEANS. 
 
 IV. The Supermundane. IV. The Principles. 
 
 V. The Liberated. V. The Azonic. 
 
 VI. The Mundane. VI. The Zonic. 
 
 The Demiurgus was the fabricator of the world, and held the same relative posi- 
 tion to the three succeeding essential orders as did the first cause to the three 
 preceding or supcressential orders. 
 
 f Qy. il. — I have so translated it. 
 
254 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 Ka) TO vo€~yj dei tc [xiveiv ao-nvo) a-TfOipakiyyt. 
 Father-begotten light, for he alone having gathered from the 
 
 strength of the Father 
 The flower of mind has the power of understanding, the paternal 
 
 mind ; 
 To instil into all fountains and principles the power 
 Of understanding, and of always remaining in a ceaseless revo- 
 lution. 
 T. Proc. in Tim. 242. 
 
 LXXII Tidaaq Tttf^a.^ t€ xa* a/3%a? 
 
 AiveTv ae< re fA€V€iv aotivcp (rrpoipaXiYyi' 
 All fountains and principles whirl round, 
 And always remain in a ceaseless revolution. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc» in Parm, 
 
 liiXXIlI. 'A^%a$, at iraTpoi 'ipya vo'^aua'ai vovjra 
 
 AWOyjroTq cpyoiqy xa» <rufJi.a(Tiv a.fAxpCKdXv\pev. 
 AiairopOixioi eerTZreq (pdvai r^ irarpt nai rij iJXtj. 
 Kai Ta e/x^avTj, [/.ifA^i/.aTa tuv dcpavZv ipya^oy.cvoi. 
 Ka/ t' d(pav^ et^ tvjv ifXipavri y.o<r[AO'Jtouav €Yypa(f)ovT€q, 
 The Principles, which have understood the Intelligible works of 
 
 the Father 
 He has clothed in sensible works and bodies, 
 Being the intermediate links standing to communicate between 
 
 the Father and Matter, 
 Rendering apparent the images of unapparent natures. 
 And inscribing the unapparent in the apparent frame of the 
 world. 
 Z. or T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 LXXIV. "Ot* Taprdpov xa* Tvjq t^q av^vyova-rjq tw Ovpava o Hvtpcov, 
 E%tSya, Ilv^ajv, am XaXSai'xij riq tplaq cfpopoq Trjq arax- 
 TQvq Ttda-fiq ^7j[/.iQvpyiaq. 
 
 Typhon, Echidna, and Python, being the progeny of Tartarus 
 and Earth, which is conjoined with Heaven, form as it were a 
 
OP ZOROASTEU. 255 
 
 certain Chaldaic triad, which is the inspector of the whole dis- 
 ordered fabrication. 
 
 T, Olymp in Phced. — Tay, 
 
 LXXV. 'Atto t5v depictiv dpxovruv <rvi>v^i<rra)nai o; aXoyoi 
 Sa<jM,ov€^, S*o xai to Xoyiov (frrjTiv. 
 *Hep/(SJV iXdrrjpa -kwuv yjboviwv re xai vypuu. 
 Irrational daemons derive their subsistence from the aerial rulers, 
 
 wherefore the oracle says, 
 Being the charioteer of the aerial, terrestrial, and aquatic dogs. 
 T. Olymp. in Phced. — Tay. 
 
 LXXVI. To ewS^ov, evt yXv tuv ^ilaVy t^v a^wpto-Tov ini<rta<rlav 
 evSe/xvurat Toy uSaro^. Zi\ xat to TJiyiQ)) vhpo^a.T'^pai y^diXei 
 rovf ^eoh^ ravrovq. 
 The aquatic, when applied to divine natures, signifies a govern- 
 ment inseparable from water, and hence the oracle calls the 
 aquatic gods water walkers. 
 
 T. Proc. in Tim. 270.— Tay. 
 
 Lxxvii. Sunt etiam daemones aquei quos Nereides vocat 
 Orpheus, in sublimioribus exhalationibus aquae, 
 quales sunt in hoc acre nubiloso, quorum corpora 
 videntur quandoque acutioribus oculis, presertim in 
 Perside et Africa ut existimat Zoroaster. 
 There are certain aquatic daemons whom Orpheus called Ne- 
 reides in the more elevated exhalations of water such as appear 
 in this cloudy air, whose bodies are sometimes seen, as Zoroaster 
 thinks, by more acute eyes, especially in Persia and Africa. 
 T. Fie. de Im. Am. 123.— Tay. 
 
2.56 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 PARTICULAR SOULS. 
 
 SOUL, LIFE, MAN. 
 LXXVIII, TavTd Trary/p evvoTjae, ^poroi; S' ol ixpvx'^To. 
 
 These things the Father conceived, and the mortal was animated 
 for him. T. Proc. in Tim. 3ti6. 
 
 LXXIX. KareOero ydp vow iv ^p^xfiy iv auixciTi he 
 
 'T/Ata^ e-yxareSvjxe itccrrjp dvhpZv re ^eSv Tf. 
 
 For the Father of gods and men placed the mind in soul, 
 But in body he placed you. 
 
 LXXX. liVyJ^oKa ycip %arpiY.Q; voo; 'icn:(ipe louq \pvx<^iq. 
 
 The paternal mind has sowed symbols in the souls. 
 
 Z. Psell. 26—Plet. 6. 
 
 LXXXI. "^vxaToi/ a-TTiv^-^pu Sucr* y.pda-ai o^uovoicciq 
 
 Nw y.a) Tti/evtJi.Qtri ^eia, i({i oT^ rpirov dyvov epwra, 
 2vvSeTr<t6v itdi/Tuv eTrijS^TOpa o-efAvlv eS'^jxev. 
 Having mingled the vital spark from two according substances, 
 Mind and Divine Spirit, as a third to these he added 
 Holy Love, the venerable charioteer uniting all things. 
 
 Lyd. de Men. 3. — Tay, 
 
 LXXXII. Tvjv 4'^XVjv dvocTtX-^a-aq ipari ^aOeT. 
 
 Filling the soul with profound love. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in PL Theol. 4. 
 
 LXXXIII. "^vyjfj ri uepmuv Beov ccy^ei iiaq elq eavT^y. 
 
 Ovhev ^vvjTQv kxova-j. oA>j ^ioOev [A€y.€6€vcrTai, 
 'ApjAQvlav avyj^'i ydp, v(f) rj weAe crcotxa ^poreiov. 
 
 The Soul of men will in a manner clasp God to herself. 
 Having nothing mortal she is wholly inebriated from God, 
 For she glories in the harmony under which the mortal body 
 exists. Z. Psell. 17.—Plet. 10. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 257 
 
 LXXXIV. Ai fA.(v eppco[A€V€<rr€pa,i ^l/vy/xi 8/ kavxav ^eSvxa* rl oLKri^l^y 
 y.ai cla-iv €vpiTi^coT€pui " <r(y^o/x6va* hi* avxrjq a>My)<;" aq 
 (p'^(Ti TO Xoyiov. 
 The more powerful souls perceive truth through themselves, and 
 are of a more inventive nature. " Such souls are saved through 
 their own strength," according to the oracle. 
 
 T. Proc. in /. Ale. — Tay. 
 
 LXXXV. To Koyiov (]iirj(Tt rag i^%a^ dvayoiA^vaq rov ita'.oiva. jtSciv. 
 
 The oracle says, ascending souls sing a paean. 
 
 Z. or T. Olym. in Phced. — Tay. 
 
 LXXXVI. 'H fxaXa. 8^ v.uvai ye [Ji.acY.a,prarcx,i t^oy(^a. iia.aiav 
 "^v^dcoy TTor) yotTav d-a ovpdvoOev iipo^eovroci. 
 KeTvai 8' 'oK€iai re y.oci ov (par a vtifAar €%oii(ra*, 
 "Ocra-ai dii alyX'^evrot;, avot^, <ri6ev, vjbe xat avTov 
 E'/t Aiog (QcyevovTOf Mi^ov* yiparepi^g iitt* dvdyyc/j^. 
 Of all souls those certainly are superlatively blessed 
 Which are poured forth from heaven to earth ; 
 And they are happy, and have ineffable stamina, 
 As many as proceed from thy splendid self, O king. 
 Or from Jove himself, under the strong necessity of Mithus. 
 Z. or T. Synes de Insom. 1.53. 
 
 LXXXVII. B/vj on <rSi/.a Xmovruv il'^xa) yiaOpcpcoTCCTui. 
 
 The souls of those who quit the body violently are most pure. 
 Z. Psel. 27. 
 
 LXXXVIII. "^vx^i; i^aaryjpet; dvditvocty evAvroi el<ri. 
 
 The ungirders of the soul, which give her breathing, are easy to 
 
 be loosed. 
 Z. Psel. 32,—Plet. 8. 
 
 LXXXIX. K^v yap TTjvSe xp^x^" *'%^ dTrQyia.ra<nd(ra,v, 
 'AXX' aXX>jv €viri<Tt Trar^/j, ivaplBfAiov ehai. 
 
 For the* you see this soul manumitted 
 
 The Father sends another, that the number may be complete. 
 Z. or T. 
 
 * fihiu Fr. Pat. 
 
258 THE CHALDyEAN ORACLES 
 
 XC. 'No'^(ra.(T(x.i Tct €pya tow itocrpoq 
 
 Molpv](; elfjt.ocpiJi.ev'^^ ro Tcrepov (pevyova-iv avaiSe^* 
 *Ei/ Se ^€a Y.e7vraci nrvpcrovq eX'/covtrai aitjttatov^, 
 'Eit TtcfiTpoOev KariovTcq dcf) uv xpvx}] Moiriovrccp 
 'EfATivpiau S/jeTrerat KCtpwuv, T/^t;%oT/JO(^oy a,v6oq. 
 
 Understanding the works of the Father 
 
 They avoid the shameless wing of fate ; 
 
 They are placed in God, drawing strong torches, 
 
 Descending from the Father, from which, as they descend, the 
 soul 
 
 Gathers of the empyreal fruits the soul-nourishing flower. 
 Z. or T. Procin Tim. 321. 
 
 XCI. To ye TOi TtyevfAoc tovto to \|/t;%tJtoj/, o yea) TrvevjtAaTix^v 
 
 i/zy^^v Tipoa-Tjyopeva'a.v ol (.vboclfAoveq^ v.ou Beo^ Y.ai haifAuv 
 TavToSaTTo^, xa* e'thuXov yiveraif xa< ra? italvaq iv ro^ro) 
 rivet ^vx"^- Xpr^a-fMi re yap o[/.o(l)avov<Ti Tiepi avroVf ra7q 
 ovap <f>ayTa(riaii t^v inci heQayayvjv r^q 4^^%^^ itpoaeiY.d- 
 tflvreq. 
 This animastic spirit, which blessed men have called the pneu- 
 matic soul, becomes a god, an all-various daemon, and an image, 
 and the soul in this suffers her punishments. The oracles, too, 
 accord with this account : for they assimilate the employment of 
 the soul in Hades to the delusive visions of a dream. 
 
 Z. or T. Synes. de Insom. p. 139. — Tay. 
 
 XCII. ' AKKfiv xar' ccXkvjv ^oj^j/, dico fJiepi^a/Jievccp oyjeruv. 
 
 KvaBev StrjvcovTo^ ew* to xar' a)niY.pv 
 
 A<a Tou Y.lvr pov t5j5 -y^^, xat* TiriiAMrov jwecrov, aKKov 
 
 TivpiQ'XfiVt 'ev6a yidreKTi jwe%^t iXaiuv o%€Twv 
 
 Zuvjcpopou Ttvp, 
 One life with another, from the distributed channels. 
 Passing from above through the opposite part 
 Through the centre of the earth ; and the fifth the middle, 
 
 * Taylor gives only these two last lines from Proc. in Tim. 172. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 259 
 
 Another fiery channel, where the life-beaming fire descends 
 As far as the material channels. 
 Z. or T. 
 
 XCIII. ZficJiJ^ TO vy^)iv crv[/.^o'Aov' 810 xat to« fAcv Kt^d^a xaXoyo-*v 
 avTT^v r^q oXyjq '^(jooyovlaq. Tore 8e nrjy^v tiva, K«i YVkaTuv 
 y.ai Ttpo HXdruvoq ot ^6o/. 
 Moisture is a symbol of life ; hence Plato, and the gods before 
 Plato, call it (the soul) ; at one time the liquid of the whole of 
 vivification, and at another time a certain fountain of it. 
 Z. Proc. in Tim. 3l8.-^Tay. 
 
 XCIV. 'CI ToX[j(.^pa<; in* (fjvaecc^f dvOpuTrCj T€Xi^a(r(/,a. 
 O man, of a daring nature, thou subtile production. 
 
 Z. Psel. 12.— PleL 21. 
 
 XCV. 2ov yap dyyetov ^^peq xOovoq otx^crouo-*. 
 
 For thy vessel the beasts of the earth shall inhabit. 
 
 Z. Psel. 36,—Plet. 7. 
 
 xcvi. Cum anima currat semper, certo temporis spatio 
 transit omnia, quibus peractis, cogitur recurrere 
 paulatim per omnia denuo, atque eandem in mundo 
 telam generationis retexere, ut placuit Zoroastri, 
 qui iisdem aliquando causis omnino redeuntibus, 
 eosdem similiter effectuo reverti putat. 
 Since the soul perpetually runs and passes through all things 
 in a certain space of time, which being performed, it is presently 
 compelled to run back again through all things and unfold the 
 same web of generation in the world, according to Zoroaster, who 
 thinks that as often as the same causes return, the same effects 
 will in like manner be returned. 
 Z. Ficin de Im, An. 129.— Tay. 
 
 xcvii. Voluit Zoroaster aethereum animae indumentum in 
 nobis assidue volvi. 
 
 • ToK/JLrip6Tenyii Psel. — Fr. Patr. 
 
260 THE CHALDiEAN ORACLES 
 
 According to Zoroaster, in us the ethereal vestment of the soul 
 perpetually revolves. 
 Z. Ficin de Im. An. 131. — Tay. 
 
 xcviii. Qui auteni a Deo traditi sermones fontem per se 
 laudant omnis animse empyreas, id est empyrealis, 
 setherealis, materialis : et hunc sejungunt ex tota 
 Zoogonothea, a qua et totum fatum suspendentes 
 duas faciunt <7€ifa<;, id est ordines, hanc quidem ani- 
 malem, hanc autem ut diximus fxoipoiTav, id est sortia- 
 lem, fatalem. Et animam ex altera trahentes, quan- 
 doque autem fato servire, quando irrationalis facta, 
 dominum permutaverit, pro providentia fatum. 
 The oracles delivered by the gods celebrate the essential foun- 
 tain of every soul, the empyrean, the etherial, and the material. 
 This fountain they separate from the whole vivific goddess*; 
 from whom also suspending the whole of fate, they make two 
 series, the one animastic, or belonging to the soul, and the other 
 belonging to Fate. They assert that the soul is derived from the 
 animastic series, but that sometimes it becomes subservient to 
 Fate, when passing into an irrational condition of being, it becomes 
 subject to fate instead of Providence. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. de Prov. ap. Fabr. VIII. 4^S6.— Tay. 
 
 MATTER. 
 
 MATTER, THE WORLD, AND NATURE. 
 
 XCIX. M'^rpa. (rvye'/fiv<ra, xa Travra. 
 The matrix containing all things. 
 T. 
 
 C. 'O'Aocp'uviq [/.epKriAoq vtai aixepKnog. 
 
 Wholly division, and indivisible. 
 
 * Ivlica. Tav, 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 261 
 
 CI. "EvOev a^S^v ^paxnici yiy«rti icoXviroiY.ikov vX^q. 
 
 Thence abundantly springs forth the generation of multifarious 
 matter. 
 T. Proc. in Tim, 118. 
 
 CII. 0< Se Ta a,TOiA.oi., v.ou alffOyjTa Z'^f/.iovpyova-i, 
 
 Kal (TUfxarofibyj, vca) yiarar€ray[X€va. ('iq vKyjV. 
 These frame indivisibles and sensibles, 
 And corporiforms and things destined to matter. 
 
 T. Dam. de Prin. 
 
 cm. "NrjiAipat irrjy aiat, y.a) ivij^pta irveijfAara tiavray 
 
 Kat yfiovKn v-oKtioi re xa* vjeptoi yea) vitavyoif 
 MrivaToi iidarjq iTn^rjTopiq r^" iirt^'/jTai 
 TKvjq ovpaviaq re xa» aa-repiaqf xa» a^vcr(ruv. 
 The fontal nymphs, and all the aquatic spirits, 
 And the terrestrial, aerial, and glittering recesses, 
 Are the lunar riders and rulers of all matter. 
 Of the celestial, the starry, and that which lies in the abysses. 
 
 Lyd. p. 32. — Tay. 
 
 CIV. To v.av.QV af/.€yy}Vor€pov tov uv] ovroq ecrriv, xar^ to Aoytov. 
 
 Evil, according to the oracle, is more frail than nonentity. 
 Z. or T. Proc. de Prov.—Tay. 
 
 CV. ' Ewet iJi.a^vi(ro[A,€^af 8«a vdvroq rov xoo-jMOu t^jv vXrjv Sti^xciv, 
 
 uxTTiep xat ol ^eoi ^a<riv. 
 We learn that matter pervades the whole world, as the gods 
 also assert. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. Tim. 142. 
 
 CVI. * K<TafJLa.Ta. fjCev 6<rTi to. ^ila ttavTo.. 
 
 ^ufAara 8 iv uvrdiq v/jluv evexfv ivBe^erai. 
 
 M»| ^vvafAevaq* xctTaix^eiV aaafJLoirDvq tZv cr&j/xaTwv, 
 
 Aia. r^v a&jji/caTiX'/jv elq tiv ^vcxcvTp/adijTf, cpva-iv. 
 
 * Auya/Jtiveuf Fr. Patr. 
 
262 THE CHALD.EAN ORACLES 
 
 All divine natures are incorporeal, 
 But bodies are bound in them for your sakes. 
 Bodies not being able to contain incorporeals 
 By reason of the corporeal nature, in which you are concentrated. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in PI Polit. 359. 
 
 CVII. Epya vovjo-aq yap iraTpiyilq voQ(; avroyev^BXoq, 
 
 Ha<riv ivea-'neipc heayav Trvpitpidvj epcoroq, 
 0<ppa. ra iravTcc jweyTj, yjpovov et^ ScnepavTOV ipavToc, 
 M£>ig.%ak7)* TO. 'Karplq voepwq v(f)aa-[A€va (piyycif 
 *Clq iv epari juccvtj xoV/>tou a-TOixetoc ^iovra-f. 
 For the paternal self-begotten mind understanding his works 
 Sowed in all the fiery bond of love. 
 
 That all things might continue loving for an infinite time. 
 That the connected series of things might intellectually remain 
 
 in all the light of the Father, 
 That the elements of the world might continue their course in love. 
 T. Proc. in Tim. 155. 
 
 CVIII. *0 iroiTjTy^q oq avTQvpyZp rcKT'^varQ tov vcoVjocoj'. 
 
 Kai Ttq irvpoq oyKoq e>jv hrepoq' to, Se icccvra 
 
 \vTOvpyuy, tva crSfAa to y.o<rfA.iy.ov inTokvirevB^. 
 
 K(xrfAoq tv exSijXrt^, xa* jw.^ (fjaiuvjToti v[/.€va^r}q. 
 The Maker who, self-operating, framed the world. 
 And there was another mass of fire : all these things 
 He produced self-operating, that the body of the world might 
 
 be conglobed. 
 That the world might be manifest, and not appear membranous. 
 Z. orT. Proc. in Tim. 154. 
 
 CIX. *A<f)0[Aoioi yap eauTov, iKcTvoq iiriyofAivoq 
 
 Tov TXJirov irepi^aXXia-Oai tSv eldaXcov. 
 For he assimilates himself, professing 
 To cast around him the form of the images. 
 
 * T. — M^Ti TTOLffi Fr. Patr. f /uivovra Fr. Patr. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 268 
 
 ex. Nov yap [Ji.i[/.'riuei TreXe** to Se re^Oiv €%€» t/ aay-ctTO^. 
 
 For it is an imitation of Mind, but that which is fabricated has 
 
 something of body. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc, in Tim. 87. 
 
 CXI. "WKa. 8** ovvofAdi, <Tef/.v\v aKOiiA-firop <n pQ^oiXiYyt, 
 
 But projecting into the worlds, through the rapid menace of the 
 
 Father, 
 The venerable name with a sleepless revolution. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Crat. 
 
 CXII. *AirXS^ S' odv ol tuv aroiyjeiuv ai^fepe^ itieV, 
 The ethers of the elements therefore are there. 
 
 Z. or T. Olymp. in Phced. — Tay. 
 
 CXIII. Tovq rvTTOvq ray ^apciKT^puVf Jta* ray aWuv ^eioiv (paaiAaruv 
 
 iu ru al^ipi (paivca-^aif ra >,Qyta Xiyovciv, 
 The oracles assert, that the impression of characters, and of 
 other divine visions, appear in the ether. 
 Z. or. T, Simp, in Phys. 144. — Tay. 
 
 CXIV. 'Ev Tovra yap to, ari^Trwra TwrovaSai. 
 In this the things without figure are figured. 
 
 Z. or T. Simp, in Phys. 143. 
 
 CXV. T' appyjra,, xai ra pvjTa (rvvB'^fJt.ara rov ycoo'fAov. 
 
 The ineffable and effable impressions of the world. 
 
 CXVI. Kai 6 fAia-(i(f)a.vv}q wa-fAO^, y.ai to. ayioKia pelOpoc 
 
 *T(j>' uv iioXXol yLaraa-vpoyrai J. 
 And the light-hating world, and the winding currents 
 Under which many are drawn down. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 339. 
 
 ♦ icTTiv Tay. t xptTTtri* Fr. P. 
 
 X xotTaaiipovTou Fr. Fatr. 
 
264 THE CHALD.EAN ORACLES 
 
 CXVII. Tov oAov y.o(T[ji,ov in itvplq, xai vdcnoi;, y.ai yyji;, 
 
 He makes the whole world of fire, and water, and earth, 
 And all-nourishing ether. 
 Z. or T. 
 
 CXVIII. T^v 8' ev jwetro) Tt^ei^, vhcop 8' ev yaia^ vtoAiroi.j, 
 
 'Hcpa, S' avaOeu tovtuv. 
 Placing earth in the middle, but water in the cavities of the earth, 
 And air above these. 
 Z. or T. 
 
 CXIX. n^fe 8t KOI TToXvv OfAiXov aa-repcov aTrXavSv. 
 
 Mij r acre I iirnrova} 'iiovi}pqi! 
 
 Ilvjlij 8s itAcij/ifjv ovK ixova-ri (pepeaBai. 
 
 To Tcvp Tcpoi; TO itZp ccvoi.yv.oicra(i. 
 He fixed a great multitude of inerratic stars, 
 Not by a laborious and evil tension, 
 But with a stability void of wandering, 
 Forcing the fire to the fire. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 280. 
 
 CXX. 'EwTa ja.p i^coyiico(T€ •naTrjp o-Tepea/xaTa koVjia&iv* 
 Tov ovpavov vAjpra a-^rjiAari Ti€piyiKf7(Tcx,g. 
 
 For the Father congregated the seven firmaments of the world, 
 Circumscribing the heaven with a convex figure. 
 
 Z. or T. Dam. in Farm. 
 
 CXXI. Zwojy V.OU TrKavufAei/uv iKpea-n^Y-ev eTrraSa. 
 He constituted a septenary of erratic animals. 
 Z. or T. 
 
 CXXII. To araKTov a>VTuv evrd^Toiq avcc^ipei//i<raq "^dvuiq. 
 Suspending their disorder in well-disposed zones. 
 Z. or T. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 265 
 
 CXXIII. *E^ avT0V(; ^TreVrijerfv, e€bo[AOV rjcXiov 
 
 He made them six in number, and for the seventh 
 He cast into the midst the fire of the sun. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 280. 
 
 CXXIV. Kivrpoi/ acp* ov 'na.o'ai* f^^Xph oiv ivy^av 'Irxcu kaai. 
 The centre from which all (lines) which way so ever are equal. 
 Z. or T. Proc, in Euc, 43. 
 
 CXXV. Ka< rayjuq rieKioq itep) aevrpovj OTCCoq iOa^f eXd»j. 
 And that the swift sun may come as usual about the centre, 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Plat. Th. 317. 
 
 CXXVI. Kevrpoj iirta-'nepx^^'' iavTov (paroq vteXaSovTOf. 
 Eagerly urging itself towards the centre of resounding light. 
 T. Proc. in Tim. 236. 
 
 CXXVII. 'HeXiov re ueyav, xat XocfAitpuv creX^v^i/. 
 And the great sun and the bright moon. 
 
 CXXVIII. Xoctrai yap iq o|y Tt€(pvy.oTi <pur) ^XeirouToci. 
 For his hairs appear like rays of light ending in a sharp point. 
 T. Proc. in PL Pol, ^^^ , 
 
 CXXIX. *HA*a>t&JV T€ Kt;jtX&>j/, KO-i fM^valav xava^to-jtASv. 
 KoXttwv t€ riepiuv. 
 
 A\9p^q jixcXo?* ijeXiov T€, noti [a^vvh o%eT&>y, ^ re vjepo^. 
 And of the solar circles, and of the lunar clashings, 
 And of the aerial recesses, 
 
 The melody of the ether, and of the sun, and of the passages of 
 the moon, and of the air. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 257. 
 
 CXXX. or 'ye fjt.v(rriyiura.roi rwv Koycov, xaJ rrjv oAoTTjra avrciv rrjv 
 
 ♦ Tay. substitutes xai vph i. f f^tpoi Tay. 
 
 MM 
 
266 THE CHALDiEAN ORACLES 
 
 /xof Ka< TO oAov <^a;?, &'? aJ' re XaXSai'wv (py){A.ai A€yov<Ti. 
 The most mystic of discourses inform us, that the wholeness of 
 him (the sun) is in the supermundane orders : for there a solar 
 world and a total light subsist, as the oracles of the Chaldaeans 
 afRrm. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc, in Tim. 264>,—Tay. 
 
 CXXXI. 'O aXvjSreerrepo? p.io^ (rvi/.[/.€Tp€i ra xpova ra Travra, xpovou 
 
 Xpovo^ av cxT€Xvci}(;, nara rvjv tcefi ainov ruv S^eSv o[A(fy^v. 
 The more true sun measures all things by time, being truly a 
 time of time, according to the oracle of the gods concerning it. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim, UQ.—Tay, 
 
 CXXXII. *0 S/o-Jto^ en-< T^5 avcia-rpov ^epfxat, -ttoai; t^? airXavovq 
 vipviXorepaq. k<3c« ovra Se tSv /Aev TrXavw^wcvojy oux e|e< to 
 [A€(TOV, tpiav Be Twv KO(r[/,uv vcocra ruq TfAecTTiKa? iiro^ia-eiq. 
 The disk (of the sun) is carried in the starless much above the 
 inerratic sphere : and hence he is not in the middle of the planets 
 but of the three worlds, according to the telestic hypotheses. 
 Z. or T. Jul. Orat. V. SU.—Tay. 
 
 CXXXIII. YiZp Tcvpoq i^oxirevfACif 
 
 Ka* Ttvpoq Tctfj^iaq. 
 (The sun is a)* fire, the channel of fire, and the dispenser of fire. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 141. 
 
 CXXXIV. fEvSa Kpovo?. 
 
 'HcAio^ itdpe^poq iitia-yconeuv itlKov ayvov. 
 Hence Cronus. 
 The sun assessor beholding the pure pole. 
 
 CXXXV. AlOepioq T€ ^po[AO(; >ca* jm-ijvij? awXeTOf opi^rif 
 'HepiOl T€ pQu). 
 
 • Tay. hisertg. f Taylw omits this and the two following. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 267 
 
 The ethereal course and the vast motion of the moon 
 And the aerial fluxes. 
 
 Z. or T. , Proc. in Tim, 257. 
 
 CXXXVI. AlB^p, ^Xt€, irvciJjtAa (reX^jv^^, atpo^ ayot. 
 
 Oh ether, sun, spirit of the moon, leaders of the air. 
 
 Z. or T. Froc. in Tim. 257. 
 
 CXXXVII. Ka* TrAaTi;^ a))p, (xrjvaToq re ^pojxoq, xa* iioKo^ yjcXloio. 
 And the wide air, and the lunar course, and the pole of the sun. 
 Z. or T. , Proc. in Tim. 257. 
 
 CXXXVIII. T/KT6i yap ^ &ea ^kkm re fxeyav xa< XafAitpav o-eXiji/Tjv. 
 
 For the goddess brings forth the great sun and the bright moon. 
 
 CXXXIX. ^vXkeyet avro, KafA^dvova-ac ai6p^<; jtteXo^*, 
 
 HeXlov re, a-e'k^vyiq re, vjoCi oa-a. vjepi avveyfivrai. 
 She collects it, receiving the melody of the ether, 
 And of the sun, and of the moon, and of whatsoever things are 
 contained in the air. 
 
 CXL. ' Kpxet S' av <pv<Tiq aTiafxdrv] KoVjt*«y re yea) epyav' 
 Ovpavo^ o(ppa ^eei ^pofAov aitiov Karaa-vpav. 
 Kai oituq av at aKkai iteptoboi irXifjpuvrai vjXiov, ceX'^vrji, cupav, 
 VMCToj, rji^epai. 
 Unwearied nature rules over the worlds and works. 
 That heaven drawing downward might run an eternal course. 
 And that the other periods of the sun, moon, seasons, night, and 
 day, might be accomplished. 
 Z. or. T. Proc. in Tim. 4. & 32S.—Tay. 
 
 CXLI. NwTOi^ S' a{X(p) Bea<; (pij<rii aitXiroi rjupvjrai. 
 Immense nature is exalted about the shoulders of the goddess. 
 T. Proc. in Tim. 4. 
 
 * fxtpos lay. 
 
2b8 THE CHALDyEAN ORACLES 
 
 CXLII. Tuv Ba^vXuvioov ol ^Q%i(Awrot,roi, v.ou 'Ocrravvj?, vcat Zw- 
 poda-r^fji;, ayeXa^ yivpiZq y.aJkov<Ti lug a(rrpiv.aq acpaipaq. 
 Hto< Tiap^ 0(TOv xi'kdaq ayovrai irepi to yievrpov {Aovat itocpa 
 Tu (TccfAariyici jweyefivj* f} octzq tov avv^fay-oi ttwq v.ou a-vvd- 
 yayat ^pTjjwaTt^eti/ Soy/Aart^eT^at icccp' avrZv rav (pvaiwv 
 Xoycov, acq dyeovc; v.q,tu too avra v.a'Kmjaiv iv ToTq lepoTq 
 XoyoK;' yiccroc 'na,p€[ATrru<Tiv Se rov ydixjAcc, ayyi'Kovq* A*o 
 xat rovq v.aff kv.a<Tnrf\v rovTcov ocyeKav i^aipXQvraq a,(7T€paq, 
 xa< ^aijAQvaq ouotovq dyyeXovq^ xat dp^ccyyeXovq itpoaa.- 
 yopiveaOaif o'lirep, c'kAv eTrru rov dpidixov. 
 The most celebrated of the Babylonians, together with Ostanes 
 and Zoroaster, very properly call the starry spheres herds; 
 whether because these alone among corporeal magnitudes, are 
 perfectly carried about a centre, or in conformity to the oracles, 
 [ because they are considered by them as in a certain respect the 
 
 bonds and collectors of physical reasons, which they likewise 
 call in their sacred discourses herds, and by the insertion of a 
 gamma, angels. Wherefore the stars which preside over each of 
 these herds are considered demons similar to the angels, and are 
 called archangels : and they are seven in number. 
 
 Z. Anon, in Theologumenis Arithmeticis. — Tay. 
 
 cXLiii. Congruitates materialium formarum ad rationes 
 animae mundi, Zoroaster divinas illices appellavit. 
 Zoroaster calls the congruities of material forms to the reasons of 
 the soul of the world, divine allurements. 
 
 Z. Fie. de vii ecel. comp. 519. — Tay. 
 
 MAGICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL PRECEPTS. 
 
 CXUV. M^ TO, TTiXcopicc [A€Tpcx, yaiTj^ vno (Tr)V tf)p€vci /SaXXou 
 O^ yap aXtiBilriq (pvTov tvi y^oyi, 
 M^re [Aerpfi [ACTpa i]kiov y.avovaq avyocBpcia-a.^ 
 'AiS/^J ^ovKri (pepereti irarpo^ ot3% eWxev (rov. 
 M-^v^q poTCfiv eaaov de) Tpiyja e/J-yo) ai'ayvtij^. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 269 
 
 *A(rTepiov itpoTtopivfAa, cr49ev y^apiv oCk cA0%et;6>j. 
 
 AiSptog opviduv Tapabq irXcnvq ov ttot* aXvjd^^, 
 
 Ov ^va-tuv (T'nXdyxvuv re, TO[A,ai' rddi' ddvpfxaTa iravra, 
 
 'EjtATTopix^^ dudryiq arT'^piyuara' (pevye (tv ravroi, 
 
 MeXKccv evci^itii Upov izapdleia-ay dvoiyetv. 
 Ev6^ dperrij aocpia, re, xa* ewofAia <rvvdyovrai. 
 Direct not thy mind to the vast measures of the earth ; 
 For the plant of truth is not upon ground.. 
 Nor measure the measures of the sun, collecting rules, 
 For he is carried by the eternal will of the father, not for your 
 
 sake. 
 Dismiss the impetuous course of the moon ; for she runs always 
 
 by the work of necessity. 
 The progression of the stars was not generated for your sake. 
 The wide aerial flight of birds is not true, 
 Nor the dissections of the entrails of victims : they are all mere 
 
 toys, 
 The basis of mercenary fraud : flee from these 
 If you would open the sacred paradise of piety 
 Where virtue, wisdom, and equity, are assembled. 
 
 Z. Psel. 4. 
 
 CXLV. * MvjTc y.dra vevaeiq e<? rov /xcXavauyea koVjiaov, 
 ^Q, ^vOoq aiev attiaroq litia-rparal re xa* ASij? 
 *A/x^ixy6^*|^ pvnoutf ciSwXo^^ap^j, dyovjroq^ 
 KprnAvubfi^i ayioKioq., itapov ^dQoq, quev eXi<r<TwVf 
 'Ac* vvy^e^av dcpoiveq Se/xa^, apyov aTcvevfAov. 
 Stoop not down to the darkly-splendid world ; 
 In which continually lies a faithless depth, and Hades 
 Cloudy, squalid, delighting in images unintelligible, 
 Precipitous, winding, a blind profundity always rolling. 
 Always espousing an opacous, idle, breathless body. 
 
 Z. or T. Synes de Insom. 140. 
 
 CXLVI. M'/jT€ xaTw veda-eii;, KpfjfAVOi xara <yij^ vvox.eirai, 
 'Eirrampov criipav xara ^a9(/.lh(>q' %/ imo 8e<v^^ 
 'AvayxTj? ^povoq eVr/. 
 
270 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 Stoop not down, for a precipice lies below the earth, 
 Drawing under a descent of seven steps, beneath which 
 Is the throne of dire necessity. 
 
 Z. Psel. Q.—Plet. 2, 
 
 CXLVII. M^re* Taj T^i vAriq aKv^aXoy Kprji^vS >taTaXen//€<? 
 
 'EcTTt Jta* J ilhuXo} [xepiq dq roicov diMf)i(f)ao:>Ta. 
 Leave not the dross of matter on a precipice, 
 For there is a portion for the image in a place ever splendid. 
 Z. Psel 1. 2.—Plet. U.—Syn. 140. 
 
 CXLVIII. M^ (f)V(T€ai; KocXea-Tj^ avroirTpov ayoCk^Ko., 
 Invoke not the self-conspicuous image of nature. 
 
 Z. Psel, 15.—Plet. 23. 
 
 CXLIX. M»/ (pva-tv^ e/x^Aei/zei^, et[j(.ap(A.€i/ov ovvofjia. Tyjcr^e, 
 Look not upon nature, for her name is fatal. 
 
 Z. Proc. in Plat. Th. 143. 
 
 CL. Ov yap y^ri neivovq ere ^Xirceiv irpTv Ta[A.Q, reXecrd^* 
 
 *'0t€ Ta? i/^fxa? ^ekyovre^ ae) tZv rfXerSv aitdyova-t. 
 It becomes you not to behold them before your body is initiated. 
 Since by always alluring, they seduce the souls of the initiated. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in I. Alcih. 
 
 CLI. M»/ i^d^Tjif 'iva fM} i^icva-a. iyjr^ rt. 
 
 Bring her|| not forth, lest in departing she retain something. 
 Z. Psel. S.—Plet. 15. 
 
 CLII. Mr/ irvevfAot fAoXiivriq f/.7JT€ ^adijyi^q to iniTiehoy. 
 
 Defile not the spirit, nor deepen a superficies. 
 
 Z. Psel.\9.~-Plet. 13. 
 
 * Synes. unites the two, and subjoins 6%i< yap rtm £v aiirJ /ntpiBu. For it has 
 a portion in it. 
 
 t Ou TM Syn, X 'AA\5l xou Syn. § <p6a-tw; Fr. Pat. 
 
 II The soiil.— Tay. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 271 
 
 CLIII. M^ ah av^ocve t^v €l[Aapi/.€vrjv. 
 Enlarge not thy destiny. 
 
 Z. Psel. 37.~Pl€t. 4. 
 
 CLIV. OtSe VTiep^d^fAiov iiota. piiiTuv^ ycocToc to Koyiov elq ttjv ^ioatQday . 
 Not hurling, according to the oracle, a transcendent foot towards 
 piety. 
 
 Z. or T. Dam. in v'lt. Isidori ap, Suid, — Tay, 
 
 CLV. 'Ovo/xara ^tzp^apa. fArjiror* aXXa^oj^, 
 
 EiV* yap wofAaTcx, Trap cxatTTO*^ ^eotr^ora 
 
 Ai;j/a/xiy ev TeXeraiV a,^pv}roy t%wxa.. 
 Never change barbarous names, 
 For there are names in every nation given from God, 
 Having unspeakable efficacy in the mysteries. 
 
 Z. or T. Fsel. 7. — Niceph. 
 
 cLvi. Nee exeas cum transeat lictor. 
 Go not out when the lictor passes by. 
 
 Z. Pic. Concl—Tay. 
 
 CLVII. 'EXwi? rpeipiru tre 7tvpio)(fi^ ayyeXi'/iS ev) X^py. 
 Let fiery hope nourish you in the angelic region. 
 
 Z. or T. Olym. in Phced. — Proc. in Alcih. 
 
 CLVIII. *H itvpiOaXitrj^ evvoioc wpUTia-TiQV €%fi rd^iv. 
 
 TS irvpi yap ^poTO(; ifAitiXoicraq BioQiv (f)dio<; €^€i. 
 
 diVjOvvovTi yap ^pozS icpocnrvol udv-ap^i; reXtQova-i, 
 The fire-glowing conception has the first rank, 
 For the mortal who approaches the fire shall have light from God, 
 For to the persevering mortal, the blessed immortals are swift. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Tim. 65. 
 
 CLIX. Ilapa'MXevovrai ot S^eot 
 
 No€<i' [MpcpTjif (puroq irpoTi^eia-ay. 
 
272 THE CHALDiEAN ORACLES 
 
 The Gods exhort us 
 
 To understand the preceding form of light. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Crat,—Tay. 
 
 CLX. X^^ tre cnrevdeiv wpot; to (pdioq v.ai itacrpo^ avyocq^ 
 
 Ej/6ev inefA(p67] troi i^vxfji %oAvv e(Ta-ay.4vfi vovv. 
 It becomes you to hasten to the light and the rays of the Father, 
 From whence was sent to you a soul endued with much mind. 
 Z. PseL 33,—Plet. 6. 
 
 CLXI. Z'^rvjo-Qv ira,pcx.^€i<rov. 
 Seek paradise. 
 
 Z. Psel. 20,— Plet. 12. 
 
 CLXII. Mdi/Oave to vo^tov, ine) voov e|w vitcifx/ii. 
 
 Learn the Intelligible, for it subsists beyond the mind. 
 
 Z. Psel, 4l.—Plet. 27, 
 
 CLXIII. Eo-t; yap rt vovjToVf o ^PV °"^ ''O^"' ''o'"^ avdei. 
 There is a certain Intelligible which it becomes you to understand 
 with the flower of Mind. 
 Z. Psel. 31,— Plet, 28. 
 
 CLXIV. AXX' QVK e*£rSe%€Tai >te/y>j5 to ^iXeiv 'narpiY.oi J'<'^?> 
 
 Mv^ui^y ij/6€(/.€vyj * TtarpiKov a-vvOrJixaroq dyvov. 
 But the paternal mind receives not herf will 
 Until she has gone out of oblivion, and pronounce the word, 
 Assuming the memory of the pure paternal symbol. 
 
 Z. Psel. 39.— Plet. 5. 
 
 CLXV. To*? he SiSaKTov eSwxc <pdov^ yvupia-ixa Acx,€icr9cii' 
 
 ♦ ek^ffAivTi Fr. Pat. f The soul.— Tay. 
 
OF ZOKOASTER. 
 
 273 
 
 To these he gave the ability of receiving the knowledge of light; 
 
 Those that were asleep he made fruitful from his own strength. 
 
 Z. or T. Syn. de Insom. 135. 
 
 CLXVI, *OiJ trj xpv] a-^ohpoTTjri voe<v to vovjtou indvo. 
 
 *AXXa voov Tavaov Tava^ (pXoyt icdvTo. fxeTftQia-r^, 
 nXr/y TO vOTjTov evcervo. Xp^ \ S^ toSto yo?j<rat* 
 *H yap eTTfyjtX/vTj^ «rov yow, v.i^v.€7vo vorjo^m 
 Ov-K drevSq. "^^ 'AXa' dyvoy €Vt(rTpo(f}OV o/t*fc» <l)€povT&>, 
 2^5 i//i.'%^^ Tcrvat xeveoy Wov e'lq "^o vot^ov? 
 
 0<ppoi (Jl.(z67iq TO VOIJTOV* 
 
 'E-TTfi elw vo'ou V7r«|3%€*. 
 It is not proper to understand that Intelligible with vehemence, 
 But with the extended flame of an extended mind measuring all 
 
 things 
 Except that Intelligible. But it is requisite to understand this : 
 For if you incline your mind you will understand it 
 Not earnestly, but it becomes you to bring with you a pure and 
 
 inquiring eye, 
 To extend the void mind of your soul to the Intelligible, 
 That you may learn the Intelligible, 
 Because it subsists beyond mind. 
 
 T. Dam. 
 
 CLXVII. 'Q,q T* yowv, ov y,f.7v<iv yo'^(T€iq- 
 
 You will not understand it, as when understanding some par- 
 ticular thing. 
 T. Dam. 
 
 CLXVIII. Ot Tov ^7re/3vcoV/AOv itarpiiiQV ^vOov t'o-Tc voovyTet;. 
 You, who understand, know the supermundane paternal depth. 
 Z. or T. Dttm, 
 
 Patr. joins this with the preceding. f x§^^ ^ '"• P^^''- 
 
 J axTeviti; Fr. Patr, 
 
 N N 
 
274 THE CHALDiEAN ORACLES 
 
 CTiXIX. O^ yap e<TTiv iifjivcza to. ^e7a ^poroiq To7t; (TZ[jt.a voovaiVf 
 Kai 0(701 yvfAVfiTiq avw a-itevhova-i Trpo? vxpoq. 
 
 Things divine are not attainable by mortals who understand body, 
 But only as many as are lightly armed arrive at the summit. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Crat. — Tay. 
 
 CLXX. 'E(T(ra.y.€vov itdvTfvxov aMyjv (pcoroi; KeXaSovTO^-, 
 'AXk^ rpiykl'Xff voov ypv^vjv ^' onKicravra 
 IlavTo/aSof avvBrifAa jSaXXe*!/ (ppev)' |M.7jS' eT:i(boirq!v 
 ''EiJi.TrvpiQK; (TTtopdhyjv o;^€to?^, aXXa <Tri€ap'f}hov. 
 Having put on the complete-armed vigour of resounding light. 
 With triple strength fortifying the soul and the mind, 
 He must put into the mind the symbol of variety, and not walk 
 Dispersedly on the empyreal channels, but collectively. 
 
 CLXXI. Kai yap Se TtavTev^oq, IvonMoq, erne \f€7j(f)i. 
 
 For being furnished with every kind of armour, and armed, he is 
 
 similar to the goddess. 
 
 T. Proc. in PI. Th. SU.—Tay. 
 
 CLXXII. A/^€o (TV y^vy^q o%€Toy, o^ev, ^ Tivt rd^ei 
 
 ^u[/.ari B'/jreva-aq^ j ew* rd^iv acf) ^q i^pvq 
 AvBiq avacTT'^a-eiqj tepS Xoya epyov ivcoa-aq. 
 
 Explore the river of the soul, whence, or in what order. 
 Having become a servant to body, you may again rise 
 To the order from which you descended, joining works to sacred 
 reason. 
 Z. Psel.5.—Plet.l. 
 
 CLXXIII. IlayTodev a7rXao"T&> i^u^^ Tvpoq ^via, Te~yov. 
 Every way to the unfashioned soul extend the reins of fire. 
 Z. Psel. 11.— Plet. 24. 
 
 * TToivTotov Tay. f riSiJo-as Fr. Patr. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 275 
 
 CLXXIV. 'H^e/cr^o) rp^^oii ^uBoq afxtpoTOVf oixfjiara, S' aplyjv 
 
 ndtna in'TteTaarov ava. 
 Let the immortal depth of your soul lead you, 
 But earnestly extend your eyes upwards. 
 
 Z. Psel. 11 Plet. 20. 
 
 CLXXV. X|J^ §6 ypXlvaacti \pvx>]y ^poTov ovtoc vovitov, 
 
 "Ocppa, fjt,v) eyKvpa-Tj %^ov* ^vcry.opa> aXKa araa^rj. 
 Man, being an intelligible mortal, must bridle his soul, 
 That she may not incur terrestrial infelicity but be saved. 
 
 Lyd. de Men. 2. — Tay, 
 
 CLXXVI 'ExTc/va? tcxSpivoy vovv 
 
 Epyoy eV ticrt^irjqf peva-rov xa* crSjwa (rocaxreiq. 
 If you extend the fiery mind to the work of piety, 
 You will preserve the fluxible body. 
 
 Z. Psel. 22.— Plet. 16. 
 
 CLXXVII. 'H reXea-riy.^ <^co7] 5<a tov Biiov itvpoe; d(pavt'^€i raq €k ryjq 
 y€Vi(reaq attcKraq xvjX/S^^, uq to Aoyiov ^ihdarnei, 'koci ntSiarav 
 T^y dXXoTpiov, T]!/ i(f)€iAy(.v(raro ryjq i//f%ij5 to TrvetJ/xa, ical 
 dKoyKTrli/ (prjaiv. 
 The telestic life, through a divine fire, removes all the stains, to- 
 gether with every foreign and irrational nature, which the spirit 
 of the soul attracted from generation, as we are taught by the 
 oracle to believe. 
 
 Z. or T. Procl. in Tim. 3Sl.— Tay. 
 
 CLXXVIII. Ta t5v 0€5v Aoyid (pacriy on Sia Trjq dyianlaq oy% ^ ^t'X^ 
 [Mvov, dXXoc not TO, (TuiAuta. [Soyjdeiaq ttoXaij^ xat (joorviplaq 
 d^iovvrcci. liO^iToci ydp (<py)<ri) xa* to ititipoiq vXvjq itipl- 
 jSXi^jtxa jSpoTCiOv. ot ®€ol i/Tcepdyvoiq icapavieXevofAevoi tuv 
 Seovpyuv y.ar€Ttayy€Xkovrai, 
 The oracles of the Gods declare, that, through purifying cere- 
 monies, not the soul only, but bodies themselves become worthy 
 of receiving much assistance and health : " for (say they) the 
 
276 THE CHALDEAN ORACLES 
 
 mortal vestment of bitter matter will, by this means, be pre- 
 served." And this, the Gods, in an exhortatory manner, announce 
 to the most holy of Theurgists. 
 
 Z. or T. Jul. Orat. V. p. 334>.—Tay, 
 
 CLXXIX. ^€VY.T€Ov, Kara to Xoyiov, 
 
 To TTA'^^o? ruv av^pamav rZv dyeXvjZov Iovtcov, 
 We should flee, according to the oracle. 
 The multitude of men going in a herd. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc, in I. Alc.— Tay. 
 
 cLXXx. Qui se cognoscit, in se omnia cognoscit. 
 Who knows himself knows all things in himself. 
 
 Z. 1 Pic. p. %\\.—Tay. 
 
 cLxxxi. Responsa ssepe victoriam dant nostris electionibus, 
 et non soli ordini mundalium periodorum : puta 
 quando et dicunt : " Te ipsum videns, verere." Et 
 iterum : " Extra corpus esse te ipsum crede, et 
 es." Et quid oportet dicere, " Ubi et aegritudines 
 voluntarias puUulare nobis aiunt ex tali vita nostra 
 nascentes." 
 The oracles often give victory to our own choice, and not to tlie 
 order alone of the mtindane periods. As, for instance, when 
 they say) " On beholding yourself, fear." And, again, " Believe 
 yourself to be above body, and you are." And, still further, 
 when they assert " That our voluntary sorrows germinate in us 
 as the growth of the particular life we lead." 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. de Proi). p. ^^3.— Tmj. 
 
 CLXXXII. 'AXXa Tovra iv d^drciq a'(iY.o7i; ^lavoiaq dueKirrcc. 
 
 These things I revolve in the recluse temples of my mind. 
 
 CLXXXIII. 'fi^ yovv (fyrjcrl nal to Xoyiov, ovt€vo(; eveney a'A/.ov dirocr'Tpe- 
 (perai Qeoc avdpa, ^au veo,^ iirntejAitei d-rpaitov^ aq otccv 
 ard-ATKg Kctt 7rA7jjM.,u€>,w? e'/rt to. Oerji-aTcc rwv OeypyjfAdrco)/, 
 
OF ZOllOASTER. 277 
 
 ij T«y €pyaVf v.a) to Xeyoufvov, a,j/.v^roi^ o-TotxariVy -q 
 dviTiTOiq 7ro<Ti Ti;otr}(TO[Ji€da. tvjv avo^ov. Tuv yap ovt(o jucc- 
 rmrav^ driXtii {/.ev eio-* hia^da-€iq, x€va* 8e at opixaiy 
 TV(f)Xai Se «< drptxTzol, 
 As the oracle, therefore, says, " God is never so much turned 
 away from man, and never so much sends him new paths, as 
 when he makes ascent to the most divine of speculations, or 
 works, in a confused or disordered manner, and, as it adds, with 
 unhallowed lips, or unwashed feet. For of those who are thus 
 negligent, the progressions are imperfect, the impulses are vain, 
 and the paths are dark." 
 
 Z. or T. Prod, in Parm. — Tay. 
 
 CLXXXIV. O^S' on ndq dya^oq ^ea? eiSoxe^ dioCKd^pyoi 
 
 Not knowing that every god is good, you are fruitlessly vigilant. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in PL Pol. 355.— Tay. 
 
 CLXXXV. Ov yap v(p>^ (IfAdpTYjV^ dyeX-qv laiTrTOva-i ©eovpyoi. 
 Theurgists fall not so as to be ranked among the herd that are 
 in subjection to fate. 
 
 Lyd. de Men. — Tay. 
 
 CLXXXVI. @uoq T?5{ hved^oq dpi6f/.oi eve nrpiuv rptd^av tiXvipovfjt.epoq, xat 
 Toci aKpOTfjTaq t^^ BeoXoylaq kcctcc t^v XaXSaix^v (fiiXoao- 
 (piac:/ («5 (pvjo-iv o Tlopcpiipioq) d-KOca^av. 
 
 " That the number nine is divine, receiving its completion from 
 three triads, and preserving the summits of theology according to 
 the Chaldaic philosophy, as Porphyry informs us." 
 
 Lyd. p. 121.— Tay. 
 
 CLXXXVII. Aa*^T iv XdyoTiv ^EvtArviq dptrriq iriXe %r)yQ' 
 EvSov oXf} /x//Ayoii{ra, to itdpOii/ov ov <Kpo'i€i<ra. 
 In the left sides of Hecate is a fountain of virtue, 
 Which remains entire within, not sending forth its virginity. 
 Z. Psel. \S.—Plet. 9. 
 
 * Tay. proposes tl/mxpjuhr,v. • 
 
278 THE CHALDyEAN ORACLES 
 
 CLXXXVIII. AvTQvq * 8e X^av HaToSyperan if e? rexva fAexpi^t 
 And the earth bewails them even to their children. 
 
 Z. Psel. 9A.—Plet. 3. 
 
 CLXXXIX. A* Ttoivai [/.epOTCccv ayyireiscci. 
 The furies are the constrainers of men. 
 
 Z. Psel. 25.—Plet. 19. 
 
 CXC. "iva. [ATj ^a,T:Ticr^€l<Ta. y^ovoq o'ia-rpoi^, xat Ta7<; t^^ (jytjo-euq 
 
 dvayviaK; yag (pfjui nq tZv Scewv) d-jioXyjTai, 
 Lest being baptized in the furies of the earth, and in the ne- 
 cessities of nature (as some one of the gods says) it should 
 perish. 
 
 Z. or T. Proc in Theol. 297.— Tay. 
 
 CXCI. 'H (ptjaiq 7i€i6ei elvcii Toix; ^ati^ovaq dyvoi/q 
 
 Kat TO, Kotyajq v'atji; ^Kcho-t'^ixcctoc xPW^'^j ^t*^* icrBXai. 
 
 Nature persuades us that there are pure demons, 
 Even the blossoms of evil matter are useful and good. 
 
 Z. Psel. 16,—Plet. 18. 
 
 cxcii. Adhue tres dies sacrificatibis, et non ultra. 
 
 As yet three days ye shall sacrifice, and no longer. 
 
 Z. Pic. Concl.—Tay. 
 
 CXCIII. AvToq S' iv itpuTQiq Upebq nvpoq epycx, ^.v^epvuVj 
 
 Kvi/,ari poiivea-^co Trccyepw jSapvTj^eo^ J aX/Ayjj. 
 In the first place, the priest, who governs the works of fire, 
 Must sprinkle with the cold water of the loud-sounding sea. 
 Z. or T. Proc. in Crat. — Tay. 
 
 CXCIV. 'Evep'yct nepi tov 'EjtaTotov (r'rpo(pa.'kov. 
 
 Energize about the Hecatic Strophalus. 
 
 Z. PseL d.—Nicep, 
 
 * 'At) Touo-Se Psel. — A A Tous Se Tay. 
 
 f xoLToj^verai Psel. Tay. — KccruipinTcu Fr. Patr. 
 
 J j8«/5uxj^6TOS Al. — ^apuri'^iTou Schaef.— /3«^o>)p^eTOS Tay. 
 
OF ZOROASTER. 279 
 
 C'XCV. 'Hvtyioc S' ip^ofxcvov irpoa-yttov Sa/jtAOv* d\tp^crr,^, 
 
 @v€ X/S'ov Mvil^Qvpiv inavhuv. 
 When you shall see a terrestrial demon approaching 
 Exclaim, and sacrifice the stone Mnizurin. 
 
 Z. Psel. 40. 
 
 CXCVI. HoAKd-Ki^ vjv Ae^Tj^ /xot aSpvjcrrj^ TravT dxAvovTa,^ 
 
 Ovht yap ovpavioq ycvprot; tot€ (paiverai oynoq. 
 'Aa-repe^ ov Xoi[Mrov<rif to (Jt-rjVYjq (pa^ xexaXuTTTat, 
 X0WJ/ 0'3% e<rTvjx6v, ^Xc^era/j re 'rtoivTOC yc€pavvo7<;» 
 If you often invoke me you shall see all things darkening, 
 For neither does the convex bulk of heaven then appear, 
 Nor do the stars shine, the light of the moon is hidden, 
 The earth stands not still, but all things appear in thunders. 
 Z. PseL 10.— PleL 2^. 
 
 CXCVII 'Ek S' apa, vLokircav 
 
 rairjq ^pw(Tv.ov<ri yfioviai uvueq., ov ttot' dXrjdf^ 
 
 From the cavities 
 
 Of the earth leap forth terrestrial dogs. 
 Shewing no true sign to mortal man. 
 
 Z. PseL 23,—Plet. 17. 
 
 CXCVIII. Uvp ixeXov (TKtjjTvjSoy § ctt Tjepoi; otS/Aa|| tna7vovy 
 H v.v.'i itvp ditJTtwTQv, %6iv (pavriv 'KpaBiovaav^y^ 
 H <^u<; TiXova-iov** dfACpicpaveq'f'f poiC,a7o>f iXi^Bh* 
 'AXXa xai iTrTrov l^eiv ^wto^ ttKcov da-Tpd-nzoyray 
 
 * Lob. — a^piiaui ir&vTo. Xiovra Tay. Fr. Patr. — ir&vrrj Kgxr6» Plet. 
 
 t ^Kinsrai Fr. Patr. Tay. 
 
 J ffw/xa Fr. Patr. 
 
 § !7x<pT>jT>; Lob. 
 
 II 't^fio. Lob. 
 
 ^ Lob proposes (p(D)>a) Trpo^ioua-iv. 
 
 *♦ Gesn. and Tay. have Trh^eriov. 
 
 f f Tay. — «/*i^<^uSr)» Lob — »/ii<ff yvriv Herman.— «/«(p<ytJjjv Vulg, 
 
^80 THE CHALD/EAN ORACLES. 
 
 H y.ou ncu^a 6oQi<;* i/ioTOiq 4iroxovf/i€vov 'iintov, 
 
 'H V.QU TO^evovTa, xa) ea-Trjwr eir* vutok;. 
 
 A similar fire flashingly extending itself into the waves of the air, 
 
 Or even unfigured fire, whence an antecedent voice, 
 
 Or light rich, glittering, resounding, revolved. 
 
 But when you see a horse glittering with light. 
 
 Or a boy, carried on the swift back of a horse. 
 
 Fiery, or clothed in gold, or naked, 
 
 Or shooting with a bow, or standing upon horseback — 
 
 Z. or T. Proc. in PL Polit. 380. 
 
 CXCIX. 'HviKO. jSXei^Tj? fJt-opcprjq urep evtepov iivp, 
 
 Aaf/,'}iO[A€vov a-nipTyjhov oKov xara ^evBlcf, -.toV/xot/, 
 KXi/dt itvpoq (pcuvr^v. 
 
 When you behold a sacred fire without form 
 
 Shining flashingly through the depths of the whole world 
 
 Hear the voice of fire. 
 
 Z. Psel. l^.—Plet, 25. 
 
 * T£o7s Fr. Patr. 
 
FRAGMENTS 
 
 HERMETIC, ORPHIC, PYTHAGOREAN, 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 COSMOGONIES AND THEOGONIES. 
 
HERMETIC FRAGMENTS, 
 
 FROM THE ANCIENT HERMETIC BOOKS. 
 
 IIPO tSv OVTft?^ OVTWV xa) TUV 
 
 oXuv apxSy, ia-rt 0eo? cTj, irpZ- 
 T05 xai rov 'srpijTOv @€0v xa* 
 jSa<r<Aca)f, ax/v^jroj ev jtxoj/o- 
 TijTi Tijj eayroS €>ot»jto5 fAevav. 
 ovre yap vovjtov avrS iniiiKe- 
 neTuif Qvre ahXo Tt* irapd' 
 ^€^y[Aa he ^pvrai tov avro- 
 Ttdropo^, avroyovovf xa* /xovo- 
 •nocTOpoc 0€oiJ, Tou ovTO^ aya- 
 fietJ. Mer^ov yap ri xa* 7rp5- 
 Toy, xa* inj-y^ twv -nravTwy, 
 xa* 'srvOfMjv tuv j/oou/xevwy 
 'wpuruy tlhuv ovtuv' aito 8e 
 
 0€Of iaxnoy e^eXafAtpe, 8w 
 xai ayTOTTaTwp xai avTcipxt)^, 
 'Apxh y^P ovro^ yea) 0eo? 
 ®€Sv' fAOvaq ex Tou evo?, ir"/Jo- 
 ot;<r*05 xa» a/>X^ tt^ overlap' 
 air avTov yap vj ov<rioTri<; xa* 
 iq ovffia' 8w xat voiirdpxfji 
 
 Before all things that essentially exist, 
 and before the total principles, there 
 is one God, prior to the first God and 
 King, remaining immoveable in the 
 solitude of his unity ; for neither is 
 the Intelligible immixed with him, 
 nor any other thing. He is estab- 
 lished, the exemplar of the God who 
 is the father of himself, self-begotten, 
 the only father, and who is truly 
 good. For he is something greater, 
 and the first; the fountain of all things, 
 and the root of all primary Intelligible 
 existing forms. But out of this one, 
 the self-ruling God made himself 
 shine forth ; wherefore he is the fa- 
 ther of himself, and self-ruling; for 
 he is the first principle and God of 
 Gods. He is the monad from the 
 one; before essence, yet the first 
 principle of essence, for from him is 
 entity and essence ; on which account 
 
!84 
 
 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 'wpoo'ayopevtTQi,!, Avtczi [aIv 
 cvv (Icrh a.p'/fu 'wpea^vTocTa.i 
 
 aidepiuv y.ou ifxmvpiuv ©eSv 
 Ttrpoarrdrrei aai ruv inov- 
 panwv, 
 
 Kar aXX^J' 8e id^tv itpoq- 
 rctTTei ^elv rov 'H/xT/t^,* tSv 
 i-Kovpaviccv ^eZv vjyovfjievQv' ov 
 ff)r}(riv yovv ilvai avrov iavTov 
 voovvTa, vtai ra^ vo'fi<Tfiq etq 
 eavTov iTtia-rpicpovcai T<Ajirov. 
 8e TO ev afA-tpe^f v.ai o ^T,<ri 
 •apSrov [Mzycvua ntpoTccrrei' 
 oy Y.OU EmTWj/ imvoy.d^d' i» ^* 
 8^ TQirpaTov i(m vovVy xal to 
 irpSrov vovjroVf o hyj xa» ha 
 a-iyriqiA.oyqq bepaiieveTai . 'Ett* 
 he rovTOi^ ruv ej/xfixvav S>j- 
 (jiiovpyiaq ccKkoi izpoca'r'rjY.aa-iv 
 y]ye[Aov€q. 6 yap hrjfAiovpyiY.oq 
 vovq, y.a) T^q dhfj^eiocq trpoa- 
 r/ZTrj^f xai (rocptccq, kpyjiikevct 
 jWcv €7r< yeveaiVj xai tvjv dtpa- 
 vfi Tuv yf.€v.pv[/.f/t.€vav y.oyccv St;- 
 va/Atv (Iq (puq ocyccv, 'A/aSv k«- 
 Tcc rvjv ruv Alyviiriuv yXaa- 
 auv Xeyerai. (TvvreXccv he 
 d\p€vhuq ev.a(TT(x, v.ai T€%v*- 
 Y.aq f/.tr d'A'/j^feiaq ^^d' "EX- 
 Xifjveq 8t, flq "Hi^aiTTov /xe- 
 TaKafA.^d.yQV(ri rov 'tS'a, tS 
 reyvr^a uoiov irpou^ocA'Aovreq' 
 
 he is celebrated as the chief of the 
 Intelligibles. These are the most an- 
 cient principles of all things, which 
 Hermes places first in order, before 
 the ethereal and empyrean gods and 
 the celestial. 
 
 But, according to another division, 
 he (Hermes) places the god Emeph* 
 as the ruler of the celestial gods : and 
 says that he is Intellect understanding 
 himself, and converting other intel- 
 ligences to himself. And before this 
 he places the indivisible One, which 
 he calls the first effigies, and de- 
 nominates him Eicton ; in whom, in- 
 dieed, is the first Intellect and the first 
 Intelligible : and this One is venerated 
 in silence. Besides these, other rulers 
 are imagined to exist, which govern 
 the fabrication of things apparent: for 
 the demiurgic Intellect, which pro- 
 perly presides over truth and' wis- 
 dom, when it proceeds to generation 
 and leads forth into light the inap- 
 parent power of the secret reasons, 
 is callfed Amon, according to the 
 Egyptian tongue : and when it per- 
 fects all things not deceptively, but 
 artificially according to truth, Phtha ; 
 but the Greeks change the word' 
 Phtha into Hephaestus, looking only 
 to the artificial : regarded as the pro- 
 ducer of good things, it is called 
 
 • Generally supposed to be a mistake for Kv\<p, Cneph, 
 
HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 285 
 
 y.€x.Xv)T act' xai a'Akciq S* aX- 
 Aa? Suva/xfi? T€ Ka* ivepyeiaq 
 inavvfAiat; e%€<. Ecrrt S^ ot^v 
 xa} aXXij riq vjy€fA.ovla, -nap 
 avTo7q tuv trepl yevea-iv oKcov 
 (TTOtx^iccvi Kol tuv cv avroTq 
 Suva^ae&jy, T€TTapa>y j^cv a/>- 
 <revix5v, nrrdpav Se S^vjXv- 
 xcTv, vjvTiva ctTrovejU.oiKTiy'HA/'a). 
 Ra« aAXvj T^5 (f)V(7€uq oXij? t^? 
 Trepi yevea-iv dpy^qy ^vriva 2€- 
 Xiyvij S»Soa<n. KaT<^ juc^tj re 
 ZiaXafJi.^dvovr€i "^^'-^ ovpavov elq 
 
 tvo [AOipaqt ij r err apaq^ ij Sw- 
 
 ss * At- \ / * 
 
 Oexa, ^ €5 xat rpiayiovra, ^ 
 
 SiirXacr/a^ toi^twv, irpordr- 
 
 rovTi TtKciovaqt »j cXaTTova^, 
 
 Trao-* Se ayrov vitipiyfivra av' 
 
 tSv, tva irpoTi^eaa-i. xa* o0- 
 
 ralav 7} Tcep) tuv dp^av A\- 
 yvmloiq -npayiAaTfla., acf) evoq 
 apx^rciif xai irpoeiaiv dq 9rX^- 
 ^05 rav -noXKuv av^iq ixj) €>oq 
 tiayiv^ipvcofAfvaVf wti macvrcs- 
 ^ov- T6U dopKTTQv (pv<r€aq irrf 
 Kparovi/.bWj<; tito rivoq (opta- 
 l/.€vov [/.erpov, xca t^$ avcordru 
 kvictla^ TtavTUiv anlocq. TXv^v 
 8e Tcap'fiyciyev 0eo<; dnih rriq 
 Qua-i6T^Toq.VTrGtrx^3-\(eia-yii vXo- 
 rvjroq, 7]v TtapaXa^uv A>j- 
 [/.lovpyoq ^ariy.^v ov<Tay, raq 
 airXSI^ xai ociia^iTq <r(poi,tpaq 
 d-K Q.vr'^q ihrifAiovpyvja-e, to 8e 
 
 Osiris, and according to its other 
 powers and attributes it has different 
 appellations. There is also, accord- 
 ing to them, another certain principle 
 presiding over all the elements in a state 
 of generation, and over the powers 
 inherent in them, four of which are 
 male, and four female ; and this prin- 
 ciple they attribute to the Sun. There 
 is yet another principle of all nature 
 regarded as the ruler over generation, 
 and this they assign to the Moon. 
 They divide the heavens also into 
 two parts, or into four, or twelve, or 
 thirty-six, or the doubles of these ; 
 they attribute to them leaders more 
 or less in number; and over them 
 they place one whom they consider 
 superior to them all. Hence, from 
 the highest to the last, the doctrine 
 of the Egyptians concerning the prin- 
 ciples, inculcates the origin of all 
 things from One, with different gra- 
 dations to the Many; which (the 
 Many) are again held to be under 
 the supreme government of the One : 
 and the nature of the Boundless is 
 considered entirely subservient to the 
 nature of the Bounded and the su- 
 preme Unity the cause of all things^ 
 And God produced Matter from the 
 materiality of the separated essence, 
 which being of a vivific nature, the 
 Demiurgus took it, and fabricated 
 from it the harmonious and imper- 
 turbable spheres: but the dregs of 
 
286 
 
 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 e(7%c6Tov avT^i;y ti; roc yivvvjTa it he employed in the fabrication of 
 xa< (p^apju o-SfAaru SiexoV- generated and perishable bodies. — 
 ,w^o-e. JamhL sect. viii. c. 2. 3. 
 
 FROM THfi MODERN HERMETIC BOOKS. 
 
 Ao^a 'Koivruv o 06O() "KCti 
 
 tSv ovtwv 06©?, xai o NoiJj, 
 xcc* ^ (pijori^i KaJ 0Xij, xai 
 ivcpyetccf xai avayxij, xai 
 T€Xo?, xa* avave«t?(r<f. 'Hv 
 •yap o-xoTo? aireipo^ iv oc^vaa-cpi 
 xai ^S<yp, xa< irveiJ/xa Xeirrov 
 voep^v twdf/.(if ovra. iv Xuei. 
 ^Avei^rj Zvj (pu^ ayiovt xat 
 iitdyi^ vcj/ a^M-jWy cf vypci^ oC- 
 
 The glory of all things is God, and 
 Deity, and divine Nature. The prin- 
 ciple of all things existing is God, 
 and the Intellect, and Nature, and 
 Matter, and Energy, and Fate, and 
 Conclusion, and Renovation. For 
 there were boundless Darkness in 
 the abyss, and water, and a subtile 
 spirit, intellectual in power, existing 
 in Chaos. But the holy Light broke 
 forth, and the elements were pro- 
 duced from among the sand of a 
 watery essence. — Serm. Sac. lib. iii. 
 
 FROM HORAPOLLO. 
 
 Aoxe? yotp avTo7f o •K.ocfMq 
 &vv€<rToivja.i ex re tou dpae- 
 yiKOv xai ^i^AVMv. 'EwJ Se 
 T^^ 'A^'^vaq Tov yidv^apQV, 
 eitl Se 'H^a/o-Tou tov yvirac 
 ypouf)ov<ri. Ovr oi yap fAovot 
 ®€uy itap* avro7qap<r€vo\r'^\€iq 
 vTtdpxova-iy. 
 
 The world appears to them (the 
 Egyptians) to consist of a masculine 
 and feminine nature. And they en- 
 grave a scarabaeus for Athena, and a 
 vulture for Hephaestus. For these 
 alone of all the Gods they consider as 
 both male and female in their nature. 
 
HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 287 
 
 FROM CHiEREMON. 
 
 Xaip^f^uv />t€v yap y.a) oi 
 aXKoiy ovV aXKo ri i:pl iwv 
 opafAevuv MO-fAuv riyovvrai^ iv 
 apxji y^oyuv ri^€[A.€yoi rot^ 
 AlyvTtTiuv* ovh* aXKov^ ^€ovq 
 wX^v tZv TcXoLvrituv Xeyo[/.€vuVf 
 y.ai Twv ffviAirXrjpovinruv tw 
 ^wSiaxov, xa< ocrot tovtoi^ tta- 
 pavarekkova-t. Tdq re elq 
 TOvq tiTioivovq rifxaq, koi TOvq 
 Xeyofxevovq yiparaiovq rfyifMva^. 
 03V TO, ovofAara iv Toiq aXjCAe- 
 v*%<aKor,j (peperaij y.ai ^epu- 
 iteToii ira^Svf xai ava.ToXa)j 
 xa< hv(T€iif na) ^"KKovruv (r>j- 
 fMiaxreiq. *Eiapcc yap Tot^ tov 
 ^Xiov ZvjfAiovpyov (paixevov^f jcai 
 ra Tiepl tov Oiripiv vxii TryV 
 l<riy xa« itavTaq Tovq lepaTi- 
 yccivq [AiS^ov^t ^ ^U 'I'ot'? acrxipaq 
 V.OU rai TOTjTwv <pdv<r€i<; xai 
 
 xpiA/zfJ^' xaJ CTTiTOAa^ IXiT- 
 
 rofxevovf' ^ f Jf Ta^ t^j (reXvj- 
 V7J5 av^ri(r€iq xai fAeiuaetq' ^ 
 flq T^v TOW ^X/ow Trope iav ^ ro 
 ye vinirepivov vifAia-cpaipioVf v) to 
 vjfAepivWf '^ tov ye voTaiAoV 
 xa) oXw^ <ndvTa ei^ ra (pvcriAat 
 xct* ovhev e'lq aa-ufAjirovi xa* 
 ^«<r«? Qv<rtaq epixTjvevovTa^, 
 ^Clv ol TrXeiov^ xa* to e(f)* rjjxiv 
 «x r^i Tuv aa-repuv ayriy^uv 
 
 Chaeremon and others believe that 
 nothing existed prior to the sensible 
 worlds, and they place among the 
 foremost of such opinions the senti- 
 ments of the Egyptians, who hold 
 that there are no other gods than 
 those which are called the planets, 
 and the constellations of the Zodiac, 
 and such as these. They say, also, 
 that the honours paid to the ten great 
 gods and those which are called 
 heroes, whose names appear in the 
 almanacks, are nothing else than 
 charms for the cure of evils, and ob- 
 servations of the risings and settings 
 of the stars, and prognostications of 
 future events. For it seems that they 
 esteem the Sun to be the demiurgus, 
 and hold that the legends about Osiris 
 and Isis, and all other their mytho- 
 logical fables, have reference either 
 to the stars, their appearances and 
 occultations, and the periods of their 
 risings, or to the increase and de- 
 crease of the moon, or to the cycles of 
 the sun, or the diurnal and nocturnal 
 hemispheres, or to the river : in short, 
 that every thing of the kind relates 
 merely to physical operations, and 
 has no connexion or reference what- 
 ever to incorporeal and living es- 
 sences properly so called. Most of 
 
288 
 
 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 [/.o7^ akvroiq avdyyiTi, t\v et- 
 {/.apuevi^v Xeyova-if tiavTO. y,a.- 
 TaSyjo-avTe^, v.ou iroivra rov- 
 
 ovTCi XvT^paq Trj^ eifAapfAevi^q 
 fxovov<;, evT€ lepoTq v.ou ^odvoiq, 
 Y.OU Toiij aXXo4$ ^€pafnfriov(Tt. 
 
 them, also, suppose that some in- 
 dissoluble connexion exists between 
 our concerns and the motions of the 
 stars, by a kind of necessity which 
 they call Destiny, whereby all sub- 
 lunary things are connected with 
 these gods, and depend upon thera. 
 Hence they serve and honour them 
 with temples and statues and the like, 
 as the only beings capable of in- 
 fluencing Destiny. — Eus. Pr. Evan. 
 iii. c. 4. 
 
ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. 
 
 Zeiiq ap<7rjv yevfro' Zevi; ouji^iroq'y eTtXero vu'ut/jvj' 
 Zevq Tnj^ixYjVf ^ yaffj^ re Kai ovpaifov acmpoevToq' 
 (Zevq Tivoivj izdvrwj' § Zftq aKaaarou 7rypo<; op|M.y/' 
 Zei/^ TTo^Tov p/^a' Zei'? '^Aio^ i^oe a-eXrjv'fj') 
 Z^ix; ^aa-iXev^' Z^vq avToq\\ aTnivro^v apxiyeve^Xoq. 
 
 Ev Tupdroi;, u(; haiiAii}y 7€>6to, .we'ya^ "^ipj^o^ aTrayTwy. 
 
 Ev §€ ticxai; ^acrlXeioy, iv o) raSe •ndvrct KvuXuroctt 
 nCp, jcat uSa'p, vtai ycua.^ xai al^rjpf i/v^ re xai ^{J^ctp^ 
 Ka/ M^Ti^ Ttpuro^ yiVixwp^ viou "E^w? itoXurepir^f. 
 Tldvra, yap iv uaydXa Z>jvo? raSe <rafA.ari yieTrat, ^ 
 ToD SvjToi y.e(f)ccXvjv />tsv tSfiV xai KaXa upoawna. 
 O^pav^ alyXijci?, ov ')(^pv(Ttv,i dfjupl^ e^tipaiy 
 
 A<TTp6t)v fji.cip[/.ap€Ci>v Tif.piv.a.XX^iq vjep4^Q>rai. 
 
 * Eusebius and Proclus omit the fifth and sixth verses between the paren- 
 theses. Aristotle places the fourth before the third. 
 f ajuL^poTo; Aristot. Stob. 
 X KtfjLh Stob. 
 § Herm. proposes kvtfiwv. 
 II 0Lpy)>i Aristot. 
 ^ Proc. has also Zrjvos 5' l») yoLjripi trCppOL irtpuxn. 
 
 r 1' 
 
290 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 Tavpea 8' af/.(jior€p{i)\^€ Zvo y^pva-ncx, vie para. 
 
 'AvToXAj T€ dvcng re ^e5> o^ol ovpaviuvav, 
 
 O/A/xara 8' TjcKioq t6, xat avTioccaa^ a'k'fivri, 
 
 NoS? §€ 76 ai|/ei/8^5, ^aai'A^ioq oifp^iroq ai^rip. 
 Zeus is the first. Zeus the thunderer, is the last. 
 Zeus is the head. Zeus is the middle, and by Zeus all things 
 
 were fabricated. 
 Zeus is male, Immortal Zeus is female. 
 Zeus is the foundation of the earth and of the starry heaven. 
 Zeus is the breath of all things. Zeus is the rushing of inde- 
 fatigable fire. 
 Zeus is the root of the sea: He is the sun and moon. 
 Zeus is the king ; He is the author of universal life ; 
 One Power, one Daemon, the mighty prince of all things : 
 One kingly frame, in which this universe revolves. 
 Fire and water, earth and ether, night and day, 
 And Metis (Counsel) the primeval father, and all-delightful 
 
 Eros (Love). 
 All these things are united in the vast body of Zeus. 
 Would you behold his head and his fair face. 
 It is the resplendent heaven, round which his golden locks 
 Of glittering stars are beautifully exalted in the air. 
 On each side are the two golden taurine horns. 
 The risings and settings, the tracks of the celestial gods ; 
 His eyes the sun and the opposing moon ; 
 His unfallacious Mind the royal incorruptible Ether. 
 
 Eus. Pr, Ev.III. — Proc. Tim. — Aristot. de Mund. 
 
 Heringa proposes ivrotuyoij crx. 
 
ORPHIC TRAGMENTS. 291 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. 
 
 llpoora fxiv apyjxtov Xcc€0(; fxeXav^^arov vfAvov, 
 *Clq indfiefij/e <f)lj<r€n;j uq t' oiipavo^ (q r.ipetq ^k^e' 
 Tr,^ T* €vpii(Trepvov yevea-iv, 'Kv^fieva re ^a\ci(T(rrj^' 
 np€<r^vraTQv re y.ou ainoTih.ri Tro'kvfjt.yjrii/ ' Epwrcc, 
 Oaa'a t' €(f)va-ev a-navTay Sicxptve S' aKkov ocn aXkov. 
 Ka) Kpovov aivoACT^j', u^ r i(; Aia. TepTctxipavvov 
 "ll'Av^ey a^avdrav fxayiocpav ^a<riXy}'iO<; dpx^» 
 
 First I sung the obscurity of ancient Chaos, 
 
 How the Elements were ordered, and the Heaven reduced to 
 bound ; 
 
 And the generation of the wide-bosomed Earth, and the depth 
 of the Sea, 
 
 And Eros (Love) the most ancient, self-perfecting, and of mani- 
 fold design ; 
 
 How he generated all things, and parted them from one another. 
 
 And I have sung of Cronus so miserably undone, and how the 
 kingdom 
 
 Of the blessed Immortals descended to the thunder-loving Zeus. 
 
 Arg. 419. 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. 
 
 'Apxotiov fji.€v irpSTU Xdov^ diAeyaprov* dvarf/^v 
 Kai Kpovov, o^ cXoxcwcrfy dTteipea-toio-iv v<^ oXxo/V'j" 
 Al^epat xa* S«^wj Trepiwnea, y^vhpov Epwra 
 NuxTo^ deiyv^Ti^q naTepa xXfTov ov pa ^dvtfca. 
 '(hrAorepoi ycdXeova-i "j^ ^poTOiy itpuroq yap iifidv^vj* 
 Bpi(Aovq t' evtwuTOio yovaqy ^8' f/jycc at8>jXa 
 Tvjyeveuvj ot "Kvypov ^tt' Ovpavov eaTa^avro 
 
 * ariyjxoi^'iov Al. f iiriigiafots viro xiKTroig Al. 
 
 X xXnfoutf-f Al. 
 
292 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 l/TtepiAa yovrj^ to irpoa-^evj o^ev yivoq e^eyevovro 
 ©vijtSv, 01 Y.ara youccv dncipiTov allv eaat. 
 First (I have sung) the vast necessity of ancient Chaos, 
 And Cronus, who in the boundless tracts brought forth 
 The Ether, and the splendid and glorious Eros of a two-fold 
 
 nature, 
 The illustrious father of night, existing from eternity, 
 Whom men call Phanes, for he first appeared. 
 I have sung the birth of powerful Brimo (Hecate), and the un- 
 hallowed deeds 
 Of the earth-born (giants), who showered down from heaven 
 Their blood, the lamentable seed of generation, from whence 
 
 sprung 
 The race of mortals, who inhabit the boundless earth for ever. 
 
 V. 12. 
 
 FROM HESIOD. 
 
 Htoi u,ev TipurKxra, Xdoq -yever', avrap entna. 
 Tat' €vpV(XT€pvoq, izdvcav edoq dcrcpaAeq atfi, 
 ( A^a^druv 6i txovcri yidpri VKpUvToq *0'k6[A.itov) ' 
 
 Tdprapa t' rjipoevra jtAvp^oJ %^(3>of evpvoheiTjq, 
 *H8' Epo?, oq v.a,Wi<rTQq tv d'^avdTQi<Tt \!€ollcri, 
 Avtrif^eXriq icavrcov re ^eay iidvrav r dv^puituv 
 AdfA-vaTai iv (rrYi^ecrm voov kocI iiticppova ^ovXrj:/. 
 'Ek 'Kdeoq S* 'EpejSo? t€, fxeXaivd re Ni>^ iyevovro, 
 NuxTo? S' avr Al^vjp re xa< 'HfAepvj i^eyevovro, 
 Ovq T€vce y.va-aaf/.evr}, ^Epe^ei (piXoryjri [AiyeTa-a 
 ■ TaTa Se to* ixpooTov juei/ eyelvat.ro Wov eavr^ 
 
 Ovpavov oca-repoev^', Jva /xtv irep] irdvra ■naXvirroi. 
 
 Chaos was generated first, and then 
 The wide-bosomed Earth, the ever stable seat of all 
 The Immortals that inhabit the snowy peaks of Olympus, 
 And the dark aerial Tartarus in the depths of the permeable 
 Earth. 
 
ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 293 
 
 And Eros, the fairest of the immortal Gods, 
 
 That relaxes the strength of all, both gods and men, 
 
 And subjugates the mind and the sage will in their breasts. 
 
 From Chaos were generated Erebus and black Night, 
 
 And from Night again were generated Ether and Day, 
 
 Whom she brought forth, having conceived from the embrace of 
 
 Erebus. 
 And Earth first produced the starry Heaven equal to herself. 
 That it might inclose all things around herself 
 
 Theog. V. 116. 
 
 FROM ARISTOPHANES. 
 
 Xaoq iqv nai Nv^ "Epe^o^ t€ fJi-eKaq irpZrov Kal TdpTapoq €vpv^' 
 r^ S' otJS' 'Avjp ovh' Ovpai/oi; rjv' 'Epe^ov^ $' iv drntpoai koXtcoi^ 
 TUrei TTpaTKrrou* vitfii/ey-iov Nvl ^ ueKavoTirepot; uovy 
 '£| ov 'ntpne'KKofJi.ivQi.iq upau^ ejSXa3"T€v "Epa^ 6 ico^fitvoq, 
 St/X^wv vStov 'nrepriyoiv yjpv<Tcuv emoj? ave/AWKeTt Vivon^, 
 OSto5 t\ Xdft TtTepofvri ixtyel^'y wxtip v-arcc Tdprapov €vpvv 
 'Ev€OTTeuo-€y 76^0^ rjfjiirepovt v.al -npurov dyqyayev iq^ (puq, 
 UpoTcpov S' ovu 1JV yevoq d^avdruVf 'rtp\v ' Epuq ^vvifAiQev § aTtavra' 
 "SiVfAfAiyvvfAivccv 8* ktipav ktepon; yivcT Ovpavo^f *ilyi€ct,vo<; re, 
 Kail r^, TravTwv re ^eSv (/.aKupuv yevoq a<^tTOv. 
 First was Chaos and Night, and black Erebus and vast Tartarus ; 
 And there was neither Earth, nor Air, nor Heaven : but in the 
 
 boundless bosoms of Erebus, 
 Night, with her black wings, first , produced an aerial egg, 
 From which, at the completed time, sprang forth the lovely Eros, 
 Ghttering with golden wings upon his back, like the swift whirl- 
 winds. 
 But embracing the dark-winged Chaos in the vast Tartarus, 
 
 * rrpwrov Athenaius. f /j^'X^iU Suid. 
 
 X lii Suid. § avvs/u.t^ev Suid. Brunck . 
 
294 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 He begot our race (the birds), * and first brought us to light. 
 The race of the Immortals was not, till Eros mingled all things 
 
 together ; 
 But when the elements were mixed one with another, Heaven 
 
 was produced, and Ocean, 
 And Earth, and the imperishable race of all the blessed Gods. 
 Aristop. Aves. 698. — Svid, v. Chaos. 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. 
 Chaos and a vast yawning chasm on every side. 
 
 Ta7j. 
 
 n«5 X^ /*' oLBavaTov apxV y.paT€po<ppoya ^e<r^au ; 
 
 Ai^epi xaarra ve/x^ dtpdra XajSf , r^ V if) ftJa-a-u 
 
 OvpavS "^ 
 
 " Maia, supreme of Gods, Immortal Night, tell me this, 
 
 How shall I constitute the magnanimous first principles of the 
 
 Immortals ?" 
 " Surround all things with ineffable Ether, and place them 
 In the mid Heaven." 
 
 Proc. Tim. 63. 
 
 ORPHIC HYMN TO PROTOGONUS. 
 
 Tlpureywty xa/Ju, Zupvljf l^cuf, a^tpnutrpLim, 
 *Cloyoin^, XpMrituatv dycf}Jjaf*ejKi» nrtiptyeacn, 
 TavpancWf^ Tcyeo-iv ftxtxaposv ^nfruv t* dy^puvav, 
 
 * This cosmogony is delivered by the Birds in the comedy so called, and in 
 this line they claim the priority of birth before the gods as well as men. 
 f Lob. suggests ASijf . J Simplicius has Oipoo^. 
 
 § Jaupofiieu AL 
 
ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 205 
 
 *5^ TO iroXw/xyijo-TOv, vokuopyioy *Hpi%€va7oy* * 
 
 A^prjTOv, -upvipioif poi^'^Topx, Trayupaf^ tpvof. 
 
 "Oo-tra'v "I" c^ <r/tOTOf(r<rav dTrrj[Ji.avpu(rat; ofjux^""!^ 
 
 ndyrvj hvrj^el^ irreplSyuy hi-KOu^ xard >tO(T/xoy, 
 
 AxiATcpoy ayay tfxiuiq dyvl>t dfjt oZ ae ^dyrjTa xixXijoTca* 
 
 'HSe Ilpiyjizoy ayaycraf '*sti Ayravy^v'^ eX/xariroy 
 
 'AXXa [/.d-KCcp TroXvurjTif ttoXvo'Tiopf, ^aT>e yeyij^u^ 
 
 *E5 TfXer^y dyiav iroXyiroijaXoy opyKHpcurraiq, 
 I invoke Protogonus, of a double nature, great, wandering through 
 
 the ether, 
 Egg-born, rejoicing in thy golden wings. 
 Having the countenance of a bull, the procreator of the blessed 
 
 gods and mortal men, 
 The renowned Light, the far-celebrated Ericepaeus, 
 Ineffable, occult, impetuous, all-glittering strength ; 
 Who scatterest the twilight clouds of darkness from the eyes, 
 And roamest throughout the world upon the flight of thy wings. 
 Who bringest forth the pure and brilliant light, wherefore I in- 
 voke thee as Phanes, 
 As Priapus the king, and as dazzling fountain of splendour. 
 Come, then, blessed being, full of wisdom and generation, come 
 
 in joy 
 To thy sacred, ever-varying mystery. Be present with the 
 
 Priests of thy Orgies. 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. 
 
 Upuroyoyov y€ jotev ovriq ivihpaxev 0(p^aXfMTa-i» 
 E« {Mj Ni*^ Up^ iMrjrn' ol 8* SXhn atourrfq 
 Qavyi.aXfiy xa^o^SvTf^ cv oX^ipi (peyyaq aeXirTov' 
 Totiv dvia-rponzTev %/wo; d^dvaroio ^dyrjTOi. 
 
 ♦ 'Os Tf ?roAy//»jffToy, m\v6(yi09 tSpHMt Tlauait. Vulg. 
 f "Offo-iuv Al. J irrmr/n Al. 
 
296 
 
 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 No one has seen Protogonus with his eyes 
 
 Except the sacred Night alone : all others 
 
 Wondered when they beheld in the Ether the unexpected Light 
 
 Such as the skin of the immortal Phanes shot forth. 
 
 Hermias in Phced. 141. 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS.* 
 
 "E<rTi he atcep i^i^ero '0/3- 
 (f)ev(; TcxZra. "On e'l dpx^<; 
 dvehelx^rj rS Xfio'vy 'f o AtSr')|p, 
 airo Tov &€0V brifA^ovpyrj^eiq' 
 KCLt ivr€V\f€v K^')t€i'S^ev rov 
 Ai^epoq rjv Xdoq, v.a) Nb| 
 ^o^epa. '^ Ttoivraq § y.areixe 
 '/.ly.t iv.dXvKTG TO. vita toy Ai- 
 ^epac' arifAXivav tv^v vJxra irpo- 
 Tei^etyjl' et/j^x«5 ev t^ avTov 
 ivi^etrei, axaraXTjirTov rivoc, 
 xa* TtdvTtov inrepro^roy eivai , xai 
 Ttpoyevea-repov Se xa* h'!/]iA.iovpyov 
 (XTidyrccv, v.ai rov At^epoq av- 
 Tov yuxt r^i Ni^xTo^, xa< ird- 
 (rrj^ triq viio rov Al^ftpoc, ova-vjq 
 
 What Orpheus has asserted upon 
 the subject is as follows: "From the 
 beginning the Ether was manifested in 
 time," evidently having been fabricated 
 by God: " and on every side of the 
 Ether was the Chaos ; and gloomy 
 Night enveloped and obscured all 
 things which were under the Ether." 
 by attributing to Night a priority, he 
 intimates the explanation to be, that 
 there existed an incomprehensible 
 nature, and a being supreme above 
 all others, and pre-existing, the demi- 
 urgus of all things, as well of the 
 Ether itself (and of the night) ^ as of 
 all the creation which existed and was 
 
 * I have given this fragment from Malala, in whose text it appears to be less 
 corrupted. It was originally preserved by Timotheus, who has evidently en- 
 deavoured to explain it upon Christian principles. His parenthetical explanations 
 have been considered as part of the Orphic text, and been the cause of its obscurity. 
 Without tampering with the text, I have endeavoured to restore it in the transla- 
 tion to its original purity. It is, doubtless, the same passage from the theogony 
 of Orpheus, commented upon by Damascius. See infra. 
 
 f x6a/u.w Ced. — Suid. omits it. 
 
 X <po^ipa Suid. 
 
 § Qy. TrdivTot — TToivTX §£ txSKvTTTe Ccd. 
 
 II TT^QTt^vet]/ Ced. Suid — TrptuTsuitv is proposed in Ox. Ed. 
 
 f Omitted by Ced. 
 
ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 297 
 
 xai v.aXvTrofAivTjq KT/o-ew?*' concealed under the Ether. More- 
 
 T»/v hi T^v tliK-v vi:q tou (tko- over he says, *' The Eartli was in- 
 
 rovq doparov ova-av' ttppaat visible on account of the darkness : 
 
 Se, oTi TO ^Sq, pi^av tov k\- but the Light broke through the 
 
 ^epa, icf)aricr€ t)/v T^i','f Ether, and illuminated the Earth and 
 
 nal nScdoLv t^v xr/o-tv" uitavy all the material of the creation :" sig- 
 
 iv-eivo elvai to ^S^ to p^^av nifying by this Light, which burst 
 
 TOV Al^epa, tov -Tr/jocipvj^cMv, forth through the Ether, the before' 
 
 to inrepTarou itavzuiv' ov ovo[Aa mentioned being who was supreme 
 
 avToq 'Op(p(V(; dMV(T(ii,q eve above all things : " and its name," 
 
 T^5 fAocvreUq i^fT-Ke [/.rj nva % which Orpheus learnt from the oracle, 
 
 (poivaif TO, epiY.€i:€u, (M^T*y, " is Metis, Phanes, Ericepaeus," which 
 
 ^avriToCf 'Hpixe'nauov,) titep kp- in the common Greek language may 
 
 fA-^vfverat t^ koiv^ yXaaa-riy be translated will (or counsel), light, 
 
 BouXti, *S?, ZuoloT'fip, Ei- life-giver; signifying, when explained, 
 
 •nav iv r^ avrov eV^eVc* tos^ that these three powers of the three 
 
 avraq TpeTi; ^eiaq ruv ovofjid- names are the one power and strength 
 
 rav Zwoi[A€i<;f fxlav eivai hvva- of the only God, whom no one ever 
 
 [Aiv xai xpcirci; § Toy [xovov beheld, and of whose power no one 
 
 GeoVf ov ovheU op^, rianvoq can have an idea or comprehend the 
 
 ^wdjAiaiovleiqlvva-raiyvcovon nature. "By this power all things 
 
 c»8€avj|, r/ (pvartv. 'e| avTyjg were produced, as well incorporeal 
 
 Se Tij$ hvvdueut; la tcavTot. -ye- principles as the sun and moon, and 
 
 yev^o-Srat, xa* dpxccq dtru- their influences, and all the stars, and 
 
 [^drovq, xai ^Aiov y.ai creXijyvjy, the earth and the sea, and all things 
 
 * Ced. substitutes for this sentence xa\ aJrou rou Al^igoi xa) irdvTwv twv ott' 
 auTov TOV Ai^spa. — Suidas omits it altogether. 
 
 f Ced. omits r^v yrjv. 
 
 X MrJTti (oTTtp kpuYiveCsTai $ovKyi) #0)5, ZwoSoxjjp. Ced. — Suidas has nothing 
 more than "OTrsp w)i6fi(xat BouX^v <l>a;f Zwi^v. — In the Oxford edition of Malala it is 
 translated, " Orpheus ex oraculo edoctus edixit, Neminem effari : Ericepeo. quod 
 vulgavi idiomate signat nobis Consilium, Lumen, Vitae datorem." The correction 
 in the parenthesis, proposed by Bentley, is evidently the true reading. 
 
 § KoLi 'h x^arof toutwv ®i6v. Ced. — Koti ev x^aroj toD Arj/xiouoyoD tcxvtwv ©ioD, 
 Suid. 
 
 II jSfi'av, Ced. — Suidas omits this and the following sentences, and substitutes 
 ©loS To3 TtdvTa Ix To3 yU)) avTOS irapayayovTOi sh xi slvat, oparx re xal 
 
 i6§0LT(X. 
 
 QQ 
 
298 
 
 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 V.OU yriv Y.a\ Bakoiacravj la. 
 opufAeva iv ainoiq navra, xai 
 TO} dopara. To Se rov av- 
 ^puitov* elirev vir' ocvtov rov 
 &€ov TiXoca-^evrex, ex y^^ xa* 
 
 Xoyix^v' y.a^&,i Mwcr^? o ncav- 
 (TO<poq e|eS^€TO raiJTci. 
 
 that are visible and invisible in them. 
 And man," says he, " was formed 
 by this God out of the earth, and en- 
 dued with a reasonable soul," in like 
 manner as Moses has revealed. — 
 /. MalalUf p. 89. — Ced, — Suidas v. 
 Orpheus. 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. J 
 
 Mrjriv (TirepfAcx, (ptpovTa ^ewv xXfTov, ovre ^avv^ra, 
 JIpcoToyovov fAciii(x,p€^ yiccKeov Kara fJi.aY.pov O'AviATrov. 
 
 Metis bearing the seed of the Gods, whom the blessed 
 
 Inhabitants of Olympus call Phanes Protogonus. 
 
 In Crat. 
 
 Kqu M^t;^ Ttpwroq yivirccp koI "Epa; 'rtokvnp'K'fiq. 
 And Metis, the first father, and all-delightful Eros. 
 
 In Tim, 11. 102. 
 
 'AjS^o? Epaq Y-au Mviriq arda-OaKoq. 
 Soft Eros and inauspicious Metis. 
 
 lb. 181. 
 
 M5Jt<? (TTTepfAa (pepovra ^iuvy kXutov 'HpiyieiiaToy, 
 Metis bearing the generation of the Gods, illustrious Ericepaeus. 
 
 lb. 
 
 * Twv h^g^Tcwv yivof Ced. Suid. There are some other variations of less 
 consequence. 
 
 f For Ka.^6vroL. 
 
 X These four fragments are preserved by Proclus. 
 
ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 299 
 
 FROM ORPHEUS. 
 
 XoyZv' Ttp^TO^ yovv o ^eoq Tcap 
 avTO) "^iouv y.€(paXaq (pepei TtoX- 
 Xa^ 'Koi ia?, Tavplovq, ocpta^* 
 Xapoitov T€ XeovTo^, xa< itpo- 
 €i<nv aiio Tov Ttpuroyfvovq uoVf 
 iv (p aT[€p[A.a,Tiy<Mq to ^So'y 
 
 CO-T*. 
 
 Orpheus has the following 'theo- 
 logical speculation in allusion to 
 Phanes. Therefore the first God 
 bears with himself the heads of ani- 
 mals, many and single, of a bull, of a 
 serpent, and of a fierce lion, and 
 they sprung from the primeval egg in 
 which the animal is seminally con- 
 tained. 
 
 Proc. in Tim. 
 
 FROM THE ANCIENT THEOLOGISTS. 
 
 X 
 
 *0 ^eoXoyoq v.piov aaa rav- The theologist places around him 
 
 pov Koct Xeovro^ v.ai dpuKovroq the heads of a ram, a bull, a lion, and 
 
 avrS ireptTiOiiq xe^aXa^. Ka» a dragon, and assigns him first both 
 
 ev avTu itpuTO) to drjXv ycul the male and female sex. 
 
 0^Xuc -Koci yivirap ytpotrepoq $€0^ *Hpnux.t[otioq. 
 Female and Father is the mighty god Ericapaeus. 
 AvtZ l\ v.a\ at Tirepvyeq To him also the wings are first 
 •npurov. given. 
 
 Proc. in Tim. 
 
 * Lobeck supposes that the following was the original : Kgtou x«) Taiqov t', 
 S<ptos, yaQOirou rt \ioinog. 
 
^00 ORPHIC FRAGMENTS. 
 
 FROM THE ANCIENT THEOLOGISTS * 
 
 'Ek(7voi yap Nyvtra (/.h xat They, the theologists, assert that 
 Ovpayov (pacri ^acriMijeiv no.) Night and Heaven (Otyanus) reigned, 
 Trpo rovTuv im lA-eyia-rou ccvtwv and before these their most mighty 
 TtaTepa. father. 
 
 Toroi'-|~ iXav hi€V€ifA,€ Oeoli; 6urjT0i(Ti re KocrfAov 
 Ov TtpZroq ^aa-iXev(T€ TiepfxXvToq 'HpiyieitaToq, 
 
 Who distributed the world to Gods and Mortals, 
 Over which he first reigned, the illustrious Ericepseus, 
 Me5* ov ^ Nv^, After whom reigned Night, 
 
 Iv-^Tirpov e%ot;o-' iv "xjepalv apiitp^itli;'^ ^HprAenaiov, 
 Having in her hands the excellent sceptre of Ericepaeus, 
 Me^* 7JV Ovpavot;, After whom Heaven (Ouranus), 
 
 0^ Ttpuro^ ^aa-ikevae Oeuv />t€Ta [xyjTe pcx, Nv-a.toc. 
 Who first reigned over the Gods after his mother Night. 
 
 FROM THE ANCIENT THEOLOGISTS, 
 
 PostremopotentiamSo- In short, that to the power of the 
 
 lis ad omnium potestatera Sun is to be referred the control and 
 
 summitatemque referri, supremacy of all things, is indicated by 
 
 indicant theologi : qui in the theologists, who make it evident 
 
 sacris hoc brevissima pre- in the mysteries by the following 
 
 catione demonstrant, di- short invocation, 
 centes. 
 
 *'HX(€ TravToxpaTop, y.oa-[jiov Oh, all-ruling Sun, Spirit of the 
 
 weiJ/xa, xoo-jtAou ^vvai^q, v.o(t- world. Power of the world, Light of 
 
 /xou (pai;, the world. — Macrob. Sat. lib. i. c. 23. 
 
 * This extract from a MS. of jSyrianus Is given by Lobeck, Aglaophamus I. 
 577, and a translation of it with the Orphic lines from a MS. of Gale, was first 
 given by Mr. Taylor, Class. Jour. XVII. 163. 
 
 t Gal.— Tov t6^' Lob. % Omitted by Gale. 
 
PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 FROM TIM^US LOCRUS. 
 
 hvo alriaq effxev t5v <rvfAiidv- 
 Tccv' Nooy (/.ev, ruf xara Xoyov 
 ytyvofAevuv' ^Avdynav 8e, rZu 
 f^li^ nuTTccq ^vvd[A€i^ ray (ra- 
 ixdrccv, Tovreav he, tov /xev, ra? 
 rayaOa* (pva-ioq eluevy 0eov 
 re ovvi/Miveadaij dp^dv re rZv 
 dpltrruv' rd S enio^evd re v.ou 
 avvainatf eiq 'Avayvcav dvdye- 
 a-Oai. ruhe ^vf/.Trex,vra,*i^eav, 
 "TXfxv klaOfirov re, Ohov evsyovov 
 rovreuv. y.ai to /^ev, eif^tv 
 dykvccrLv re xat ax/varov, xat 
 jwevov Te, }ta« raj rai/T&J ^J- 
 (Tioj, voarov re y.ou itapd^eiyfAo, 
 rZv yevvu[A.€PuUf ovioa-a. iv [Ae- 
 ra^oXSi evrl. roiovrov ydp ri 
 rdv *lteotv "KeyetrQal re xa* 
 voeTaOoci. rdv S'^TXav, iK{Jt,a- 
 yeTov xa* (Aurepotf riQdvav re 
 
 Thus says Timaeus the Locrian. — 
 The causes of all things are two ; In- 
 tellect, of those which are produced ac- 
 cording to Reason ; and Necessity, of 
 those which necessarily exist according 
 to the powers of bodies. Of these the 
 first is of the nature of good, and is 
 called God, the principle of such 
 things as are most excellent. Those 
 which are consequent, and concauses 
 rather than causes, may be referred 
 to Necessity, and they consist of Idea 
 or Form, and Matter, to which may 
 be added the Sensible (world), , which 
 is as it were the offspring of these two. 
 The first of these is an essence un- 
 generated, immoveable, and stable, 
 of the nature of Same, and the in- 
 telligible exemplar of things gene- 
 rated which are in a state of per- 
 petual change : and this is called Idea 
 
 * raya^oJ* Al. 
 
302 
 
 PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 x«i yevvaTixav el/Aev rat; rpi- or Form, and is to be comprehended 
 
 Taq oixriaq' li^ai^ivav yccp to, only by Mind. But Matter is the 
 
 luoiuixaToc cU iavrav, ^ai oiov receptacle of Form, the mother and 
 
 aya/xa|a/>teyctv,airoTeAery7rav- female principle of the generation of 
 
 Ta* rcc y€vvoi[Acx.ra. ravrav the third essence, for, by receiving 
 
 Se Tccv "TXav at^m //.ev ecpct, the likenesses upon itself, and being 
 
 oy/xav ax/varov* a/xop^oj/f Se Stamped with Form, it perfects all 
 
 xafi' ayrav xai ao-%7j,aaTio-Tov, things, partaking of the nature of 
 
 S6%o/Aevav Se ii&a-av iAop(pdv. generation. And this Matter, he 
 
 rav Se Tcepl ra (TutAara, /xe- says, is eternal, moveable, and of its 
 
 pto-Tav eT/>cev, v.tzi Toiq dcx.repco own proper nature, without form or 
 
 <f)va-io(;. mTayopevovTi Se rav figure, yet susceptible of receiving 
 
 "TKav, TOTToy xa* xupav. Avo every form : it is divisible also about 
 
 av ai^eapxai ivavriai evri. av bodies, and is of the nature of DifFer- 
 
 To jtAtv eTSoj "koyov e%ei ap'pivo^ ent. They also call Matter, Place and 
 
 Te'/.ai'na.rpoq' dh'^T'KcijB'fi'kioq Situation. These two, therefore, are 
 
 re Kci; uarepoq. rpha U dfA-ev, contrary principles : Idea or Form is 
 
 TO, e>t rovTuv ev.yova. Tpia St of the nature of Male and Father ; 
 
 Qvra, rpial yvaplt/e^Bai' tocv but Matter of the nature of Female 
 
 [ji€v'll€a]^,vo^Kciri<i:i<TrdiAex,v' and Mother : and things which are of 
 
 rav S'^TXay, Xo-yicr/Aw vo^o), Tw the third nature are the offspring of 
 
 jtyi^jTro) xar' evdvooptav voeicrBai, the two. Since then there are three na- 
 
 aXKbt v.a.r dvaXoylav. rcc S' tures, they are comprehended in three 
 
 dT:oyevyd[/,aTcx. , alaSrja-ei ycoc) different ways ; Idea, which is the 
 
 U^qt.. Uph uv copocvov y€V€<r6cti, object of science, by Intellect; Matter, 
 
 Xoyw ^cTT^jv 'iSea Te Ka; "TXa, which is not properly an object of 
 
 xai 0€o^ haiJt.iQvpyo<; ra /3eX- comprehension, but only of analogy, 
 
 t/ovo?. eTrei he to iipea-^ijrepov by a spurious kind of reasoning ; but 
 
 Kci^pov i<rr) too vearipu, xa* things compounded of the two are 
 
 roTerayiAevovjipoTa drd-ATu, the objects of sensation, and opinion 
 
 dyocSoq av 0€of, opuv re rav or appearance. Therefore, before the 
 
 "TKavhcxoy'ii/avrav'Ueav^ct) heaven was made, there existed in 
 
 dXkoiovfAimVf itavroiaq ^€v, reality Idea, and Matter, and God 
 
 araxTft)^ 8e, iMr it; rd^iy the demiurgus of the better nature; 
 
 • TdJSs Al. 
 
 f 0C/Ul.6§ipU)T0V Al. 
 
PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 303 
 
 [Xtra^oAM/f €<V api(TiA€vav jta- 
 racj-Taa-oii. tv ofAoXoyoi ra,i 
 hocupicrei^ twv <TC>}[/.diTuv yiy- 
 voivTO, xai [/.T] xaT* avTOfAccTOv 
 Tpoiraq Se%otyTo. inoirjo-cv av 
 rovbe Tov v.oa-fxov eq dudraq 
 Taq TAncg, opov avrov xarao-- 
 v.(vdiaq rag tw ovTog (f)v<rioq 
 S<« TO TtdvTcx. TuKka iv avrS 
 7re/j<€%ev, ivcc, {/.ovoyev^, reA- 
 (toVf €f/,\l'V^ov re xa< Xoyivcov' 
 {v.pka-<rova, yap raSc drjyrjxd} 
 'KoX dXiyo) ij-TQv) y.a) <r<^ai- 
 poei^jeg a-aixa' rcXtioTcpov yap 
 ruvaXXav (7%7j/>iaTw> -/jv rovro, 
 STjXeo^cvt/? uiv apia-TOv yivvaixa 
 niQieiv, Tovrov iitoiei ©eov yev 
 vaTQv, ovTcovca (pOapi^a-oiAevou 
 inr' aXKco alrtw, egw tS avroy 
 awrerayfAeya ©eS, ei' TroKa 
 
 and since the nature of Elder (Con- 
 tinuance) is more worthy than that of 
 Younger (Novelty,) and Order than 
 of Disorder ; God in his goodness 
 seeing that Matter was continually 
 receiving Form and changing in an 
 omnifarious and disordered manner, 
 undertook to reduce it to order and 
 put a stop to its indefinite changes, 
 by circumscribing it with determinate 
 figure : that there might be corre- 
 sponding distinctions of bodies, and 
 that it might not be subject to con- 
 tinual variations of its own accord. 
 Therefore he fabricated this world 
 out of all the matter, and constituted 
 it the boundary of essential nature, 
 comprising all things within itself, 
 one, only-begotten, perfect, with a 
 Soul and Intellect (for an animal so 
 constituted is superior to one de- 
 void of Soul and Intellect) : he gave 
 it also a spherical body, for such of all 
 other forms is the most perfect. Since, 
 therefore, it was God's pleasure to 
 render this his production most per- 
 fect, he constituted it a God, gene- 
 rated indeed, but indestructible by 
 any other cause than by the God who 
 made it, in case it should be his 
 pleasure to dissolve it. 
 
304 
 
 PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 FROM PLATO. 
 
 <re&?$' (ppaa-reov S^ aoi hi 
 alviyfjiMV' 'Iv av ri v} SeXro^ vj 
 
 avtxyvovq [^tj ypa 
 
 )€ yap 
 
 <t'j(;yoip^y.aTa,Tov€y.€tvov You say that, in my former dis- 
 X070V 011% Wavooq aTto'beMxOai course, I have not sufficiently ex- 
 (Toi Tcep) rriq tov Ttparov (pv- plained to you the nature of the 
 
 First. I purposely spoke enigma- 
 tically, that in case the tablet should 
 have happened with any accident, 
 either by land or sea, a person, with- 
 "xer Ttept rov itdvruv ^ccaiXia. out some previous knowledge of the 
 mdvr eo-Ti, na* iadvov eveKct subject, might not be able to under- 
 irdvrcx.' vcat eKcTvo alriov dirdv Stand its contents. This, then is the 
 Toov ruv v-aXav. levrepov 8e, explanation. About the king of all 
 Ttep) roc Bet;T€pa,* Kat rpitov things, all things are, and all things 
 Trep rd rpha. tj ovv dvBpa- are on account of Him, and He is 
 nivq »//y%^ wepi aind opeyerai the cause of all good things. But the 
 fAaOeiv moT arroe, ia-r), jSXe- second is about things of the second 
 
 kind, and the third about things of 
 the third kind. Therefore the human 
 soul, from its earnest desire to know 
 what these things may be, examines 
 those within itself which are akin to 
 them, none of which it possesses in 
 sufficient perfection. Such (imper- 
 fection) however is not the case with 
 regard to the King and those natures 
 of which I spoke. — Plat. Ep. 11. p. 
 312. 
 
 •KQvffa. €iq to. avT^(; a-vyyej/^, 
 ay ovhev tviuvaq «%€t. rov Irj 
 ^ao'ikiux; itepi xa* av elirov, 
 Qvhev ia-Ti roiovro. to Svj fjurd 
 rcivro 7} ypv^}} ^(Tih, 
 
 FROM PLATO. 
 
 Tov Tuv >ndvruv Geov ^ye- Conjuring the God of all things, 
 jtAo'va ruv re ovt&jv xa* rSv the ruler of those which are, and are 
 
 ♦ Serranus translates " secundum ad secunda, &c." — Bekker has " circa se- 
 cundum secunda, &c. ;" but he preserves the accentuation of the text. 
 
PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 305 
 
 [AcXUvTa^Vf Toi; T€ 7iy€{Aoyo<; y.ocl about to be, and the sovereign father 
 ahiov TTUTepa, y.vpiov iirouivvv of the ruler and cause. — Plat, Ep. 
 xa?. VI. p. 323. 
 
 FROM AMELIUS. 
 
 Tov iififxiovpyov, v.al vovq TpeTq^ 
 jSa7*A6a^ T/jcTij, TOV ovra, tov 
 e^ovra, rov opat/ra, ^ia.(pe~ 
 povcri he ovroi, htori o f/Xv 
 irpaTo^ vovqj ovrcoq lath % i<r- 
 riv. 'O 8e htvT€po(;, ea-ri /xev, 
 TO iv avrS vq'/jtov, e%e< 8e to 
 Trpo a^Tou, na< jW,eTe%et Ttavraq 
 i-Kcivov, xai Ziarovro hevrepoq. 
 'O 8e rpiTO^f €(XT» jW,€v to ev 
 ai/T« xat oSto^ j/o^tov. wa^ 
 yap voS^, to; (TvCiVyovvri yoijT^, 
 
 Seyi 
 
 TO) oevrepa, v.cu opZ to tt^S- 
 
 tov. 0(70) yap izAeia "^ aiioa-Ta- 
 ai^j TOcrovTQ to e%oy a[/.vhpa- 
 tepoy. TotjTovq ovv rov^ Tpe2'(; 
 vo'a? xai Sij/xtov/jyoi/s v-rtort- 
 ^€Tcx,tf KOii Tovq Ttupa, tS) 
 UKdruvi rpelq ^cta-ikioeq, v.ai 
 
 Amelius makes the Demiurgus 
 triple, and the three Intellects the 
 three Kings — Him that exists, Him 
 that possesses, Him that beholds. 
 And these are different; therefore 
 the First Intellect exists essentially 
 as that which exists. But the Second 
 exists as the Intelligible in him, but 
 possesses that which is before him, 
 and partakes altogether of that, 
 wherefore it is the Second. But the 
 Third exists as the Intelligible in the 
 Second as did the Second in the First, 
 for every Intellect is the same with 
 its conjoined Intelligible, and it pos- 
 sesses that which is in the Second, 
 and beholds or regards that which is 
 the First : for by how much greater 
 the remove, by so much the less 
 intimate is that which possesses. 
 These three Intellects, therefore, he 
 
 * This word is generally misquoted as t§itov, for which I can find no authority. 
 The context of the discourse evidently requires r^^Triv, having before treated of 
 the Sittov double Demiurgus of Plotinus. The first four, and last five lines, con- 
 tain the opinion of Anielius; the rest is the commentary of Proclus. Amelius was 
 himself a Platonist, and the eldest disciple of Plotinus, though he wrote before the 
 system of the modern Platonists had acquired the celebrity given it by his 
 master. 
 
 R K 
 
.10 G 
 
 PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 rovq Trap' 'Opcpi? rpeTq, <Par/;Ta 
 vcai Ovpacvoy v.ou Kpovov. v.a.i 
 
 supposes to be the Demiiirgi, the 
 same with the three kings of Plato, 
 and with the three Vv^hom Orpheus 
 celebrates under the names of Phanes, 
 Ouranus, and Cronus, though, accord- 
 ing to him, the Demiurgus is more 
 particularly Phanes. — Proc. in Tim. 
 II. 93. 
 
 FROM ONOMACRITUS. 
 
 'OvofAay-piToq h totq 'Op- 
 <piv.rn(; 'TcZp v.cii vhup Y.ai yyjv 
 T^v 'TidvTccv apvivjv elvai eAe- 
 
 JfV. 
 
 Onomacritus, in the Orphics, says, 
 
 that Fire, and Water, and Earth, were 
 
 the first principles of all things. — 
 
 Sextus. Hyp. III. 4. 136.—Phys. IX. 
 
 5. 6. 620. 
 
 FROM ION. 
 
 *'Apy.7} §€ [Aoi rov KoyoVf This, says Ion, is the beginning of 
 •ndvra. rpia. y.a) nikUv eXaT- my discourse. All things are three, 
 (Tdv TouSe iXda-a-ccv iovtuv and nothing more or less ; and the 
 Tpiuvevoq iyid(j-Tov dp€TY, Tpid<;, virtue of each one of these three is a 
 a-vvea-K; y.oci Kpd-roq xa* r^J)(;f}. triad consisting of Intellect, Power, 
 
 and Chance. 
 
 • The emendations to this passage are very numerous. I have translated it 
 according to Lobeck, as follows: 'A^^^jj ^Be juoi tou Kiyw iruvra. Tp(a. xa) ttKsov 
 euSei/ ou§s eKoKraov roCrwv t&v rctSni, svoj, &c. 
 
I'YTIIAGOllEAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 507 
 
 FROM PHILOPONUS. 
 
 Ylvp [jily Koi yrjv a UapfAevi- Parmenides holds Fire and Earth 
 
 lri(; vrJ^ero' ravTcc fie jiAfra as primary principles : but Ion of 
 
 Tov a€()oq" lav oX7q(; T pay y- Chios, the tragedian, placed them 
 
 SoTTOji:';. after Air. — Philoponus. 
 
 FROM PLUTARCHUS. 
 
 'H vypcc (pva-tq apxn -tat The moist nature, being the first 
 
 yivea-ii; ola-a. iravTccv i^ ap- principle and origin of all things from 
 
 Xqq TO. TrpuTo, Tpia. (TuiAxra the beginning made the three first 
 
 yTjv aepa y.ou iivp iizJi^a-ev. bodies, Earth, Air, and Fire. — Plut. 
 
 de Is. 
 
 FROM OCELLUS. 
 
 "Opoi ila) Tpe7(;, Fevea-iqy 
 
 There are three boundaries, Gene- 
 ration, Summit, Termination. — I. 4. 
 
 FROM OCELLUS. 
 
 'H rpicc(;T:pu)ryj (rvv€arT'/j(reyf The first triad consists of Be- 
 'Apx^i^ Mta-oT/jTu K'xl T(X(v- ginning, Middle, and End. — Lyd. de 
 r-qv. . Mens. p. 20. 
 
308 
 
 rVTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS. 
 
 FROM PLATO. 
 
 Aeyova-i riveq chq iravTa Some say that all things consist of 
 ear) to. ivfdyiAara, yiyvoiAeva, those which are in the course of gene- 
 yiot yevoixevoc '/.at y€vr}(roiyt.€vcCf ration, those generated, and those 
 xa [Afv (pvaeif ra te Te%v7j, about to be generated ; the first by 
 ra 8e tv'%7j. nature, the second by art, and the 
 
 third by chance. — Plat, de Leg. X. 
 
 FROM ARISTOTELES. 
 
 Ta rp/a itdvrst. . . . jta^a- All things are three : for as the 
 
 we/j yap ^ccaiv oi UvKfoiyopeioi Pythagoreans say, the Universe and 
 
 TO TtSiv y.ai za, 'jtdvra Toiq all things are bounded by three : for 
 
 Tpifih upia-roci' TcAeuT^ yap the End, the Middle, and the Be- 
 
 xa* /xeVov Kai dpxy] rov dpi^- ginning, include the enumeration of 
 
 fxlv ep^ei Tov Tiavroq' raSra every thing, and they fulfil the num- 
 
 St Tov rrjq rpidho(;. ber of the triad. — Aristot. de Ccelo. I. 
 
 FROM ARISTOTELES. 
 
 'A-yaSfoi ye v.a\ a-'novtaiai 
 yiyvovzai 8<a rpiuv' to, Tpia 
 
 Xoyo^. 
 
 The good and contemplative be- 
 come so through three things ; and 
 these three are Nature, Habit, and 
 Reason. — Aristot. Polit, VII, 
 
 FROM DAMASCIUS. 
 
 T/j/a ovv TO. TravTa, aXX' All things, therefore, are three, 
 (iiix "Ev, ^'T'Ttapliq L^vufAiq v.a) but not one ; Hyparxis, Power, and 
 'Evepyaa. Energy. — Damas. Qucest. c. 39. 
 
COSMOGONY OF THE TYRRHENIANS. 
 
 ^IcTToptav Be Tap' avTolq 
 avTjp €iA.7[eipoq (TweypcixpeTO. 
 Ecpf) yap Tov h/iiJt.iovpyov t5v 
 7ravTa>y ®€ov 8«Sexa yjXidhaq 
 iviavTuv roHq ita<Tiv aindv 
 (piXoTifATiO-aa^ai xr/cr/xao-i, 
 ■nal lavraq ^ia.T^7vai toii «j3' 
 MyofMvoiq oi'KOiq' xat t?} fjiev 
 a y/KiaZi iioi^a-ai rlv ovpa- 
 vov, xa« Tv}> yyjv' ttj ^(.xnep^ 
 7:oivj<rai to (Trepiccfxa rovTO 
 TO (pam[A.€vov, y.aXe(raq av~ 
 
 TOV* QVpaVOV* Ty TplTTI ^fd- 
 
 'ka<j(Tav, Y.OU TO. i/'Sara Ta iv 
 TYi 755 tidvTa' T^ 8 , Tovq 
 (fyaa-TTipaq Tovq {AeydKovq, ^Xiov 
 xa» (xeX'-jj/Tjv* na) Tovq d(TT€~ 
 paq' Tri e', izoiaav i|/v%y|J' we- 
 Teivav, v.a\ ipiteTav, xai re- 
 Tpa.TCoda'ft iv tS depi, xat 
 ^v T^ yriy xat Tor? if$ao-** t^ 
 5-', TOJ/ av^pairov. ^atviTat 
 ovv ToLq fxev irpuTaq t^ yi'Nid- 
 taq itpo T^^ TOV dv^pcoTtov 
 ^laiiAoia'eooq 'rrot.paXvjXv^evai' 
 rdq 8e XoiTtdq e^ xiXiaZaq ha- 
 
 IA,€V€IV TO yeVOq tSv dv^puTTCi}]/. 
 
 uq tivai TOV tzavTa yjpwov Trjq 
 a-vyreXeiaq l^^XP^ %*^'«8a?|; 
 
 A certain person among them, well 
 versed in these matters, wrote a his- 
 tory, in which he says : That God, the 
 demiurgus of all things, for the sake 
 of giving dignity to his productions, 
 was pleased to employ twelve thou- 
 sand years in their creation ; and ex- 
 tended these years over twelve di- 
 visions, called houses. In the first 
 thousand years he created the heaven 
 and the earth ; in the second he made 
 this apparent firmament above us, and 
 called it heaven ; in the third, the 
 sea and all the waters in the earth ; 
 in the fourth, the great lights, the sun 
 and the moon, together with the stars ; 
 in the fifth, every soul of birds, and 
 reptiles, and quadrupeds, in the air, 
 and in the earth, and in the waters ; 
 in the sixth, man. It appears, there- 
 fore, that the first six thousand years 
 were consumed before the formation 
 of man ; and during the other six 
 thousand years the human race will 
 continue, so that the full time shall be 
 completed even to twelve thousand 
 years. — Suid. v. Tyrrhenian 
 
 * Kuster proposes au'ro. 
 
 + Kuster proposes reTpavoBojv, which I have adopted in the translation. 
 
 X Kuster proposes x^Xtd^wv. 
 
THE THEOGONIES. 
 
 FROM DAMASCIUS. 
 
 'Ev /Atv Toivvv * taiq (pc- 
 poiJt.4voe.iq tccvtock; pa^pcotiaK; 
 'Opc()rKa7<; d ^eoXoyla 8^ Tiq 
 iiTTiv, y; Ttepl to votjtov, tjv via* 
 d cf)iAo<ro(poi hiepuy]vevov<Tiv 
 dvTi [xev TYjq [xiaq tZv o'accv ap- 
 y^c, rov Xpovov Ti^evreq, avr) 
 de roTv hvoTv Al^lepa. vcat Xdoq, 
 avTt 8e Tou ovToq d-nXSc; to 
 ah aT:oXQyi^of/.evoi Y.a.i rpid^a. 
 TavTfjv TipoiTfiv TTOiovi/req' eiq 
 Se T*)y ^evrepav reXfTv vjTOt to 
 'Kvovuivov vcai TO Kvov ooov rov 
 6tov, 7} rov dpytiTo.^ %tTSva, 
 7j T7;v v€(p€Xy}Vy on ex tovtcci/ 
 evc^p»<7vte< ^dvfiq' aXAOT€ 
 yap aXKa irepi tov f/.€(rov 
 (piXocrocpovaiv. Tovto (a^v ovv 
 
 In the rhapsodies which pass under 
 the name of Orphic, the theology, 
 if any, is that concerning the Intel- 
 ligible ; and the philosophers thus in- 
 terpret it. They place Chronus (Time) 
 for the one principle of all things, 
 and for the two Ether and Chaos : 
 and they regard the egg as repre- 
 senting Being simply, and this they 
 look upon as the first triad f. But 
 to complete the second triad they 
 imagine as the god a conceiving and 
 conceived egg, or a white garment, 
 or a cloud, because Phanes springs 
 forth from these. But concerninof 
 this middle (subsistence) different 
 philosophers have different opinions. 
 Whatever it may be they look upon 
 
 * Lob. omits. yusv to/vuv. 
 
 f The intelligible triad of the later Platonists was divided in three sub- 
 sistences, each of which was also called a triad, and composed of subsistences 
 bearing analogy to the whole. 
 
 X Bentley proposes pay/vra. 
 
FROM DAMASCIUS. 
 
 311 
 
 rtva irpotreittvoovvreq cv^ev 
 rS ^Opcpel irpoo'^MOvra. Ttjv 
 
 xaTraiovy uq ^vvutxiv, tov 
 
 Tptd^a. heresy xaTa tov rp/- 
 (Aopipov ^tovj en '>ivofA.€i>ov iv 
 ra a>S' v.a] yap y.ai to txiaov 
 del <pavrd^€i' o-i;;'«,^M.^;oTfpov 
 tZv d'ApuVy ua-Ttep ytad tovto 
 ai/.oc 'Acti uov v(.a,i Tptf/.op(jioq 
 6 ^eog. Ka,) op^q on to fji.€v 
 cooy ecrnv to 7jvai/,€yoVf o Oe 
 rpi/Aopcpoq y.cci itoXv/.opcpoq tw 
 ovTt S'eo^ to ^ioi.v.ev.pif/.iv<)V tou 
 >05)Toi;' TO Se [Aecrou •kcctcc [xiv 
 TO £<;oy en vjvuiAevQVj §■ xaTa 
 oe Tov ^eou ^8ij 1 1 diocyieycpiiAevov, 
 TO Se oXoj' eiirery hiaKpivoMvov. 
 TOiavTVj fxev vj o-i/vv;S':j^ 'O^- 
 t^iv.^ ^ioXoyia. 
 
 'H Be jtaTa tov 'lepavvfAov 
 
 it as Mind ; but for Father and 
 Power some of them imagine other 
 things which have no connexion with 
 Orpheus. And '\a the third triad 
 they substitute for it Metis, whilst 
 they place Ericapaeus as Power, and 
 Phanes as Father. J 
 
 But the middle triad is never to be 
 placed according to the triformed god 
 (Phanes) as absolutely conceived in 
 the egg : for the middle subsistence 
 always shadows out each of the ex- 
 tremes, as should this, which must 
 partake at once both of the egg and 
 of the triformed god. And you may 
 perceive that the egg is the united 
 (subsistence) or principle of union ; 
 and the triformed god, who is multi- 
 form about being, is the separated 
 principle of the Intelligible ; but the 
 middle subsistence, being united as 
 far as it relates to the egg, and al- 
 ready separated as far as it relates to 
 the god, may be considered as exist- 
 ing altogether as in the act of sepa- 
 ration : such is the common Orphic 
 theology. 
 
 But the theology delivered by Hie- 
 
 * Lob. omits om r\» i»oCv, -j- ^HpmiTroCiov. Lob. 
 
 X Wolf, and Lob. omit o/s t\v vaZv. Taylor places it after M^t/v, and translates 
 this very obscure passage thus : "But conceiving him over and above this as 
 father and power, contributes nothing to Orpheus. But they call the third triad 
 Metis as intellect, Ericapaeus as power, and Phanes diS father." I have inserted a 
 full stop after Tr^oajjxovra. Lob. does the same, though he gives no translation 
 of the passage. 
 
 § Tay. inserts rh rghov, which he supposes to be omitted. It appears to me 
 to destroy the argument. 
 
 II «i«« W. and Hamb. 
 
51; 
 
 THE THEOGONIES 
 
 fM] V.OU 6 avTOi; ecrriv, ovrcc^ 
 e%€t. "itap Tjv (f)Vjcriv e| ap%^?, 
 
 8t;o Tavraq afxaq vTcori^e- 
 l^evoq irparov, "Thoop vcai F^v, 
 Tai^TTjy /xef w? ^taei avie- 
 
 Ty/yJ 8e jw/av 'nrpo twv hvo7v 
 app-qTOv a(pii/}<riVi avro yap ro 
 [/.yj^e cpccvtzi itep) avT'^q ev- 
 ^eiKwrai ccvT'^q i^v ocTcopprjrov 
 <pv<riv' Tr^v he rpiri^v apyjiriv 
 (/.era rotq hvo ytwrj^^vai /xev 
 iyi TOVTCOV, Tharoq ^>j/x* v.<xi 
 r^5, dpd'Kovra Se elvai v.e<pa- 
 Xaq eyjiVTct, •7tpQcr'n€<f)vyiviaq 
 ravpov v.ai A€Oi/to^, iv ^i<ra) 
 8e ^iov Tipoa-UTCoVf e%exv§ Se 
 xai CTTt Tuv ay-uv Trrepoc, mo- 
 [/.da-^aci SeXpoVovll ay^paToy^ 
 KOti '.H|3a>t>.^a Tov avTov' <tv- 
 veTvtxi Se ayroJ r-^v 'Avayp^vji/, 
 ^j^criv oi/o-aj/ t^v avr^v v.ou 
 'Ahpdarreiotv aa-afAarov hiap- 
 yviau.€vr}v ^^ ev itavri ra vcocr- 
 /xaj tSv Trepdruv avTQv icpaTcro- 
 
 ronymus and Hellanicus is as fol- 
 lows : — He says that Water was from 
 the beginning, and Matter, from 
 which the Earth was produced, so 
 that he supposes that the two first 
 principles were Water and Earth ; 
 the latter of which is of a nature 
 liable to separation, but the former 
 a substance serving to congluti- 
 nate and connect it : but he passes 
 over as ineffable the one principle 
 prior to these two, for its recondite 
 nature is evinced, in that there is no 
 manifestation appertaining to it. The 
 third principle after these two, which 
 is generated from them, that is from 
 the Water and Earth, is a Dragon 
 having the heads of a Bull and Lion 
 naturally produced, and in the middle, 
 between these, is the countenance of 
 the God: he has, moreover, wings 
 upon his shoulders, and is denomi- 
 nated incorruptible Chronus (Time) 
 and Hercules. Fate also, which is 
 the same as Nature, is connected 
 with him, and Adrastia, which is in- 
 corporeally co-extensive with the uni- 
 verse, and connects its boundaries in 
 harmony. I am of opinion that this 
 
 * Lob. inserts (tkCs) in a parenthesis. Creuzer proposes to substitute it. 
 
 t BTTixyei Hamb. — Wolf, proposes vTriyti. 
 
 X Lob. omits from TaCrriv. 
 
 § E^t* Hamb. 
 
 II x^^""^ W. and Hamb. 
 
 f[ ay^pwTov Mon. 
 
 ** BioptywjuevT^v Tay. 
 
FROM DAM ASCII) Si 
 
 \i> 
 
 ova-lav e<7TWo-av, itKyjv on ap- 
 trevo^rfKvv avTVjv UTreo-TiycraTO. 
 •npli €>Sf<|<y Tyjq %a.vr(cv ytv- 
 VCTIHTJ? ahiaq. 
 
 Ka) inroXafA^dvu) rrjv iv 
 ratq paxl/uliatg ^eoXoyiav a- 
 (peTj-av tccq hvo TrpuTui; apy^^ 
 jnera t^? /xiS^ iipo tuv 'HvoTv 
 T^5 (Tt'Yfjt;^ Ttapocho^^ia-vi^ a.-m 
 T^5 TpiTrjq ixera. xa^ ^vo rav- 
 Tvj^ €yo-T>j(ra<r^<jw tv}v apxtiv, 
 coq TrpcuTr^q pvjTov t* fp^oi^TTj^ 
 xa* avjA-jAeTpov itpo^ av^pSnuv 
 ux.ou^. OvTQ^ yap -^v o tto- 
 XvTijxriTo; iv e>ce/i'*j Xpovo^ ay^- 
 paro^ v.ai Al^epoq yia) Xdovi; 
 irocTvjp' d[Ji.€Xei xrz* Jtara Tav~ 
 Tijy Xpovoi; ovroq o hpax-uv y(v- 
 i^raij TpiitXriyov^vf Ai^epa 
 (prjai voeplv xai Xdoq aiieipov, 
 xai rpiTov tTrt rovToi<;''Ep€^oq 
 oiAixKuleq' T^v Set/T€|3ay rau- 
 T7JV rplaha avdXoyov t^ tt^wttj 
 icapaVi^uai ^vva[MKy]v ov<rav 
 uq i-Keii/rjV 'JiarpiK-^v' S<o vcai 
 TO Tp'nov avT-^q Epe^oq e<rT*v 
 o/^*%A58e^, xa* TO Tcarptrnv re 
 vial avipov Al^Yjp o^% dirKSq 
 aXka voepZq' J to Se /xeo-ov 
 ayTo'^€j/ Xao^ airetpovy ciKXa 
 fMiv iv TOt/TOi?, uq Keyei, o 
 Xpovoq UQV iy€vvvj(riv, tou Xpo- 
 vov zoiovaa y4vyrj[Aa y.a) avTV] 
 
 third principle is regarded as subsist- 
 ing according to essence, inasmuch 
 as it is supposed to exist in the nature 
 of male and female, as a type of the 
 generating principle of all things. 
 
 And in the rhapsodies I conceive 
 that the (Orphic) theology, passing 
 over the two first principles, toge- 
 ther with the one preceding those two 
 which is delivered in silence, estab- 
 lishes the third, which is properly 
 posterior to the other two, as the first 
 principle, inasmuch as it is the first 
 which has something efFable in its 
 nature, and commensurate with hu- 
 man conversation. For the venerable 
 and incorruptible Chronus (Time) 
 was held in the former hypothesis to 
 be the father of Ether and Chaos : 
 but in this he is passed over, and a 
 Serpent substituted : and the threefold 
 Ether is called intellectual, and Chaos 
 boundless, and the dark cloudy Ere- 
 bus is added to them as a third. He 
 delivers, therefore, this second triad 
 as analogous to the first, this being 
 potential as was that paternal. Where- 
 fore the third subsistence of this triad 
 is dark Erebus, and its paternal prin- 
 ciple and summit Ether, subsisting 
 not simply but intellectually, and the 
 middle derived from it is boundless 
 Chaos. But with these it is said 
 Chronus generated the egg, for this 
 
 ♦ Trig T>? ff/y^ Mon. 
 
 f TptvXrjv yov^v Mon. m. 
 
 J voT»f^s Mon. 
 
 s s 
 
814 THE THEOGONIES, 
 
 V} icafaloa-iq xa< ev rovroiq relation makes it a procession of 
 
 Tiv.TQlA.ivoy, oTi xa* airo to J- Chronus, and born of these, in- 
 
 rcov rj rplx-q irpoeKTi vo'^rr, asmuch as from these proceeds the 
 
 rpidt;. T/? ovv at/rij icni ; to third Intelligible triad. What, then, 
 
 aov) rj ^vocq rav iv avrS ^ij- is this triad ? The egg, the duad of 
 
 o-fwv a/3j5€vo<; v.ou ^riKdaq xa; the natures of male and female con- 
 
 tSj/ h y.€a-cc Tcavrolcov (nzepfAo.' tained in it, and the multitude of the 
 
 Tccv TO it'Mj'^oq' V.OU rphov €7ri all-various seeds in the middle of it ; 
 
 roijToiq ^€ov dtruifjioiTov, -tttc- and the third subsistence in addition 
 
 pvyaq eirt ruv u>[aoov exovra to these is the incorporeal god, with 
 
 Xpva-aq, o? iv y.h rou<; "kayia-i, golden wings upon his shoulders, who 
 
 'npoTm^vv.vlai (T%€ ravpccv has the heads of bulls springing forth 
 
 Kfc^aXa?, £71* Se r^q v.e(pacX^i; from his internal parts, and upon his 
 
 S/javcovTa TteXupm -iravToSa- head an enormous serpent, invested 
 
 Tzaciq iJt.op(pu7q ^fipluv htaWl- with the varied forms of beasts. This, 
 
 jwevov. Toi/Tov juev oSy uq therefore, is to be taken as the Mind 
 
 vovv T^5 rpia.lo(; viroXTjitTeovj of the triad : but the middle proces- 
 
 Toc Se [Aea-a yevyj Ta re itoX- sions, which are both the Many and 
 
 Xcc xa* TOO ^vQ r7}v t^vafAiv, the Two, must be regarded as Power, 
 
 a^To §€ TO dilv dpxr,v Trarpiyo^v but the egg as the paternal principle 
 
 Tv|? T^T^^ rpiahq, ravrvjq he of this third triad. But the third god 
 
 T^^ rpiTyjq rpidhoq tov rphov of this third triad, the theology now 
 
 ^€ov, xa* tjSyj y] ^eoKoyia, Upu- under discussion celebrates as Pro- 
 
 ToyovQv dvv[AV€t xa* Ata xaXe? togonus (First-born), and calls him 
 
 ndvrav haruKToptz ycott oKov Dis, as the disposer of all things, and 
 
 Toy ycocriAov, Zto xa* Udvot, xa- the whole world : upon that account 
 
 XeTa-^ai. To<Ta,vrcx. xat avryj he is also denominated Pan. Such 
 
 irep] tSv vorjruv dpyp>v ^ ye- are the hypotheses which this gene- 
 
 veaKayta. irapia-Tfja-tu. alogy lays down concerning the Intel- 
 ligible principles. 
 
 'H Se ttapa tijj Ueptita- But the cosmogony which is deli- 
 
 TijTtxw EiJSijjix^* dvayeypa,U' vered by the Peripatetic Eudemus as 
 
 lAerrij aq tov 'Opcpecct; ova-a, being the theology of Orpheus, passes 
 
 ^eoKoyiac icS,> to votjtov ia-iu- the whole Intelligible order in silence, 
 
 * tJSsAws Wolf. Hamb. — ^uai Mon. 
 
IKOM DAMASCIUS. 315 
 
 'nrjo-fv, a(; iravrutiaa-iv a^pvj- as altogether ineffable and unknown, 
 
 To'v* T€ xa« ayvaa-xiv rpo- and incapable of discussion or expla- 
 
 ■rnff v.aia hiW^ re yia) nation. He commences from Night, 
 
 dirayye'Aiau' dito Se tij? vi/vc- which Homer also constitutes his 
 
 TO? cTTOiTjo-aTo triv dpxrjVf dcf) first principle, if we would render his 
 
 ^i aal 6 "OfX'^pQt;, u xai jwtj genealogy consistent. Therefore we 
 
 a-vvex^ TiiTcolriToci t^v yevea- must not put confidence in the asser- 
 
 hoylccv, 'I'a-T^a-iv' ov yup dizo- tion of Eudemus, that Homer makes 
 
 SexTeov J 'EvItiiaov XeyovToq^ it commence from Oceanus and Te- 
 
 oTi duo 'Clvieavov yia) Trj^voq thys ; for it is manifest that he re- 
 
 apx€Tai' (paiverai yap d^wq gards Night as the greatest divinity, 
 
 xa* rrjv Ni/xTa [Aeyia-rriv ovtco which is implied in the following line, 
 
 ^€ou, &q v.a) Tov A/a ae^ea-- where he says that she is reverenced 
 
 ^ai\\ avT'rjv. by Jove himself — 
 
 ''A^ero yap fM] Nvy.r) ^ori ano^fvixia peCfit. ^ 
 He feared lest he should excite the displeasure of swift Night. 
 
 'AXX' "OfAfipoci fA€v xa* aiiToi; Homer, therefore, must be supposed 
 
 dpx€<r^co ditl NuKTo?. to commence from Night. 
 
 *Y{(Tioto<;U lAoilov-u 'npuTcv But Hesiod, when he affirms that 
 
 y€)>ia^ai to Xdoq laropZy t^v Chaos was the first produced, appears 
 
 axaTaXijTrTov TotJ vqvjtov xat to me to regard Chaos as the incom- 
 
 v^vccuivtiv TiavTeKui; (pvaiv xex- prehensible and perfectly united na- 
 
 y.fiv.ivai Xdoqy Tyyv Se t^** ture of the Intelligible. From thence 
 
 irpunvjy iY.(i^€v irapdyeiv uq he deduces Earth ** as the first prin- 
 
 Tiva dpxrjv ryjg oKyjq yeveo^ ciple of all the generation of the gods, 
 
 ruv SrfSv* ei jt*^ apa Xdoq unless, perhaps, he may regard Chaos 
 
 [A€v r^v ^€VT€pav rZv ^vo7v dp- as the second subsistence of the two 
 
 Xav, T»/v** Se xa< Tdprapov principles : in which case Earth and 
 
 y.al''EpooTa to rpmhavv voriToVf Tartar US, and Eros (Love), compose 
 
 * ap^r)xTov Hamb. t Tp^wov or Tp6v(t>v Hamb. 
 
 X aTToSsxTsav Hamb. § Ksyotres Mon. || atCeo-^ai Mon. 
 
 % II. xiv. 261. The printed copies of Homer have t^Bot. 
 
 ** The emendation of yrjv for t^v is proposed by Mr. Taylor, and though I 
 find no authority in the different texts for it, it is evidently requisite not only for 
 the sense but to accord with Hesiod's Theogony. 
 
3 [6 
 
 THE T11EOGONIE9, 
 
 rlv y.i> Epcura oLvt) tov rpirovf 
 6'? vcara iiricrTpocfyriv \feupov- 
 lA.ivT,v. TovTO yap ovtu^ ovo- 
 l^dtjei KOI '0/j(/)ei)^ iv raTq 
 paxpuhiai^' TVjv Se F^v avrl tov 
 TtpuTov, uq TcpaT/iv iv (rrepeS 
 
 [/.ari TtayeTcxuv' rlv 8e Tdp- 
 rapov Scvt) tov [/.ecrov, wq ^Svj * 
 'Jtuq i\q diuKpia-iV 'TrapaKey.iv^- 
 
 [ACVOV. 
 
 'AyiOvcriAaoq Se 'X.doq fMV 
 
 TtpuTTiV apxlf]Vy &>q TTuvrr} ay- 
 vcca-TQv, raq Se tvo /xera ttjv 
 fAiav, Epe^oq (xev rrjv appeva, 
 Tvjv he ^rjheiav Nustra, rav- 
 TTjv [Azv avr) a7cetpiot,(;, iyiciv/jv 
 Be avT* Tieparoq' eve Se tovtcov 
 (prjo-) -f (/.ix^evruv Ai^epac ye- 
 y€a-^cci "na/'Epcora aal M^tiv, 
 Taq TpeTq TcivTtxq voi^Taq v-noa- 
 Taanq, ttjv fxlv anpuv Al^epcc 
 TtoiuVf Tr^v he ixia-'^v "EpcoTot. 
 v-cna. TTjy (pvcri'Ayjv fji.e<rorvjTa 
 TOV ' Eparog, rvjv he rptTvjv 
 M^riVf vtar' J avrov 5jS^ rov 
 TioXvTlf^'/jTOV vovv. Iia.pd.yei 
 Oc CTTi rciijTOiq evt rav avTuv 
 xa* acTO^av ^eSv t:oXvv § api^- 
 ixhv xaxa rrjv Evh-^txov iVro- 
 plccv.\\ 
 
 the three-fold Intelligible, Eros being 
 put for the third subsistence, consi- 
 dered according to its convertive 
 nature. Orpheus also in his rhap- 
 sodies has adopted a very similar 
 disposition, for he places the Earth 
 for the first, being the first that was 
 conglomerated into a compact and 
 essential substance, while he places 
 Tartarus as the middle, as having 
 already, in a manner, a tendency to- 
 wards disunion. 
 
 But Acusilaus appears to me to 
 regard Chaos as the first principle and 
 altogether unknown, and after this 
 one to place the duad, Erebus as the 
 male and Night as the female, the 
 latter being substituted for infinity, 
 and the former for bound ; and from 
 a connexion between these were ge- 
 nerated Ether and Eros (Love), and 
 Metis (Counsel), these three being the 
 Intelligible hypostases, of which he 
 places Ether as the summit, Eros as 
 the middle in compliance with the 
 natural intervention of love, and 
 Metis as the third, inasmuch as it 
 is already highly-venerable Intellect. 
 And from these, according to the 
 relation of Eudemus, he deduces the 
 vast multitude of the other gods. 
 
 * t'i Zh Wolf. Hamb. f <py,fxi Wolf. Hamb. 
 
 X xa« Wolf. § TToWa. («. 6. 7roK\Y)v) Men. 1| idTopioc Mon. 
 
FROM DAMASCIUS. 
 
 317 
 
 Taq apx^i; viio^ca-^ai 'A^pa 
 xa* Nt^Jtra, hyjKoy on crty'^ 
 
 ^vo7v, el cov yefVfj^rjvai Tap- 
 Tapov oluai r^v rphr^v apx^v, 
 uq Ttva [xr/.T7jv* evt rav ^vq7v 
 (TvyKptx^cTarav' eg wv hvo rivaq 
 rvjv voyjTTjv jueo-oroijTa ovtu vca- 
 XecravTa, hio ti in ccfXipa S<a- 
 Te/vei TO T6 avtpov nai to iiepa,^, 
 uv lAiy^ivruv aXk'^Xoiq ecov 
 yevetr^ai rovro evcei'vo to vovj- 
 Tov XJadv ax; aXyj^S^f e| ov 
 irdXiv ccKX-^v yeviocv TrpocX- 
 
 ^tpevivdrji Se o ^vpioq ^wi/Ta 
 /xev elva* ae* xa* X^ovovj v.a.) 
 "X^ovtav Tocq rpeTq Trpuraq ap- 
 
 tvdivy xat Taq IvQ fAeroc tvju 
 [Aiav' TOV Se Xpovov Ttoivja-ai 
 iyc Tou 70'yov e^vToS Uvp yea) 
 H>ev[Atx xa* "Tdupf t^v rpii:- 
 Xvjv oi[/,ai (f)v<riv tov vorjrov, 
 c| uv iv Ttevre (/.v^o?^ ^*^P>?~ 
 f/.€vc>)V TcoKkrjv yeveav (Tva-rrivat 
 ^€uv TTjv TtevTCfAxl/vxovj^ xa- 
 
 -TrelV, T^v -TrevTexoo-jtcov. llep) 
 
 Epimenides affirms that the two first 
 principles are Air and Night : whence 
 it is evident that he reverences in 
 silence the one principle which is 
 prior to the two : from which, I con- 
 ceive, he holds that Tartarus is gene- 
 rated regarding it as a nature in a 
 manner compounded of the two ; for 
 some, indeed, regard the principle 
 which is derived from these two as a 
 kind of Intelligible intermediate sub- 
 sistence or mediety, properly so 
 called, inasmuch as it extends itself 
 to both extremities, the summit and 
 the boundary ; for by their connexion 
 with one another, an egg is generated 
 which is properly the very Intelli- 
 gible animal from which again pro- 
 ceeds another progeny. 
 
 But Pherecydes Syrius considers 
 the three first principles to be an 
 Ever-vital subsistence, Chronusf, and 
 an Earthly subsistence; placing, as I 
 conceive, the One prior to the Two, 
 and the Two posterior to the One : 
 and that Chronus generated from 
 himself Fire, and Spirit, and Water, 
 representing, I presume, the three- 
 fold nature of the Intelligible : from 
 which, when they became distributed 
 into five recesses, were constituted a 
 numerous race of gods, called the 
 five-times animated order, equivalent 
 
 * xal juixtIv Mon. 
 
 f X§6vciv Mon. and Tay. which the following passage evidently requires. 
 
 J Kii/rtixvyiv Mon. TravTi^v^ov in m. 
 
318 
 
 THE THEOGONIES, 
 
 Se TovTccv aXXoq 'la-coq (pavurai to what he might call a five-fold world. 
 
 y-atpoq. Toiavrai y.h ovv v.at But another opportunity may perhaps 
 
 Too-avrai tuvvv ntapeiX^cp^a- occur for the discussion of this part 
 
 a-Qcv YllAiv at hu fAv'^uv *EX- of the subject. Such and of a simi- 
 
 XjjvmaJv viro\iia-€tqf TtoXkZv xa* lar description are the hypotheses 
 
 aKKccv ova-uv. which are received by us relative to 
 
 the Greek mythological fables, which 
 are numerous and very various. 
 
 T£v 8e Bap^acpav ioUacri But the Babylonians, like the rest 
 
 Ba€vXa)ytoi [a€v tvjv />wav tuv of the Barbarians, pass over in silence 
 
 oKcov apxhv (Tiyr^ iraptii/ai ^vo the One principle of the Universe, 
 
 Se iroieiv* Tav^e kocI 'Aira- and they constitute Two, Tauthe and 
 
 cuVf-f rov [xev 'Airao-wv oiv^poc Apason ; making Apason the hus- 
 
 T^q'^l Tav^e 'KoiovvTe^f rav- band of Tauthe, and denominating 
 
 T7JJ/ §€ [AVjTepae, ^tuv ovoi/.d- her the mother of the gods. And 
 
 ^ovT€?, tl uv {ji.ovoyivyi nicu^a from these proceeds an only-begotten 
 
 yivvfi^yivai th Mavfjuvy aiirov SOU, Moymis, which I conceive is no 
 
 J/xa< Tov votfcov Koa-fAov ck t5v other than the Intelligible world pro- 
 
 ^vq7v ccpx^vj^apayofAcvov.^ 'Ex ceeding from the two principles. 
 
 Se rav avruv aKkriv ytviocv From them, also, another progeny is 
 
 i;pQiK^i7v Aa^V »«* Aa^ov. derived, Dache and Dachus ; and, 
 
 '^ira, bH rpiiiiv liK, Tav aiirZvW again, a third, Kissare and Assorus, 
 
 Kia-a-apvi y.a.i *Aa-a-ccph, e| wv from which last three others pro- 
 
 y(vf(T^ai rpeTt;, *Avov v.ou "iX- ceed Anus, and Illinus, and Aus. 
 
 'kmv y.ai 'AoV* tqv Se 'Aov And of Aus and Dauce is born a son 
 
 xai i^av-M\q vtov y€V€<r^ai Toy called Belus, who, they say, is the 
 
 BijXoy, oj/ hvjiAiovpyov etmi ^a- fabricator of the world, the Demi- 
 
 o-iv. urgus. 
 
 But of the Magi and all the Arion 
 race, according to the relation of 
 Eudemus, some denominate the In- 
 
 Xpovov KotKova-i to voyjToy a-nav telligible Universe and the United, 
 
 xat TO iivaiA€VQv' e| ov ha- Place, while others call it Time 
 
 yipi^^vai ^ ^eov dya^ov xa) (Chronus): from whom separately 
 
 * tiTTHv Mon. t oiTraadjv Mon. ajraawv H. J oiv^pav ttjs Mon. 
 
 § 7rpQay6/utvov Hamb. || fxiffaapri Mon. 
 
 Mayo* 8e v.a\ iray to apeiov 
 yevoqf uq xa* toSto ypdcpet o 
 Evh-qixaq, ol fA.lv TOTtoVj oi Se 
 
FROM DAMASCIUS. 
 
 did 
 
 TialfAwa xctKov 19 ^uq vtat <rvto- 
 roq Ttpo rovTav uq ivtovq Xc- 
 yeiv. OvTOi he ovv xa» avroi 
 fAcra rv]v d^idycpiTOi/ (f)v<riv 
 hay.ptvh[A€vi>}v irowSo"* tv^v dir- 
 
 Ti]^ /xev riyeicr^cii lov ^£lpo~ 
 fAaa-^T}, TTJq 8e tov 'Apeii/,dviov, 
 
 ^ibuvioi Se Kara tov aurov 
 (rvYYpa.(beoi itpo izuvrav ^povov 
 iiTTorl^evTai xa< IIo^ov xa* 
 
 Xky]<; fJnyevToov aq hvo7y ap^uv 
 •Aepa yevia-^ai xa* Avpav, 
 Atptx. //ev uKparoif tov votjtov 
 irapa.'^vjXovyTeqf Avpav Se to 
 
 €x Toi;T«y dfA.(f)o7y Clroy yevvrj- 
 Kfrjvai Kara* rov vovv olfjiai 
 rov vovjToy, 
 
 *Clq Se k^cc^ev "Evh-^fAov ttju 
 ^OivUuv itpia-KOfAfV y.a.Th, M5- 
 "XfiVj lAAj^oKoytav^ Al^vip -^v to 
 irpuTOv xai 'Ayjp al hvo avrai 
 dpxaiy el av yevvarai OvXa- 
 y.oq, voriToq S'eoj, aiiro oifMct 
 TO dy.pov Toi/ voijTou' i^ ov eocv- 
 Tu (Tvv€A6ovTO<;yeyyrj6rivQ(,i (prj(Ti 
 'XovcrupoVf dvsiyea irpurov, etroc 
 
 proceed a Good Divinity and an Evil 
 Daemon ; or, as some assert, prior to 
 these, Light and Darkness. Both 
 the one, therefore, and the other, 
 after an undivided nature, hold the 
 twofold co-ordination of the superior 
 natures as separated and distinct, 
 over one of which they place Oro- 
 masdes as the ruler, and over the 
 other Arimanius. 
 
 The Sidonians, according to the 
 same writer, before all things place 
 Chronus, and Pothus, and Omichles, 
 (Time, Love, and Cloudy Darkness). 
 And by a connexion between Pothus 
 and Omichles, as the Two principles 
 are generated Aer and Aura (Air 
 and a Gentle Breeze), substituting 
 Air for the summit of the Intelligible, 
 and the Breeze arising from it for the 
 vivifying prototype of the Intelligible. 
 And from these two again is gene- 
 rated Otus (the Night Raven), re- 
 presenting, as I conceive, the In- 
 telligible Mind. 
 
 But independent of the collections 
 of Eudemus we find the mythology 
 of the Phoenicians thus delivered ac- 
 cording to Mochus. First was Ether 
 and Air, which are the Two first 
 principles ; from these was produced 
 Ulomus, the Intelligible God, and, as 
 I conceive, the summit of the Intel- 
 ligible : from whom, by a connexion 
 
 • jutToi Mon. 
 
 f /uSj^oy Mon. 
 
320 THE THEOGONIES, 
 
 mv rovTov juev J^aat tIv )/o-fiTov with himself, was produced Chusoriis, 
 
 vovv XeyovTeq, rov 8e dmyea the first expanding principle, and then 
 
 Xova-upou, Trjv vovjTyjv KvoLfxiv the Egg : by the latter I imagine 
 
 are irpuT^v hav.pivoi.Tav rrjv they mean the Intelligible Mind ; but 
 
 adid'KpiTov (pva-iVf c\ fArj apa by Chousorus, the Intelligible Power, 
 
 fAiTo, rat; Ivo dpxccq to wev being the first nature which separates 
 
 avipoy ia-T)v aveiAtx; h el^, to Se an unseparated subsistence, unless, 
 
 jweVoi/ ol IvQ av€[Aot Ai\f^ tc xai perhaps, after the two principles the 
 
 No'to5* iToioZcri yap ttw? xa* summit may be the one Wind ; but 
 
 Tovrov^* Tipo rov Ov}mij(.ov"\' the middle, the two winds Lips and 
 
 Se OvXufAOi; avrl<; 6 voriro(; Notus (south-west and south), for 
 
 €«j J vovt;, 8e dvoiyeiK; Xov- sometimes they place these prior to 
 
 a-apoq^ ^ [xera, to votjtovJI Oulomus. In which case Oulomus 
 
 T^puTy] rd^it;, to Se aov o ov- himself would be the Intelligible 
 
 pavoq. Xeyerai yap f| avTov Mind, and the expanding Chousorus 
 
 payevrot; ek Suo yeviaOai ov- the first order after the Intelligible, 
 
 pavot; Y.ai 7^^ rav St^oTo- and the Egg Heaven : for it is said, 
 
 [ji.7j[xdTuv €y.dr€pov. that by the rupture of it into two 
 parts heaven and earth were produced 
 each from one of its two severed 
 parts. 
 
 AlyvTiriuv** 8e fxev Et'- Of the Egyptian doctrines Eu- 
 
 81J/X05 ovhiv dy.pi€eq 'larropXt, demus gives US no accurate infor- 
 
 oMi MyvtcTiQi v.aB* yifAoiq (pi- mation. But the Egyptian philoso- 
 
 Xo(TO(poi yeyovoreq i^yjveyKav phers, who are resident among us, 
 
 avruv TYiv dX'^Oeiav y.eyipv[A- have explained their occult truth, 
 
 fxiv^v evpovTeq iv A'iyviiTioK; having obtained it from certain Egyp- 
 
 h^ ri<ri Xoyoiq' aq e'lrj nar av- tian discourses. According to them, 
 
 Tolq yj y.tv [Aia tuv oXav^\ then it appears to be this. The One 
 
 apxlfi Dko'to? ayvooTTov i/fAvov- principle of the Universe is celebrated 
 
 l^evTj -/.a) TQVTo rplq dva(pw- as Unknown Darkness, and this 
 
 yoy/A€voy oi/TOJ?' tcc? le St/o three-times pronounced as such : and 
 
 a>p%a<; "T^up v.a\ ■*'a/>c/>tov, aq the Two principles are Water and 
 
 * TouTo/f Mon. f ouXwfxivou H. X e'i Mon. 
 
 § ^ouffw^oD Hamb. || rlv i-orjTbv Hamb. f[ Wolf proposes ovpavlv xa) yijv. 
 
 ** AlyvTTTiovi Mon. ff (xKXmv. Mon. 
 
FROM DAMASCIU5. 
 
 321 
 
 'Hpdia-yioq' uq St o trpea-^vTe- 
 poq avToq Aa-KXrjnicc^Yjg, "^dfji.- 
 juov Kai "TSi'p, el uv v.(xi /xcd' 
 a? yfvvrjOyj^ai tqj tt^Stov Ka- 
 
 TOi'Tot', eira vta* avro toutou 
 Tov rpirov, ovi; (rvfAr.Xy]povv tov 
 oXov voyjrov hid'Aoa-fJiOu. Outw 
 [/.€V Acrx.?^vj7riaS>35. 'O 5t vew- 
 Tf^05 'Hpd,i(n(.Qq tov rpirov 
 ivofAaaBivra KafAVjclnv dito rov 
 irarpoq v.ai rov Tidifnov rov 
 vikiQv iivai (\yfiaiv avrov Sij- 
 Ttov rov vovv rov vovjrov. 'AKXa 
 rrjv fxiv itep) rovreov dvipl^eiav 
 e| i^civav AifjTTreov. *I<rr€ov Se 
 •Kai iKeTvo ttept rZv AlyvKriuv^ 
 on hatperi-KOi tlcri tioKKctyov 
 t5v xara evutriv v(f)€a-ruruvy 
 ^ire* xai to vovjrov Si7j^7jJtao-<v 
 €«? woXXSv ^eav Ihorvjraqf uq 
 €^€a-ri fA.a.^f7v rol^ ivielvuv 
 <Tvyypd[/.ixcx,<nv ivrvxov(Tt ro7q 
 ^ovXo[A.€voiqf Xeycc Se t^ 'H/>at- 
 (TKOV dvaypa^ri rov Alyvt:- 
 riov xa9r %Xov Xoyov Tipo; rov 
 npoxXov ypacpficT) rov <^iko- 
 <ro<pov, xai t^ dp^afjiivri ypd- 
 
 ^ff^ai (TVfMpCOViqt. VTTO 'Ao"- 
 
 y-Xfjirid^ov ruv AiyvTrrtiov itpoq 
 roxx; dKXovq ®€o\oyovq. 
 
 Sand, according to Heraiscus ; but 
 according to Asclepiades, who is the 
 more ancient of the two, Sand and 
 Water, from whom, and next in suc- 
 cession after them, is generated the 
 first Kamephis, and from this a second, 
 and from this again a third, which, 
 they affirm, completes the whole In- 
 telligible distribution. Such is the 
 system of Asclepiades. But the 
 more modern Heraiscus says that 
 the third, who is named Kamephis 
 from his father and grandfather, is 
 the Sun, equivalent in this case to the 
 Intelligible Mind. But greater ac- 
 curacy upon the subject can only be 
 obtained from these authors them- 
 selves. It must be observed, how- 
 ever, with regard to the Egyptians, 
 that they are often w6nt to distribute 
 subsistences according to union, as 
 when they divide the Intelligible into 
 the individualities of a multitude of 
 gods, as may be learnt from their own 
 writings by those who will examine 
 them : I refer particularly to the 
 commentary of Heraiscus upon the 
 Egyptian doctrine addressed to Pro- 
 clus the philosopher alone, and to 
 the concordance of the Egyptian 
 writers, begun by Asclepiades and 
 addressed to the other Theologists. 
 
 Kaju<^ MoJK 
 
 T T 
 
\ 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL 
 
 AND 
 
 ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 
 
 OF THE GREAT YEAR: 
 
 FROM BEROSSUS. 
 
 Berossus qui Belum interpre- 
 tatus est, ait cursu ista siderum 
 fieri: et adeo quidem id affir- 
 mat, ut conflagrationi atque di- 
 luvio tempus assignet: arsura 
 enim terrena contendit, quando 
 omnia sidera, quae nunc di ver- 
 sos agunt cursus, in Cancrum 
 convenerint, sic sub eodem po- 
 sita vestigio, ut recta linea exire 
 per orbes omnium possit : inon- 
 dationem futuram, cum eadem 
 siderum turba in Capricornum 
 convenerit. lUic solstitium, hie 
 bruma conficitur. 
 
 Berossus, who thus interprets 
 the Babylonian tradition, say* 
 that these events take place 
 according to the course of the 
 stars ; and affirms it so posi- 
 tively, as to assign the time for 
 the Conflagration and the De- 
 luge. He maintains that all 
 terrestrial things will be con- 
 sumed when the planets, which 
 now are traversing their differ- 
 ent courses, shall all coincide in 
 the sign of Cancer, and be so 
 placed that a straight line could 
 pass directly through all their 
 orbs. But the inundation will 
 take place when the same con- 
 junction of the planets shall oc- 
 cur in Capricorn. In the first is 
 the summer, in the last the win- 
 ter of the year. — Seneca Nat. 
 QucEst. III. 29. 
 
ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 
 
 S23 
 
 OF THE GREAT YEAR 
 
 FROM CENSORINUS. 
 
 Ad iEgyptiorum vero magnum 
 annum luna non pertinet, quem 
 Graeci Kwimv Latine Canicula- 
 rem vocanms. Propterea quod 
 initium illius summitur, cum pri- 
 mo die ejus mensis, quem vocant 
 ^gyptii &co^ Caniculae sidus 
 exoritur : nam eorum annus ci- 
 vilis solus habet dies ccclxv sine 
 ullo intercalari, itaque quadri- 
 ennium eo fit, ut anno M.ccclxi 
 ad idem revolvatur principium. 
 Hie annus etiam Heliacos a 
 quibusdam dicitur : et ab aliis 
 6 €viavTo<; est. Praeterea annus, 
 quem Aristoteles maximum po- 
 tius quam magnum appellat, 
 quem sob's et bmae vagarumque 
 quinque stellarum orbes con- 
 ficiunt. Cum ad idem signum 
 ubi quondam simul fuerunt, una 
 referuntur. Cujus anni hyems 
 summa est Cataclysmos, quam 
 nostri Diluvionem vocant. ^s- 
 tas autem Ecpyrosis quod est 
 mundi incendium. Nam in 
 his alternis temporibus mundus 
 tum exignesere, tum exaques- 
 cere videtur, hunc Aristarchus 
 putavit esse annorum verten- 
 tium duum millium cccclxxxiiij. 
 
 In the great year of the Egyp- 
 tians, which the Greeks call the 
 Cynic, and we in Latin the 
 Canicular ; the Moon is not 
 taken into consideration : inas- 
 much as its commencement is 
 fixed when Canicula rises upon 
 the first day of that month 
 which the Egyptians call Thoth. 
 For their civil year has only 
 365 days, without any inter- 
 calary day; whence the qua- 
 drennium so adjusts itself, that 
 in the 1461st year the revo- 
 lution is completed. This year 
 is by some called the Helia- 
 cal, by others the Eniautus, or 
 The Year. But the year which 
 Aristotle calls the greatest, ra- 
 ther than the great, is that in 
 which the sun, moon and all 
 the planets complete their 
 courses, and return to the same 
 sign from which they originally 
 started together. The Winter of 
 this year is the Cataclysm, which 
 we call the Deluge : but its 
 Summer is the Ecpyrosis, that is 
 the Conflagration of the world. 
 For at these alternate seasons 
 the world is burned and de- 
 
324> 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL AND 
 
 Aretes Dyrrhachinus quinque 
 millium dlij. Herodotus et 
 Linus X. millium decc. dierum 
 xiij. dcccclxxxiiij. Orpheus 
 centum xx. Cassandrus tricies 
 sexies centum millium. Alii 
 vero infinitum esse, nee in se 
 unquam reverti existimaverunt. 
 
 luged. Aristarchus supposes 
 this periodical revolution to 
 consist of 2484 years ; Aretes 
 of Dyrrhachium of 5552 ; He- 
 rodotus and Linus of 10,800; 
 
 of 13,984; Orpheus 
 
 of 120,000 ; Cassandrus of 
 136,000. Others suppose it to 
 be infinite in duration, and that 
 the celestial bodies never again 
 coincide in their original posi- 
 tions. — Censorinus de Natali 
 Die. 
 
 OF THE CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS 
 
 FROM CENSORINUS. 
 
 Nunc vero id intervallum tem- 
 poris tractabo, quod Historicon 
 Varro appellat, hie enim tria 
 discrimina temporum esse tra- 
 dit. Primum ab hominum prin- 
 cipio ad Cataclysmum priorem, 
 secundum ad Olympiadem pri- 
 mam; quod quia in eo multa 
 fabulosa referuntur Mythicon 
 nominatur. Tertiam a prima 
 Olympiade ad nos quod dicitur 
 Historicon, quia res eo gestae 
 veris historiis continentur. 
 
 I WILL now treat of that interval 
 of time which Varro calls His- 
 toric ; for he divides the times 
 into three parts. The first from 
 the beginning of mankind to' 
 the former Cataclysm. The se- 
 cond, which extends to the first 
 Olympiad, is denominated My- 
 thic, because in it the fabulous 
 achievements are said to have 
 happened. The third, which 
 extends from the first Olym- 
 piad to ourselves, is called His- 
 toric, because the actions which 
 have been performed in it are 
 related in authentic history. 
 
ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 
 
 325 
 
 Primum tempiis sive habuit 
 initium, seu semper fuit ; certe 
 quot annorum fuit, non potest 
 comprehendi. Secundum non 
 plane quidera scitur, sed tamen 
 ad mille circiter et dc annos 
 esse creditur a priore scilicet 
 Cataclysmo quem dicunt Ogy- 
 gis ad Inachi regnum annis cir- 
 citer cccc hinc ad Olympiadem 
 primam paulo plus cccc quos 
 solos quamvis Mythici tem- 
 poris postremos tamen quia a 
 memoria scriptorum proximos 
 quidam certius diffinire voluere, 
 et quod Sosibius scripsit esse 
 ccclxxxxv, Eratosthenes autem 
 septem et cccc,Timseus ccccxvij, 
 Orethres clxiiij. Et praeterea 
 multi diverse, quorum etiam ip- 
 sa dissentio incertum esse de- 
 clarat. 
 
 De tertio autem tempore fuit 
 aliqua inter auctores dissensio 
 in sex septemve tantum modo 
 annis versata. Sed hoc quod- 
 cunque caliginis Varro discus- 
 sit, et pro csetera sua sagacitate 
 nunc diversarum civitatum con- 
 ferens tempora, nunc defectus 
 eorumque intervalla retro dinu- 
 
 The first period either had 
 some beginning, or had endured 
 from eternity ; however that 
 may be, it is impossible to make 
 out what was the number of its 
 years. Neither is the second 
 period accurately determined, 
 yet it is believed to contain 
 about 1600 years; but from 
 the former Cataclysm, which 
 they call that of Ogyges to the 
 reign of Inachus, about 400 
 years, from thence to the first 
 Olympiad, something more than 
 400; of which alone, inasmuch 
 as they are the last years of 
 the Mythic period, and next 
 within memory, certain writers 
 have attempted more accurate- 
 ly to determine the number. 
 Thus Sosibius writes that they 
 were 395 ; Eratosthenes, 407 ; 
 Timaeus, 417 ; Orethres, 164. 
 Many others also have different 
 opinions, the very discrepancy 
 of which shews the uncertainty 
 in which it is involved. 
 
 Concerning the third interval, 
 there was also some disagree- 
 ment among different writers, 
 though it is confined within a 
 period of only six or seven 
 years. Varro has, however, ex- 
 amined the obscurity in which 
 it is involved, and comparing 
 with his usual sagacity the 
 
d2G 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL AND 
 
 nierans eruit verum, lucemque 
 ostendit; per quam numerus 
 certus non annorum modo, sed 
 et dierum perspici possit. 
 
 Secundum quam rationem ni 
 fallor hie annus, cujus velut in- 
 dex et titulus quidam est Ul- 
 pii et Pontiani consulatus, ab 
 Olympiade prima m. est et 
 xiiij. ex diebus duntaxat aesti- 
 vis, quibus Agon Olympiacus 
 celebretur, a Roma autem con- 
 dita dcccclxxxxi. et quidem ex 
 Palilibus, unde urbis anni nu- 
 merantur. Eorum vero anno- 
 rum quibus Julianis nomen est 
 cclxxxiij. sed ex die Kal. Jan. 
 unde Julius Caesar annis a se 
 constitui fecit principium. At 
 eorum qui vocantur anni Au- 
 gustani cclxv perinde Kal. Jan. 
 et ante diem xvj Kal. Februarii 
 Ju. Caesar, divi filius imperator 
 Augustus, sententia Numatii 
 Planci a senatu caeterisque ci- 
 vibus appellatus est, se septi- 
 mum et M. Vipsano Agrippa 
 Consulibus. 
 
 chronicles and annals of differ- 
 ent states, calculating the in- 
 tervals wanted, or to be added 
 by reckoning them backwards, 
 has at length arrived at the 
 truth, and brought it to light. 
 So that not only a determinate 
 number of years, but e-ven of 
 days can be set forth. 
 
 According to which calcula- 
 tions, unless 1 am greatly de- 
 ceived, the present year, whose 
 name and title is that of the 
 consulships of Ulpius and Pon- 
 tianus, is from the first Olym- 
 piad the 1014th, reckoning 
 from the summer, at which 
 time of the year the Olympic 
 games are celebrated ; but from 
 the foundation of Rome it is the 
 991st; but this is from the Pa- 
 lilia (21st April), from which 
 the years, ab urbe condita, are 
 reckoned. But of those years, 
 which are called the Julian 
 years, it is the 283d, reckoning 
 from the Kalends of January, 
 from which day of the year Ju- 
 lius Caesar ordered the begin- 
 ning of the year to be reckon- 
 ed. But of those years which 
 are called the Augustan it is 
 the 265th, reckoning also from 
 the Kalends of January of that 
 year, in which, upon the 16th 
 of the Kalends of February 
 
ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 
 
 327 
 
 Sed iEgyptii qui biennio ante 
 in potestatem ditionemque Po- 
 puli Romani venerunt, habent 
 Augustorum annorum cclxviii. 
 nam ut a nostris ita ab ^gyptiis 
 quidam anni in litteras relati 
 sunt, ut quos Nabonnagarii no- 
 minant, qui a primo imperii ejus 
 anno consurgant, quorum hie 
 dcccclxxxvi est. 
 
 Item Philippi qui ab excessu 
 Alexandri magni numerantur, 
 et ad hucusque perducti annos 
 dlxii consumant. Sed horum 
 initia semper a die primo men- 
 sis ejus sumrauntur, cui apud 
 ^Egyptios nomen est Thoth, 
 quoque hie anno fuit ante diem 
 vij Kal. Julii cum ab hinc annos 
 centum Ulpio et Brutio presente 
 Romae conss. iidem dies fue- 
 runt ante diem xii Kal. August, 
 quo tempore solet Canicula in 
 iEgypto facere exortum. Quare 
 scire etiam licet anni illius mag- 
 
 (i5th), the son of Divus Julius 
 Caesar was saluted Emperor 
 and Augustus, on the motion of 
 Numatius Plancus, by the se- 
 nate and the rest of the citizens 
 in the consulship of himself for 
 the seventh time, and M. Vip- 
 sanus Agrippa. 
 
 But the Egyptians, who two 
 years before had been reduced 
 under the dominion of the Ro- 
 man people, reckon 268 Au- 
 gustan years : for by the Egyp- 
 tians, in like manner as by 
 ourselves, certain years are re- 
 corded, and they call their era 
 the Era of Nabonnagarius, and 
 their years are calculated from 
 the first year of his reign, of 
 which years the present is the 
 986th. 
 
 The Philippic years also are 
 used among them, and are cal- 
 culated from the death of Alex- 
 ander the Great, and from 
 thence to the present time 562 
 years have elapsed. But the 
 beginning of these years are 
 always reckoned from the first 
 day of that month, which is 
 called by the Egyptians Thoth, 
 which happened this year upon 
 the 7th of the Kalends of July, 
 (25th of June); for a hundred 
 years ago from the present year 
 of the consulship of Ulpius and 
 
328 CHRONOLOGICAL AND o 
 
 ni qui ut supra dictum est so- Brutius^;^ the same fell upon the 
 laris et canicularis et trieteris 1 2th of the Kalends of August 
 vocatur, nunc agi vertentem (21st July), on which day Ca- 
 annum centessimum. nicula regularly rises in Egypt. 
 
 Whence we know that of this 
 great year which was before 
 mentioned under the name of 
 the Solar Canicular or Trieteris, 
 by which it is commonly called, 
 the present current year, must 
 be the 100th. 
 Initia autem istorum anno- I have been careful in point- 
 rum propterea notavi, ne quis ing out the commencement of all 
 nesciat voluntates quae non mi- these years lest any one should 
 nus diversae sintquam opiniones not be aware of the customs in 
 Philosophorum. Idcirco aliis a this respect, which are not less 
 novo sole, id est a brumali, ab various than the opinions of the 
 aestivo solstitio plerisque ab Philosophers. It is commenced 
 sequinoctio verno partim ab au- by some with the new Sun, that 
 tumnali sequinoctio, quibusdam is at the winter solstice, by 
 ab ortu Vergiliarum, nonnullis many at the summer solstice ; 
 ab earum occasu, multis a Canis others again reckon from the 
 exortu incipere annus naturalis vernal or from the autumnal 
 videtur. equinox. Some also begin the 
 
 year from the rising or setting 
 ^e of Vergili^^(Pleides), but m&Tiy 
 from the rising of the Dogs tar. 
 
 OF THE NERUS: 
 FROM JOSEPHUS. 
 
 EriEITA )ia) 8*' apcT^v vca* WHEREFORE on account of their vir- 
 rrjv evxprjo-rtav, uv i'uevQovv, tue, as well as for the perfection of 
 aa-Tpo'Aayiai v.ou y€oiJt.erpia(;, the arts of astronomy and geometry, 
 
ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS. 
 
 329 
 
 itXiov ^y rov 0fov avro7q ita- which they invented, God permitted 
 paa-xiiv. anep ovk ^v acrcpa- them (the Patriarchs) a longer life : 
 Xaq avToTq itpoeiTteTvy /a^ ^^- inasmuch as they would have been 
 aaa-iv e^a-Koa-iovq iviavrovq' ha incapable of predicting any thing with 
 roacvTov yap o [/.eycK; iviavroq certainty, unless they lived six hun- 
 irXripovrat. dred years : for such is the period of 
 
 the completion of the great year. — 
 
 Jos. Ant. lib I. c. 3. 
 
 OF THE SARUS: 
 FROM SUIDAS. 
 
 5;aP0I. [ACTpov xai apt^fjioq Sarus : a measure and number among 
 
 itapaXaA^amq, oi yap pyc a-a- the Chaldaeans: for 120 Sari, make 
 
 pol, 'nmva-iv iviavToi/t; ,|S<rHjS',' 2222 years. Each Sarus is there- 
 
 ol ylvovTai i'f{ iviavroi y.a) fore equal to 18 years and 6 months. 
 
 [A^vaq e'l. — Suid. V. Sarus. 
 
 OF THE RISING OF THE DOGSTAR 
 
 FROM THEON ALEXANDRINUS. 
 
 nEPI ToJ^ rov y.woi eiriToXiJ^ 
 inrobeiyfJi.a.* 
 
 'Ettj tov p eTou? A<o>tX7jT<a- 
 vov Ttep) lyiq tov v.vvoq iiriToXyiq 
 ijwSf/'y/xaTO? cvevccv Xai/.^a,vo- 
 fjtxv Ta aTTO MeKHppeaq euq T^q 
 X-^^euq Avyovtrrov oi/aZ ru im- 
 
 FoRMULA to find the rising of the 
 Dogstar. 
 
 For example, if we would find the 
 rising of the Dogstar in the 100th 
 year of Diocletianus, we take the 
 years of Menophres to the end of 
 the era of Augustus. These years 
 
 * The treatise containing the demonstration of this rule, I believe is lost. 
 
 U U 
 
330 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL FRAGMENTSf. 
 
 ippoa-ri^fovfjiev rot a/rto rriq ap- 
 %5jj AtoKXijTiavou erij p yi- 
 vovrai ofAOv cttj ^a»//e, To^recy 
 XafA^dvoiMV TO S /Aepo^, o 
 i<m wts"'. Tovroi; rrrpoa-ri- 
 S'eJTf ^ ^jAepaii Trevre, yivovrat 
 
 Taf Tore TeT/>aeT>jpt8a? ouo-aj 
 pjS', Xoiffov yuxTakeiitovroti ^/>t€- 
 pat Tx^ • rcujxaq ocTtoKv(rov 
 ocTiQ ©w3r a', SiSovTe^ IxacTflij 
 jwnjv* yiiJi.ipaq X', wj evpUecr^ai 
 Ty/v ^TT^ToX^y eV* Tot^l; Ato- 
 xX^rtavoiJ 'Ettj^* xSr'. 'O/Ao/iy^ 
 
 summed up are 1605 ; to which if we 
 add the 100 years from the beginning 
 of the reign of Diocletianus,* we have 
 1705. Let us take the fourth part of 
 these, that is 426, and taking them 
 as days,f add to them 5 more, and 
 they become 431. From these deduct 
 the quadrienniums, which are 102, 
 and there will remain 329 days. Dis- 
 tribute these into months of 30 days 
 each, from Thoth, the first day of the 
 year, and it will thus be found that 
 the rising of the Dogstar in the 100th 
 year of Diocletianus, falls upon the 
 29th of Epiphi. Use the same rule 
 for any other time. — MS. Ex cod, 
 reg. Gall, gr. No. 2390, fol. 154. 
 
 * The era of Diocletianus was a new era, which succeeded that of Augustus. 
 f The fourth part or number of leap years gives, of course, the number of 
 intercalated days, 426. 
 X Q,y. TOW g'. 
 
AN 
 
 INQUIRY 
 
 INTO THE 
 
 METHOD, OBJECTS, AND RESULT 
 
 OF 
 
 ANCIENT AND MODERN PHILOSOPHY, 
 
 AND INTO 
 
 THE TRINITY OF THE GENTILES. 
 
PHILOSOPHICAL INQUIRY. 
 
 In the Introductory Dissertation I have ventured to offer some 
 speculations upon the Trinity and Theology of the Gentiles, 
 which differ widely from the opinions of almost all who have 
 written upon the subject ; I would therefore lay before the reader 
 such grounds for the opinion as have induced me to adopt it. 
 But I find it impossible to do so without instituting a short com- 
 parative inquiry into the method, objects and result of the an- 
 cient and modern systems of Philosophy; and I trust it will not 
 be deemed misplaced, for I conceive that in the neglected writings 
 of the ancients there lies concealed a mine of metaphysical know- 
 ledge of such practical utility as would amply repay the trouble 
 of opening it again. 
 
 If we were to ask, what was conceived to be the great engine 
 of invention and discovery among the ancients, it is highly pro- 
 bable we should be answered that it was Syllogism ; and if we 
 were to ask the same question relative to modern science, we 
 should be unhesitatingly assured that it was Induction ; and pos- 
 sibly at the same time we might be told, that the method of the 
 ancients was something worse than useless. Yet, when we come 
 to consider, that in all ages human nature has been the same, and 
 that such admirable productions have been the result of human 
 effort both in ancient and modern times, we shall find reason to 
 suspect that the methods of discovery, or the tools really used in 
 all ages, have been much alike, though their names may have been 
 
334 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 misapplied, or they may have been used without having had any 
 distinct appellations assigned them. 
 
 By the Inductive method we are supposed to go about to 
 collect, by experience and observation, all the facts and circum- 
 stances within our reach, relative to the subject in hand. We 
 must examine them in every light, compare their similarities, and 
 mark their differences ; we must reject whatever does not properly 
 relate to the subject, and conclude upon the affirmatives that are 
 left. By these means, from the individuals we rise to some 
 general proposition, and we rest assured in its truth as proved 
 experimentally. 
 
 To take a common instance : A child that has been burnt by 
 a flame naturally expects the same result from the same cause ; 
 indeed he is said to feel sure of it from experience : and in the 
 expectation of the same result from similar causes, he is said to 
 reason by a species of Induction, though not founded on an en- 
 larged experience. But by trying experiments upon all objects 
 which have the appearance of flame, he would learn to distinguish 
 such as are hurtful from such as are otherwise, and excluding 
 those that are harmless, he arrives at the conclusion, that all such 
 objects of a particular kind are hurtful. 
 
 Now, in this statement of the process, it appears to me that 
 two very different instruments are used ; the first of which seems 
 to be Analogy, ava'Aoyia, a reasoning upwards from the known to 
 ■ the unknown, the great instrument of Invention and Generaliza- 
 tion, which provides, as it were, subjects for the exercise of In- 
 duction ; which Induction, iitayuyTj, seems to be rather the col- 
 lection and examination of experiments, and the drawing a con- 
 clusion therefrom; and as this conclusion cannot be extended 
 beyond what is warranted by the experiments, the Induction is 
 an Instrument of Proof and Limitation. A person that has been 
 burnt by a flame is positively certain that he will be burnt again 
 if he try it ; he argues only from same to same, and is sure of it 
 by experience; and it is upon this innate natural expectation that 
 all physical science is founded. By analogy he argues that aU 
 flames will burn him, he argues from like to like, he generahzes 
 
INQUIRY. 335 
 
 and draws an inference; and I conceive it is by this analogical 
 reasoning that all science is advanced. The inference which he 
 thus draws a priori^ is merely an hypothesis^ iito^ea-K;, a supposi' 
 tion, probable indeed, but far from satisfactory. But when he 
 brings it to the proof by induction, and collects experiments, he 
 either confutes, proves, or limits this hypothesis to something 
 not quite so general. 
 
 This analogical reasoning, when it is extended only from in- 
 dividual to individual of the same species, is commonly called 
 experience, and not analogy ; and from the perfect uniformity of 
 nature, perhaps not improperly : thus, we say, we know by ex- 
 perience that all stones gravitate to the earth. But when we ex- 
 tend it from species to species of the same genus, it is analogy 
 properly so called. If from the gravitation all stones we reason 
 to that of apples, we reason by analogy, from like to like ; we 
 obtain a probable conclusion, not satisfactory till experiment be 
 directed to the point, and it be proved. Having thus included 
 apples as well as stones, we may proceed from one species to 
 another by the same process of analogy and proof, till all bodies 
 upon the surface of the earth be included under the general law 
 of gravitation, whence we may rise to more general propositions. 
 And I am inclined to think that such has been the common pro- 
 cess of discovery in all ages of the world. 
 
 When Sir I. Newton, from the fall of an apple, was led to 
 the consideration of the moon's gravity, he is said to have made 
 the discovery by Induction ; which is true as far as the proof of 
 it went. But it is manifest, that at first he merely formed a pro- 
 bable hypothesis by Analogy, and then laboriously brought it to 
 the test of observation ; and it is highly probable that the hy- 
 pothesis he formed was, that the moon gravitated to the earth 
 with a constant force, instead of a force varying inversely as the 
 square of the distance ; which most likely was the result of an- 
 other hypothesis, after he had proceeded so far as to ascertain 
 that she did really gravitate, but not according to the law pre- 
 sumed. 
 
 When Harvey observed the valves in the veins he is com- 
 
336 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 monly said to have made the discovery of the circulation of the 
 blood, by reasoning from Final causes, or by asking of nature for 
 what purpose such valves could be intended : but perhaps he 
 might have asked the question for ever, unless the analogy be- 
 tween the valve and that of a pump had suggested a plausible 
 hypothesis, which he proved by repeated experiments directed to 
 the point. 
 
 Analogy, so much slighted and overlooked, and to which such 
 an inferior part in the advancement of science has been assigned, 
 and that too with so much suspicious caution, appears to be the 
 great instrument of generalization and invention by which hy- 
 potheses are supplied, which are most commonly the subjects for 
 the exercise of Induction. By Induction, as usually understood, 
 we make it a rule to exclude all hypotheses : first of all, we col- 
 lect the experiments, and having obtained these, we are next to 
 examine them and compare them ; we reject the irrelative and 
 negative, and conclude upon the affirmatives that are left. By this 
 means, says Lord Bacon, we question nature, and conclude upon 
 her answers : yet I would venture to suggest, that, ninety-nine 
 times out of a hundred, the Analogy or comparison precedes 
 the collection of the experiments ; some resemblance is observed, 
 some hypothesis is started, which is the subject that is brought to 
 the test of Induction. By this the hypothesis is either proved, or 
 confuted, or more commonly limited to something less general, 
 I would not be understood to assert that the common inductive 
 method is barren, for, no doubt, discoveries are sometimes so 
 made ; but thousands and thousands of inventions are brought 
 into play, the result merely of analogy and a few experiments, or 
 a single experimentum crucis. By the common method proposed 
 we take too wide a range, we embrace the whole subject at once, 
 and require the completion of its natural history, but by the 
 proper use of Analogy as a guide, we step cautiously but from 
 one species to the next. 
 
 Induction has two instruments of operation ; Experiment for 
 all things within our reach, and Observation for those beyond us. 
 And of these Observation is less efficient than Experiment, for it 
 
INQUIRY. 337 
 
 is comprehended in it. By Induction without Analogy we first 
 ask innumerable irrelative and impertinent questions of nature, 
 and then make use of Observation upon the experiments in hand; 
 but by Induction with Analogy we try Experiments for a specific 
 purpose, and obtain specific answers to the point. 
 
 Having thus obtained a general law or fact for an entire 
 genus, we may proceed in the same manner from this genus to 
 the next, till the whole order be included under the same or 
 some more general law : thus at length we may arrive at certain 
 most general laws, beyond which it may not be within our power 
 to proceed. And the progress of science in the ascending scale 
 consists in rising from Individuals to Generals and Universal s. 
 
 Having obtained these general laws or universals, from them 
 we may extend discovery in what may be termed the descending 
 scale : and here Syllogism, in its common acceptation, has its 
 use. Thus, in the science of mixed Mathematics, having obtained 
 certain general laws, physical facts, &c., these, with the common 
 principles of pure mathematics, serve as data from which mathe- 
 matical discovery may be extended downwards. Every mathe- 
 matical demonstration by Synthesis is no other than a chain of 
 Syllogism. And as an instrument of invention Syllogism may in 
 this case supply corollaries ; as in the former. Induction might yield 
 discoveries without the help of analogy. Yet a very slight con- 
 sideration will show, that here also Analogy is the great engine of 
 invention by which hypotheses or suppositions are supplied ; 
 and that in the descending scale Syllogistic Demonstration, as 
 Induction in the ascending, is the grand instrument for confuting, 
 proving, or limiting those hypotheses. 
 
 But among the ancients Syllogism is said to be the great en- 
 gine of discovery: and though I have not had sufficient oppor- 
 tunities of investigating the truth of the supposition, it has often 
 struck me, that by the Syllogistic method the ancients meant 
 neither more nor less than this combination of Analogy and Proof; 
 and that the method of reasoning from Individuals to Universals, 
 was supposed to be conducted by Syllogism no less than from 
 Universals downwards. Aristotle expressly informs us that we 
 
 X X 
 
S5S PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 can learn nothing but by Induction or Demonstration ; by De- 
 monstration from universals to particulars, i. e. in the descending 
 scale ; by Induction from particulars to universals, or in the 
 ascending scale. Hence, says he, a person who is defective in any 
 of his senses cannot use Induction, and therefore cannot theorize 
 to Universals, or by abstraction obtain general propositions, hence, 
 also, his progress in the scale of Demonstration must be equally 
 defective with his data. Now if the Syllogistic method was held 
 to be the only method of discovery among the ancients, and this 
 method was a process of reasoning from known to unknown, I 
 conceive that, in this respect, the terms must have a more com- 
 prehensive signification than is generally allowed.* Though I 
 can find nothing to warrant the supposition, that they accurately 
 divided their Syllogistic method into Analogy and Induction in 
 the ascending scale, and into Analogy and Demonstration in the 
 descending scale ; yet I think they imagined, as has generally 
 been the case in modern times, that by their method they went 
 precisely to the point, and no further ; instead of going something 
 beyond it by too extensive a generalization, as we are led by 
 Analogy, and then retracting to the point determined by the 
 Proof 
 
 The great abuse of Analogy is resting in its hypotheses with- 
 out bringing them to the test, and building systems upon such 
 hypotheses ; and it is a fault of modern, as well as of ancient phi- 
 losophers. But when we consider the Eleatic or Dialectic method 
 of examining any proposed hypothesis or idea, explained by Plato 
 in the beginning of the Parmenides, we shall find the rules of 
 examination as strict, and perhaps more comprehensive, than any 
 method that has been suggested in modern times. -f* 
 
 * Some papers, entitled Vindiciae Antiquae, in the Classical Journal, throw 
 some light upon this subject, though I cannot concur with the author of them in 
 his opinions of the perfection of ancient science, much less in his abuse of modern 
 philosophers. 
 
 f The method is this — Either, I., The subject is, as it is supposed ; or II., 
 it is not. On the first supposition that it is so, we must examine what happens — 
 1st. To if with respect to itself: 2d. To it with respect to all other things: 
 3rd. To all other things with respect to it : 4th. To all other things wjth re- 
 
INQUIRY. 339 
 
 Another more fatal abuse of Analogy is arguing from indi- 
 viduals to genera, or from genus to genus, when these genera are 
 too remote ; which is skipping to generalities instead of cautiously 
 proceeding from species to species. But the most dangerous of 
 all is arguing from Matter to Mind, between which there is no 
 natural similarity. Thus, the common supposition of the Mind de- 
 termined by motives, as a balance swayed by weights is false ; for 
 so far from arguing from like to like, from species to species, we 
 argue not even from genus to genus in the most remote degree, 
 but from one thing to its contrary ; false, also, in as much as the 
 motive is a final cause, and the weight an antecedent. This ob- 
 jection, however, to the use of Analogy may be pushed too far : 
 but of the proper use of such reasoning we have an example in 
 one of the finest metaphysical works in the English language, 
 Butler's Analogy. 
 
 I would observe, also, the great laxity in the significations of 
 the word Theory. It is sometimes used for a general law or 
 principle obtained by Induction, and as something almost sy- 
 nonymous with hypothesis. In this view it might be looked upon 
 as a proved hypothesis ; in its other and more general significa- 
 tion it implies the chain of reasoning from general laws and prin- 
 ciples, and sometimes the result of such a chain. Its real sig- 
 nification seems to be the Survey itself.* In the descending 
 scale the result of the survey is termed a Theorem, ^eup^fAa : and 
 in the ascending scale the general law obtained, the result of the 
 survey, might perhaps likewise be termed a Theorem : whilst 
 
 spect to themselves. Four similar cases will result when we examine what does 
 not happen ; and four more, when we examine what does, and at the same time 
 does not happen. Upon the supposition that it is so, we must investigate its re- 
 lations in all their bearings ; and we must pursue the same method of investiga- 
 tion upon the second supposition, that it is not so. And if it were done according 
 to certain categories, a more thorough investigation could not possibly be devised : 
 and the method is equally applicable to Experimental philosophy as to Intellec- 
 tual science. For a method of obtaining ideas for examination, see a description 
 of Socrates among some hopeful pupils in one of the comedies of Aristophanes. 
 
 * See an excellent paper upon the subject in Blackwood's Magazine, 
 August, 1830. 
 
S40 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 the Theory, ^ec>.pioi, the Survey itself, may be taken for the whole 
 chain, which, as it proceeds, every now and then, as it were, de- 
 posits these theorems. From one or more general laws or data 
 we deduce certain results or theorems, such as the different ex- 
 pressions for the range, velocity &c. of a shot, in the theory of 
 Projectiles : and each of these expressions would be practically, 
 as well as theoretically true, but for the innumerable other cir- 
 cumstances to be taken into consideration. It is therefore only 
 an approximation to practical truth. From a certain other 
 set of general laws we deduce a theory of Resistances, and by a 
 combination of these two Theories we approximate still nearer to 
 practical truth. And by adding theory to theory relative to the 
 powder, form, texture, elasticity, &c. of the shot, climate, &c. &c. 
 and other circumstances, we might still nearer approximate.* And 
 all these Theories taken together might be termed the Theory of 
 Gunnery. 
 
 An Hypothetical system differs from a Theory as does an 
 Hypothesis from a General law or Fact, and is dependant upon 
 Hypotheses instead of Facts ; and its productions are of the same 
 description. 
 
 * It is utterly impossible, upon the surface of this earth, by Theory, to ar- 
 rive at practical results, even in the most simple of all practical sciences, Me- 
 chanics ; particularly, as it sometimes happens, when the results of each Theory, 
 instead of being Theorems, are themselves merely approximations. Of this the 
 ancients were perfectly aware, for both in ascending and descending, they ex- 
 cluded the individuals, as objects of sense and not of science. Much less is 
 it possible in Politics, or any other moral or intellectual science; where not 
 only so few general laws, universals, or data, are ascertained, but the springs 
 of action are so manifold and various, independently of the free-will and per - 
 versity of the individuals, that human intellect can scarcely hope to form even 
 a likely approximation to the truth. The speculative philosopher, as is 
 justly observed by Stewart, possesses ^.a fund of knowledge, invaluable in all 
 untried cases, which will guide him a certain way in approximation to the 
 truth. But if he suppose that such theoretical principles are applicable to prac- 
 tice, of course he fails in every instance, and produces nothing but confusion and 
 mischief; of which the state of this kingdom, at this moment, is a most lament- 
 able proof: and the probable result of persevering in such a course cannot be 
 contemplated without the utmost alarm, the more anxiously, as many of the 
 systems still acted on are not true theories, but are built upon false principles and 
 are merely hypothetical systems. 
 
INQUIRY. 341 
 
 Thus far I have spoken of the Method of proceeding, and I 
 have used the terms Laws, Facts, Universals, and the like, in 
 their common acceptation. But these terms are so confounded 
 with each other and with Causes and Effects, that we scarcely 
 know what we are in search of; and some of the ablest views of 
 Bacon's Novum Organum have become almost as much lost to 
 the world, as have some of the very finest speculations of the 
 ancients. I would therefore say a few words upon the Objects 
 or Aim of science. 
 
 Causation is a subject upon which there is a strange mis- 
 understanding between the ancients and moderns. By the word 
 Cause the ancients appear to have understood that without the 
 co-operation of which no sensible phsenomenon could be pro- 
 duced : * and they divided Causes into the Efficient, the Formal, 
 the Material, and the Final. And this division was excellent, 
 and in perfect keeping with a system which held a Soul of the 
 world as the prime mover of Efficient causes. The Final cause 
 or ultimate object and end of every action, I shall dismiss without 
 further consideration, as less properly a cause than a motive, 
 and equally admitted in all systems in which nothing is referred 
 to chance, and as unconnected with the Physical subject I have 
 now in hand. 
 
 This division of causes has been supposed to be superseded 
 among the moderns ; and, since the time of Hume, by the word 
 Cause they seem sometimes to understand the Bond of connexion 
 between one event and its preceding ; and in this view it is as- 
 serted that no causes of things have ever been discovered ; and 
 that science lies not in the discovery of causes, but only in the 
 discovery of the facts and general laws of nature ; and the same 
 
 * See the 67ih epistle of Seneca, wherein he explains the common and 
 Platonic division of causes, and unjustly arraigns both, because he conceives 
 Space, Time, and Motion, ought to be included. Motion, however, is included 
 in the Efficient Cause, and Space and Time are but the measures of that motion, 
 and the Law of the Motion, when strictly limited and defined, involves conside- 
 ration of the measure only, and of nothing else. 
 
842 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 assertion is likewise made, because no one can pretend to have 
 discovered the first of secondary causes. In another view the 
 Cause is looked upon as implying nothing more than an ante- 
 cedent phcenomenon, and that these phsenomena, under the names 
 of Cause and Effect, are continued in an endless chain of suc- 
 cessive connexions. For example, when we hear a clock strike, 
 if we attend to the chains of successive causes — to go no farther 
 back — they may be traced in the stroke of the hammer, which 
 causes the vibration of the bell, which causes the undulatory 
 movement among the particles of the air, which causes a vibratory 
 motion on the organs of hearing and on the brain ; a certain sensa- 
 tion follows, and the soul perceives that the clock has struck. 
 Now, for the production of this ultimate effect, we may observe 
 not only one, but three distinct chains of what the ancients would 
 call Causes. 1st. The chain of the material substances whose 
 matter is in contact with one another, and without which matter 
 the phsenomenon could not have been produced, viz. the matter 
 of the hammer, of the bell, of the air, of the auditorial nerve, 
 of the sensorium,* and these are the successive Material causes. 
 Again, each of these portions of matter is indued with certain 
 qualities, without which also the effect could not have been pro- 
 duced; and these depend upon what the ancients would call the 
 form, and they consist of the form, texture, elasticity, vibratory 
 and other qualities of the bell, of the air, nerve, &c. These are the 
 Formal causes. To these must be superadded the particular 
 accidents by which they are affected, viz., the fall of the ham- 
 mer, the vibration of the bell, and the others, by which motion is 
 successively communicated : and of this chain of causes each 
 accident is nothing else than motion, modified by the body 
 through which it passes, and may be regarded as a proximate 
 Efficient cause. In this phsenomenon, therefore, we may trace 
 the Material, Formal, and Efficient Causes of the ancients ; all 
 which are necessary for the production of the effect : and we may 
 
 * I use the term as Newton uses it, and not as Leibnitz in his dispute with 
 Clarke. 
 
INQUIRY. 343 
 
 perceive that the ancient and modern doctrines upon the subject 
 of Causation may not be inconsistent with one another : but we 
 must carefully distinguish whether the Cause be defined as the 
 Accident itself, or the Instrument affected with the accident — 
 the Vibration of the bell, or the Bell in the act of vibrating. 
 
 Such is a general view of this phaenomenon : but we may ob- 
 serve still something more, relating to that Bond of connexion which 
 has been so great a stumbling-block among the moderns. When 
 we come more narrowly to inspect this triplicated chain of 
 Causes, between each link there is a joint, if I may so call it : 
 for instance, the aggregate motion of the hammer is, in the bell, 
 converted into atomic motion. Now this cannot be performed 
 simultaneously, though the manner or law according to which it 
 is performed, escapes the observation of our senses. This is the 
 Latens Processus, or the latent process which Bacon is so anxious 
 to have investigated ; and it is often noticed among the ancients, 
 particularly by Plato in the Parmenides and Phaedo. The Latens 
 Schematismus of Bacon, the latent form or structure, refers to the 
 latent properties of the bodies, or other unknown circumstances, 
 through which motion is communicated. And as grosser bodies 
 are said to be incapable of contact, a kind of Latens Schematis- 
 mus at every joint in the chain, becomes also an object of inquiry. 
 The inquiry into the Efficient cause, the Matter, the latent pro- 
 cess, and the latent structure, constitutes Physics, according to the 
 notions of Bacon ; which differs but little from the ancient doc- 
 trine. But, if we combine the two, we shall have Physical science 
 to consist in investigating the Nature and the Continuity of the 
 Material, Formal, and Efficient causes, together with the Laws 
 according to which the chain of efficient causes is propagated, 
 and this, not only in the Links but in the Joints.* If it were done 
 
 * To this might be objected, that the common example "of the ancient causes, 
 viz. of a founder casting a statue, does not quadrate with what I have advanced ; 
 for in the example, the Efficient cause a quo is the Founder, the Material ex quo 
 is the brass, the Formal in quo is the shape. A more attentive consideration, how- 
 ever, will show that it is only a particular case of the more general that I have 
 taken. The Platonists added to the above the Ideal or Exemplary cause, 
 
344 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 through the successive links only, we should in a manner have 
 perfected the grand outline of science, through the more delicate 
 parts, the latent processes, and forms, and substances, at the 
 joints, which constitute the bonds of connexion, should forever 
 be concealed. Yet they need not be despaired of. 
 
 If it should be asked why it is thus to be presumed a priori, 
 that this triplicated chain of causes is continued throughout na- 
 ture, the only answer to it is this, — that in every branch of science 
 •which has been investigated, and is thoroughly understood, such 
 is the case ; and as we can only reason but from what we know, 
 we reason by analogy, from this known to the unknown, and 
 draw a strong presumption in its favour. It may be false, and it 
 cannot be proved otherwise till all science is perfected ; but the 
 burden of finding and demonstrating an exception lies with its 
 opponents, who might thus confute or limit it. 
 
 In modern experimental Philosophy it is often laid down as a 
 maxim, that the larvs of nature are the only proper objects of 
 human inquiry: and all investigation of causes is stifled by the 
 dogma which maintains, that human nature is incapable of in- 
 vestigating their nature — a strange fallacy, which seems to be an 
 ignoratio elenchi. The laws of nature, or general facts, as they 
 are called — ^under which obscure expressions are often included 
 the qualities of bodies as well as their matter and the accidents 
 by which they are affected — may be sufficient for the mathema- 
 tician, as they afford the data from which his propositions may 
 depend. He can rise no higher than his data ; nor is it within the 
 compass of his science to prove any simple physical proposition.* 
 In the brilliant discoveries of Sir Isaac Newton certain general 
 laws and qualities of matter gathered by induction, together with 
 the common principles of mathematics, form the data from which 
 the propositions of the Principia depend. And the discoveries 
 
 secundum quod, according to which it is fashioned, which comnnonly related to 
 the metaphysical, and not to the physical forms. It might also be objected, that 
 the Vacuum, Gravity &c. are at variance. I speak of them presently. 
 
 * We often meet with such attempts : all the mathematical proofs of the 
 psurallelogram of forces, for instance, are vicious, and merely augments in a circle. 
 
INQUIRY. 345 
 
 deduced by mathematical operations may be pushed on by his j 
 successors to a greater degree of accuracy and approximation to \ 
 the truth than they have been already, yet are they merely de- > 
 ductions and links in the descending chain and calculations of! 
 effects. Bat among the data themselves is where we must look-^ 
 for any great advancement of science. 
 
 In those branches of science which have attained to any de- 
 gree of perfection, such as Mechanics, Acoustics and some others, 
 we are not content with the mere fact, but we attend to the suc- 
 cessive links in the chain of accident, tracing the motion whence it 
 is derived, and to what it is communicated; and investigating also 
 the law according to which it is propagated : and we trace also the 
 chain of being, in the existence and contact of its matter, and in 
 its qualities and form, as in the example of the Bell. But, not- 
 withstanding the mighty strides which modern science has taken 
 in the Operative division of Philosophy, it is manifest what little i 
 real progress has been made in the Speculative division in the*> 
 ascending scale ; though every step therein opens almost a new 
 era of discovery. 
 
 I will now turn to the Result. That Matter or Substance, 
 by which Qualities are supported, exists, is one of the prime 
 articles of belief among mankind, though its existence can only 
 be inferred from the qualities which it upholds. And it is in this 
 branch, by the chemical resolution of compound substances into 
 more simple substances, that science has of late years made its 
 greatest advancement. 
 
 Chief of the Qualities of Matter were resolved by the ancients 
 into its Form : and by the union of Form with Matter the Sen- 
 sible world was supposed to be produced. As I endeavour to 
 brinof forward those parts only of the ancient philosophy which 
 may be turned to account, I omit mention of their ingenious 
 metaphysical speculations upon the nature of Form and Matter, 
 Bound and the Boundless, and shall merely observe that the 
 system would naturally tend to resolve all the qualities of Matter 
 
346 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 into the primary ones of its Extension, Form, and the absohite 
 Hardness or Impenetrability of its component parts, substance, or 
 atoms.* 
 
 Besides the obvious formal qualities of matter, there are cer- 
 tain other qualities, which may be termed supposititious, assumed 
 or occult,f inasmuch as the words Elasticity, Colour, Inertia, 
 Gravity, and many others, are words conventionally assumed to 
 express some unknown causes of effects which have been traced 
 no higher, but which still remain desiderata to which the attention 
 of science should be directed ; for they may perhaps be resolved 
 into some immediate formal cause, or into several intermediate 
 links in the chain of accidental causes, latent processes &c. Sir 
 Isaac Newton thus attempted to resolve the elasticity of Light, 
 as far as it concerned Reflection, into a latent process, the at- 
 tractions of a fluid upon the surfaces of bodies. 
 
 * Of the ancients, the Epicureans alone are supposed to have held the exist- 
 ence of atoms : if I mistake not, the Pythagoreans did likewise, though not 
 such a wilful democracy of Atoms as that of Epicurus ; nor am I aware that any 
 of the ancients held the infinite divisibility of matter. Neither of these opinions, 
 perhaps, can be brought to the test of proof, we can rest only in analogy ; but I 
 think the accuracy of the results and calculations upon the Atomic Theory, 
 plainly induce us to prefer the atomic opinion, upon the same grounds that our 
 faith in the law of Gravitation is strengthened, by the accuracy with which the 
 Planetary movements coincide with their calculated courses, i. e. it rests upon ob- 
 servation. The conclusion also, drawn by analogy in favour of atoms, from a 
 substance, always dividing and compounding at the same angle, is far superior to 
 an argument drawn from the infinite divisibility of a mathematical line ; inasmuch 
 as it is a fair analogy between two physical propositions : the latter is only a ma- 
 thematical illustration of a physical proposition ; they are not at all of the same 
 kind ; the subject under consideration is purely material, the illustration purely 
 ideal. The same may be said of Euler's ingenious argument, " All matter is endued 
 with extension. It therefore possesses all the qualities of extension : one of 
 which is infinite divisibiUty." For it does not follow that because all matter is 
 endued with extension in the concrete, that it has all the properties of extension 
 in the abstract ; only that it might have had, if it had pleased God to make it so. 
 f The occult qualities of Aristotle are not the nonsense usually fathered 
 upon him ; but I prefer the word supposititious, i. e. hypothetical, not only to 
 avoid offence, but in better keeping with what I have written upon theory and 
 hypothesis. 
 
INQUIRY. 347 
 
 Again, in the phaenomenon of Colour, the Metaphysical dis- 
 tinction drawn between the Sensation and Perception by the Mind, 
 and the Quality of the body, which was the cause of that per- 
 ception, between the redness with which the senses are affected, 
 and the supposititious quality of the body, which so operates upon 
 light as to produce that sensation and perception, cleared away 
 several strange incumbrances. But the grand discovery, that 
 redness or any other colour may be communicated to several 
 bodies by the mere alteration of their superficial texture, has 
 gone far to resolve the colouring quality into the texture or form 
 of the superficies, and to merge the supposititious and conventional 
 quality into a formal cause, one of the primary qualities of matter. 
 From the perception of colours we may trace the chain of antece- 
 dent causes of Matter and Form through the optic nerve, through 
 the eye, to the light, to the coloured body, and again to the light. 
 And we may trace also the descending chain of accidents or mo- 
 tion from the general unmodified motions of the light, as first 
 admitted into a chamber, before it strikes upon the body, its 
 alteration at the body, every point of which becomes a centre 
 from which a sphere of motion is propagated, of such a nature, 
 as, when passed through the eye and optic nerve, to produce the 
 perception of colour. 
 
 In England, till within the last few years, the Newtonian hy- 
 pothesis of Light has had a very general ascendancy; but at pre- 
 sent that of Huygens bids fair entirely to supplant it. From the 
 similarity which obtains in nature between one fluid and another, 
 I would venture to suggest, that these two hypotheses may not* 
 be altogether and fundamentally opposed, but are capable of being 
 reconciled, at least in part ; and that light has not only a pro- 
 gressive, but a vibratory motion also : that to its progressive 
 motion are to be attributed the phaenomena of brightness, il- 
 lumination, shadow and some instances of reflection : and that 
 upon its vibrations depend the phaenomena of colour, sigjit and 
 the like ; and that the vibratory motion requisite for the pro- 
 duction of Vision, is caused by the progressive, reflected, and 
 impeded motion of the sunbeams, by a change from the aggre- 
 
348 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 gate progressive motion of the rays into the atomic vibrations of 
 the fluid. Such an hypothesis is afforded by the analogies of air 
 and water, in their progressive motions of wind and streams, and 
 in their vibratory motions of sound and waves. It is a fair hy- 
 pothesis, which, if ii be confuted when brought to the test of ex- 
 periment by Induction, may afford some results upon which 
 something more plausible may be offered. 
 
 The most remarkable of the supposititious qualities of Matter 
 are Inertia, Gravity, and Attraction. The conceptions of Sir 
 Isaac Newton upon the subject of Gravity and Attraction are 
 perfectly clear and defined. He uses the words — not for the 
 effect itself, as Dr. Clarke in his controversy with Leibnitz affirms 
 — not for any inherent quality with which matter may be endued 
 — nor for any accidental motion with which it may be affected : 
 but he uses them merely conventionally for the antecedent cause 
 of the effect of gravitation : whether the cause be a formal cause, 
 or whether it be motion or force communicated through an ante- 
 cedent chain of being, or whatever it may be hereafter ascer- 
 tained. By the universal effect of gravitation or the tendency 
 itself, proved by Induction from Experiment and Observation 
 upon bodies within our reach, and extended by Analogy confirmed 
 by Observation to the celestial bodies and those which are beyond 
 us, it is evident that such a cause exists : and the knowledge of 
 its existence, and of the law according to which it acts, are suf- 
 ficient for all the purposes to which in mathematics it can be 
 applied. 
 
 Sir Isaac Newton laid down as one of the rules of philoso- 
 phizing, that no other causes ought to be introduced than such as 
 are true, and necessary to account for the phaenomena. And he 
 followed his predecessors in maintaining the Inertia of Matter 
 as exerted in the first law of motion, as an inherent, though it may 
 be supposititious quality. But to account for the undiminished 
 motions of the planets he was compelled to assert a Vacuum, or 
 at least a quasi vacuum. Yet he hesitated to maintain Gravity 
 as an innate quality of matter, as it would be inconsistent with his 
 own ideas of causation, as expressed in his own rule. He there- 
 
INQUIRY. 349 
 
 fore left directions to succeeding philosophers to seek its cause ; 
 and pointed out as a fit subject for speculation an hypothetical 
 subtile ether, with which the supposed vacuum might be filled, 
 as capable of supplying the deficient links in the chain of causa- 
 tion. Many of his professed followers, sufficiently alive to 
 the physical inconsistency, hesitated not to assert the absolute 
 vacuum, and gravitation as an inherent quality of matter ; not ad- 
 verting to the insuperable metaphysical difficulty thus introduced, 
 that they eventually maintained two distinct and independent 
 chains of causation, continually crossing each other and assuming 
 each other's offices : by one of which motion was communicated, 
 through matter in contact, by impulse and vibration, in endless 
 succession ; and by the other through vacuum by means of occult 
 qualities commonly so called ; by either of which the same effects 
 might be produced. Euler and most foreign philosophers, more 
 sensible of the real difficulty of the case, rejected without a 
 scruple such a version of Sir I. Newton's opinions, upon the ex- 
 press grounds, that two secondary causes of motion, one from 
 Inertia the other from Attraction, were utterly incongruous and 
 inadmissible : and such has generally been the opinion of all 
 Metaphysicians. Stewart, equally sensible of the same insuper- 
 able difficulty, strangely proposes to resolve all such phaenomena 
 into attractions and repulsions, upon the principles of Boscovich. 
 But I shall merely observe, that the experiments from which it is 
 deduced, that the grosser bodies never come into contact, prove 
 it only, because they prove, that there is some substance inter- 
 vening. 
 
 If we turn our attention to the Chain of Occidents, we shall 
 find that it consists of Motion, which implies Force, communi- 
 cated through different portions of the material world. And 
 here I would mark a distinction in the word Force or Power. 
 Where motion is actually produced, the Force by which it is pro- 
 duced is nothing else than the Momentum, or quantity of motion 
 communicated from one body to another in a connected suc- 
 cession. But there is often a Force exerted where no motion is 
 actually produced, the Force being counteracted in its effect. It 
 
350 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 produces, however, a continual Stress and Endeavour, and is the 
 Cause of a continued series of such Stresses, Endeavours and 
 Tendencies among bodies in contact, and it is only requisite that 
 some impediment be removed, that motion may take effect. 
 
 All motion and tendencies may perhaps be ultimately traced 
 to the forces of Animals, Gravity, Inertia, and the Etherial 
 powers of nature. 
 
 The natural or common motion and pressure of Water is 
 evidently resolvable into the forces of Air, Gravity and other 
 causes. The natural or common motions and powers of the Air 
 may be again resolved into those of Gravity, Elasticity and Heat. 
 Galvanism, Electricity and certain Chemical phaenomena, might 
 perhaps, if science were properly directed to the investigation, 
 with little difficulty be resolved into a chain of varied accident or 
 motion of one and the same etherial fluid, of which fire is but 
 another form : inasmuch as chief part of the results appear to 
 be but the conversion of aggregate into some species of atomic 
 motion, and the reconversion of this atomic motion into aggre- 
 gate. The phaenomena of Magnetism might perhaps be similarly 
 resolved. Now in these phaenomena the great dispute among 
 philosophers does not so much concern the chain of accident and 
 motion, as the chain of being through which the accidents are 
 propagated ; whether the motion be communicated through the 
 grosser particles of matter, or through some subtile fluid which 
 pervades all nature, or through several different fluids endowed 
 with different properties, such as the Galvanic, Electric, Mag- 
 netic and other fluids. From the sameness of many of their 
 effects, and from the consideration that they all appear equally 
 extended throughout the universe, if we should presume that 
 they were but one and the same fluid, we should start an 
 hypothesis indeed, but an hypothesis particularly worthy of at- 
 tention, for unless such be the case we shall have in nature 
 several fluids co-extended through the universe, all of which can 
 perform each other's offices, that is to say, several different causes 
 more than are necessary for the solution of the phaenomena. 
 
 Gravity, in the present state of science, is an anomaly in 
 
INQUIRY. 351 
 
 nature, to which no parallel exists ; for we are acquainted only 
 with its laws, without a trace of the antecedent proximate links 
 in the chains of Being, and Motion or Force. I have before 
 observed, that a Vacuum is purely an hypothesis ; and it is an 
 hypothesis, resting not upon experiment or proof, nor even upon 
 any analogy in nature, but it is a deduction by a chain of argument 
 from the ascertained fact of the undiminished motions of the 
 planets, from the supposititious quality of the inertia of matter, 
 and from the unwarranted assumption, that perpetual motion can 
 only be sustained in vacuo; an assumption, chiefly taken from 
 a few experiments, in what may, without much difficulty, be 
 shewn to be the absolute plenum of an air-pump. But it is 
 far from evident that a man could move any one of his limbs if 
 it were placed in perfect vacuo ; whilst thousands of experiments 
 prove, that even a perpetual motion* might be preserved by 
 Fire, Steam, Air, Electricity and other powers of nature, but 
 for the wear and tear of the machinery, the lack of fuel and 
 other extrinsic circumstances: and this, in many instances, in 
 spite of friction; but ir^all, an absolute plenum of one or more 
 fluids is necessary for the production of the effect. 
 
 Of the Force of Animals, it may well be questioned whence 
 it is derived, whether it be originally communicated by the Soul 
 of the animal itself to the material world through its connexion 
 with the body, or whether the soul has power only to influence 
 and divert the motion and force with which that body may be 
 surrounded. 
 
 Of the Etherial powers of nature, I must observe, that 
 wherever a Fire is lighted, a wonderful kind of motion com- 
 mences among the elements, very different from what can be 
 supposed to have been communicated by the agent that pro- 
 
 • When I say perpetual motion, of course, I do not allude to the frivolous 
 attempts often made to produce it by mechanical combinations acted upon by 
 gravity. If there were no friction of the machine or air, Gravity and Inertia wrould 
 always produce a perpetual motion in pendulums, or machinery whose centre of 
 Gravity is at rest ; but it could produce nothing more. If, therefore, friction is to 
 be superadded, it must produce something less. 
 
352 PHILOSOPMICAL 
 
 duced the spark, or could have resided within the spark itself. 
 Light issues on all sides from the fire, and an incessant draft of 
 Air sets into it ; and there ensues a motion continually accumu- 
 lating and increasing, and communicated to the objects around 
 it ; and instead of losing motion by such communication, the 
 longer it continues the more violent, intense and extended it 
 becomes, producing such a variety of movements by the descent 
 of walls and timbers, by the overthrow of houses, trees and all 
 obstacles within its reach, as to bid defiance to all ordinary rules 
 of action and re-action, cause and effect: " and no man knoweth 
 whence it cometh, or whither it goeth." 
 
 To the ancients who held the World to be their God, Matter 
 its body, and the Etherial powers of the heavens its soul, little 
 difficulty could occur in resolving the motions and forces of the 
 elements and gravity, as well as all individual animal force into 
 the powers of this present universal Deity. By such a solution, 
 it is true that the ancients completed and perfected their bastard 
 system of Physics ; and reduced all causes to one simple tripli- 
 cated chain : and the Efficient, the Formal and the Material 
 might be successively traced from the highest intellectual opera- 
 tion to the lowest sensible phsenomenon. 
 
 To us, however, who hold the Spiritual world perfectly dis- 
 tinct from the Material, it must be the grand object of Philo- 
 sophy to trace the chain of causes from matter to matter, to the 
 first of secondary causes. When a clock has struck, the vibra- 
 tions are conveyed along the auditorial nerves to the Sensorium ; 
 and according to other systems besides those of the Materialists, 
 ttiotion is communicated to the Soul itself. Yet analogy, I may 
 say experience upon all natural bodies, would rather lead us to 
 presume that the motion, after a momentary concentration in the 
 sensorium, is again communicated through the brain and skull 
 to the surrounding air, and that no part of it can be lost to the 
 material world by being communicated to the immaterial. 
 
 The cause of Gravitation, whatever that may be, causes a 
 strain and tendency in every body which it does not actually put 
 
INQUIRY. 353 
 
 in motion. By this a stress is exerted upon water in a vessel; by 
 which the like stress or pressure is exerted against the sides o£ 
 the vessel : and if one of its sides be removed, motion instantly 
 ensues. Now it is evident that this strain or stress, as well as 
 the motion, must be referred to the same cause. And if future 
 discovery should ever show that the antecedent link in the chain 
 of being through which this strain is propagated, is an etherial 
 fluid of the heavens, we should immediately conclude, that, ex- 
 cept where motion was actually produced, there was a continual 
 strain. 
 
 In the legitimate use of analogy we are entitled to start such 
 an hypothesis : and it is the business of Philosophy to bring it 
 to the test of Experiment or Observation by Induction ; by which 
 it may be confuted, proved, or limited to something less general. 
 But if on such an hypothesis we should argue that the unaccount- 
 able effects of fire, in its wonderful motions before observed, are 
 to be resolved into the same force or strain impressed upon the 
 heavens — if, supposing no motion is communicated from the 
 material to the immaterial world, as far as we and other animals 
 are concerned, we should argue to the reverse, that no motion is 
 communicated from the immaterial or the souls of animals to the 
 material,* but that living creatures are only endowed with the 
 faculty of diverting and appropriating the force with which they 
 are surrounded — if we should argue that, in short, all motion 
 among material bodies may be ultimately traced to the etherial 
 powers of nature, so adjusted as to constitute the mainspring of 
 the machine of the universe ; that they are a fluid whose material 
 substance pervades every thing and all space, and perfects the 
 chain of being, endowed with no other qualities than those of 
 form, but impressed with a continued force which is not an in- 
 herent quality, though it can be traced no higher ; from which 
 all other force and motion amongst things are borrowed, and to 
 
 * Query. Might not the term Analogy be applied to arguments proceed- 
 ing upon the relations of contiguity and contrast, as well as upon the relation 
 of resemblance ? 
 
 z z 
 
354 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 which they are again returned ; and into whose operations may 
 be resolved not only the chain of accidents, but all the supposi- 
 titious qualities of matter — or it, with the school of Hutchinson,* 
 we should resolve this force itself, this strain upon the heavens, 
 into the expansion caused by the motions of the Solar triad of 
 Fire, Light, and Spirit, three conditions of one etherial fluid ; I 
 say, we should be tacking one supposition to another ; we should 
 be weaving but an hypothetic system ; we should be using analogy 
 not in its legitimate province, but, as Lord Bacon calls it, for the 
 purpose of anticipating nature ; and we should be running into 
 the common error of the ancients, of proceeding from one step to 
 another without stopping to prove our progress. 
 
 That all force is dependant upon the powers of the heavens 
 is no new hypothesis, but as old as Heathenism itself, for the 
 Heathens resolved all forces, both of nature and animals, into the 
 powers of the etherial Soul of the universe : and the hypothesis 
 properly modified, may be even of still higher antiquity. 
 
 Nothing, perhaps, is more uniformly insisted on among the 
 Heathen, than that their Trinity was a triad subordinate to a 
 Monad ; which monad was clearly one of those two independent 
 principles, which were conceived to have existed before the forma- 
 tion of the world, and was the Etherial Intellectual principle of 
 the Universe ; which was in a manner superseded by the Triad. 
 . The Triad is likewise maintained to be Phanes or Eros, the Sun, 
 the Soul and Ruler of the world. 
 
 To ascertain the persons of this triad, then, I shall merely 
 place the most ancient speculations upon the subject under one 
 another ; but at the same time I would observe, that it is one of 
 those questions which, for want of sufficient evidence, is incapable 
 of being brought to the test of absolute demonstration. 
 
 • The discovery of the component gasses of the Air has overturned this system 
 in its original extent, yet I conceive that the substitution of the word Caloric for 
 Air might suggest a modification worthy of attention : but there are a great many 
 steps which must be proved before this part of the subject can be even approached 
 legitimately. 
 
INQUIRY. 355 
 
 From the different Orphic fragments we find that the Orphic 
 Trinity consisted of 
 
 Metis, Phanes, or Eros, Ericapaeus. 
 
 which are interpreted 
 
 Will, or I^ight, or Life, or 
 
 Counsel, Love, Lifegiver. 
 
 From Acusilaus, 
 
 Metis, Eros, Ether. 
 
 From Hesiod, according to Damascius, 
 
 Earth, Eros, Tartarus. 
 
 From Pherecydes Syrius, 
 
 Fire, Water, Spirit, or Air. 
 
 From the Sidonians, 
 
 Cronus, Love, Cloudy darkness. 
 
 From the Phoenicians, 
 
 Ulomus, Chusorus, The Egg. 
 
 From the Chaldaean and Persian Oracles of Zoroaster, 
 
 Fire, Sun, Ether. 
 
 Fire, Light, Ether, 
 
 From the later Platonists, 
 
 Power, Intellect, Father. 
 
 Power, Intellect, Soul or Spirit. 
 
 By the ancient Theologists, according to Macrobius, the Sun was 
 invoked in the Mysteries, as 
 
 Power of Light of Spirit of 
 
 the world, the world, the world. 
 
 To which may perhaps be added, from Sanchoniatho, the three 
 sons of Genus. 
 
 Fire, Light, Flame. 
 
 By omitting the Earth, Water, and other materials, which, in 
 the formation of the world, are elsewhere disposed of, and passing 
 over the refinements of the Pythagoreans, who sometimes even 
 deviated so far as to place the raya^ivj the final cause, as the 
 Monad, and the three concauses as the Triad, I think we may find 
 in the above enumeration sufficient ground for maintaining the 
 
^66 PHILOSOPHICAL 
 
 opinion^ that the persons of the Trinity of the Gentiles, viewed 
 under a Physical aspect, were regarded as the Fire, the Light, and 
 the Spirit or Air of the Etherial fluid Substance of the heavens: 
 which in a Metaphysical aspect were held to be no other than the 
 Power or Will, the Intellect or Reason, and the Spirit or Affections 
 of the Soul of the World ; accordingly as the prior Monad was 
 contemplated in its Etherial or Intellectual subsistence. 
 
 Metaphysicians have at length approximated to a truth, 
 which, in the Metaphysics of Christianity, is laid down with as 
 much perspicuity and decision, as is the Immortality of the Soul, 
 or as any other of those points which have been so continually 
 agitated among philosophers, modern as well as ancient. The 
 distinction between the Intellect, and the Emotions or Affections, 
 to which, simple as it may appear, such laborious approaches 
 have been made through the mazy paths of Metaphysics, is 
 clearly drawn ; and the respective seats of them are assigned, it 
 may be figuratively, but most naturally, to the Head and Heart. 
 
 The old division of the Mental Powers into those of the Will 
 and the Understanding, has long been superseded by the division 
 of the school of Reid into the Intellectual and Active Powers, 
 But under the name of the Active Powers, the Will and some 
 part of the Emotions have been also confounded by that school. 
 Later writers, who have drawn the distinction between the In- 
 tellect and the Emotions, appear generally to regard the Will as 
 a subordinate appendage to the Emotions, connected perhaps 
 with the material structure of the Animal. 
 
 There is an ambiguity in the word Will or Volition, which 
 may be divided into the Wish, and into the Power to act. The 
 Soul thinks, wishes, acts ; and the Power to act appears to me 
 to be a mental Power, as distinct from the Wish or any of the 
 Emotions, as it is independent of any material structure or 
 combination. We may conceive a disembodied spirit with the 
 Intellectual Powers, the Train of Thought only, without the 
 Emotions ; and again such a spirit, with the Intellect and Emo- 
 tions, without the Power of action ; and such a being might be 
 susceptible of every sentiment terminating in contemplation, such 
 
INQUIRY. 857 
 
 as all intellectual Tastes, Memory, Regret, and a variety of 
 others. Stewart, in his speculations upon persons dreaming, 
 supposes the Intellectual Powers with the Train of Thought in 
 exercise, while the Active powers are suspended. But, of the 
 Faculties and Powers which he confounds under that name, it is 
 manifest that the Emotions are not suspended : and though the 
 Power over the material frame is very generally unexercised 
 during sleep, it is a very singular phaenomenon, that when the 
 Wish to do any particular action is notified, the Soul presently 
 takes it for granted that the deed required is actually done, and 
 the train of thought is influenced and diverted by some internal 
 power, though the wish is not really gratified. And there is 
 nothing more common in nature than to have the wish without 
 the power to act, or the power without the wish. 
 
 I speak only of the immortal and immaterial soul : but if we 
 look more closely into the matter we may observe, in the involun- 
 tary motions of the body, in its animal appetites, sensations, and 
 desires, and perhaps in its perceptions, something of a material or 
 corporeal spirit or frame of life, acting independently, though 
 subject to the immortal soul, and whose operations appear to be 
 carried on solely by the powers of nature. And it is this which 
 appears to be so continually leading men astray into Materialism. 
 And herein Plato's disposition is curious. He places the Intel- 
 lect in the Head ; a Soul endued with some of the passions, such 
 as fortitude, is supposed to reside in the Chest, about the Heart : 
 while another soul, of which the appetites, desires, and grosser 
 passions are its faculties, about the Stomach and Spleen. The 
 more refined Emotions he confounds with the Intellect ; which I 
 believe is likewise the case with Kant. 
 
 The numerous passages in the Scriptures in which the Persons 
 of the Christian Trinity are shadowed forth by the same natural 
 and mental powers which I suppose to constitute the original 
 triad of the Gentiles, are too numerous to require to be speci- 
 fically referred to. — The Father is continually typified as a Fire 
 accepting the sacrifices, consuming and punishing the guilty, as 
 the Lord of all power and might, to whom all prayers are com- 
 
358 PHILOSOPHICAL INQUIRY. 
 
 monly addressed ; — the Son as Light, as a Mediator and a Teacher, 
 enlightening the understanding, addressing himself more par- 
 ticularly to the Intellect, pointing out the distinctions between 
 good and evil ; — the Spirit, as Spirit or Air, a mighty rushing 
 wind, operating upon the Affections, Feehngs, or Emotions. We 
 are commanded by the Christian faith to look to the Son for 
 knowledge, to obey his instructions, and to accept the conditions 
 of Salvation he has offered — to the Spirit, for grace to influence 
 us in all our feelings, wishes and intentions — and to the Father, 
 our prayers are to be directed for the power to act. 
 
 I would not presume to lay stress upon any of the hypotheses 
 I may have advanced or adduced in this inquiry. Man is apt to 
 indulge his fancy in building systems which he conceives may set 
 forth the wisdom or magnify the power of his Creator ; but when 
 he brings them to the test, and finds the truth itself, he finds it 
 infinitely more sublime than the happiest flight of his imagina- 
 tion. Yet as we must necessarily take all our ideas, as well as 
 our language, from the sensible world — as we are taught that it 
 it is a glass, in which things spiritual are purposely, but darkly, 
 shadowed forth — and as we are assured that man is formed in 
 the express image of his Maker ; I deem that we outstep not the 
 bounds of true philosophy, when we humbly trace, in the glorious 
 works of the Almighty, a confirmation of his word. 
 
INDEX 
 
 ABBREVIATIONS AND OF THE AUTHORS AND EDITIONS 
 CITED OR REFERRED TO. 
 
 See Introduction, <p, Ivii. 
 
 A. — Syncelli Codex Parisianus (1711.) 
 
 Abydenus. See p. xiii. 
 
 Acusilaus, A. D. i. 
 
 Acusilaus, B. C. viii. 
 
 ^milius Sura. 
 
 African us, A. D. ii. 
 
 Al— Alii. Others. 
 
 Alcibiades. 
 
 Alexander Polyhistor, B. C. ii. 
 
 Amelius, A. D. iii. 
 
 Ammonius Saccas, A. D. iii. ob. 232. 
 
 Anon. — Anonymous. 
 
 Anticlides. 
 
 Antiochenus — Theophilus. 
 
 Antoninus, ob. A. D. 161. 
 
 Apion, A. D. i. 
 
 Apollodorus, B. C. ii. 
 
 Apollonius Molo, or Melo, B. C. i. 
 
 Apollonius Rhodius, B. C. ii. 
 
 Aretes. 
 
 Argonautica — Orpheus 
 
 Aristarchus. 
 
 Aristophanes, B. C. v. 
 
 Aristoteles, B. C. iv. 
 
 Arius, A. D. iv. 
 
 Armenian. — Trans. Eusebius. 
 
 Arrianus, B. C. ii. 
 
 Artapanus. 
 
 Asclepiades. 
 
 Athenaeus, A. D. ii. 
 
 Athenagoras, A. D. ii. 
 
 Aucher, Ed. Arm. Eus. 1818. 
 
 Autolychum — Theophilus ad. 
 
 B.— Syncelli Codex Paris. (1764.) 
 Bacon, Adv. of Learning and Novum 
 
 Organum. 
 Bar-hebraeus Syriac Chron. Ed. Brun 
 
 and Kirsch. 1789. 
 Bas.— Basil, Ed. 
 
 Bekker, Ed. Plato. 
 Berossus, B. C. iv. See p. x. 
 Bentley, Epist. ad Mill, at the end of 
 
 the Oxf. ed. of Malala. 
 Big. — Lectiones Emerici Bigotii. 
 Blackwood's Magazine, Aug. 1830. 
 Bochart. Phaleg. 
 Bougainville, Maps and Papers in 
 
 Acad, des Inscrip. Vol. xxvi. 
 Bruce's Travels. 
 Brunk, Ed. Aristophanes. 
 Bryant's Mythology. 
 
 Calvisius Chron. 1617. 
 
 Capell. 
 
 Casaubon, Ed. Strabo. 
 
 Cassandrus. 
 
 Castor, Rhodius, B. C. i. 
 
 Cedrenus, A. D. xi. 
 
 Censorinus, A. D. iii. Bonon. Bene- 
 dict, 1487. 
 
 Chaeremon, A. D. i. 
 
 Choronensis, Moses. 
 
 Chron. — Chronicle. 
 
 Chrysostomus, A. D. iv. 
 
 Cicero, B. C. i. 
 
 Clarke, S., Papers between him and 
 Leibnitz. 
 
 Classical Journal. 
 
 Clemens, Alex. A. D. ii. 
 
 Clitarchus, B. C. iv. 
 
 Col.— Ed. Eusebius, Cologne, 1688, by 
 Vigerius. 
 
 Crat.— Cratylus of Plato. 
 
 Creuzer. 
 
 Critodemus. 
 
 Cumberland's Sanchoniatho. 
 
 Damascenus, Nicolaus. 
 Damascius, A. D. vi. 
 
360 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Utg) ocgxwv, De Principiis. Kopp, 
 
 1826. 
 In Parmenidem. 
 In Vitam Isidori. 
 
 D'Anville's Atlas. 
 
 Dicaearchus, B. C. iv, 
 
 Dindorf, Ed. Syncellus. 
 
 Diodorus Siculus, B.C. i. Ed. Hanover, 
 1604. 
 
 Diogenes Laertius, A. D. ii. Ed. Steph. 
 1593. 
 
 Dius. 
 
 Dodwell's Dissertation on Hanno's Peri- 
 plus. 
 
 Ed. — Edition. 
 
 El. — MS. Josephus, from Library of 
 
 More, Bishop of Ely. 
 Enoch, Spurious Antediluvian books of, 
 Epicurus, B.C. v. 
 Epigenes. 
 
 Epimenides, B. C. viii. 
 Epiphanius, A. D. iv. 
 Eratosthenes, B. C. ii. 
 Eu. Ar. — Armenian. Ed. Eusebius. 
 Eudemus. 
 Euemerus, B. C. iii. 
 Euler. 
 Eupolemus. 
 Eusebius, ob. A. D. 338. 
 
 Chronicle Armenian Aucher, 1818. 
 
 Chronicle Scaliger, 1658. 
 
 Prseparatio Evangelica, R. Ste- 
 phanus, 1544. — Vigerius, 1628. 
 — Cologne Ed. of Vigerius, 
 1688. 
 Ezekiel, Tragedy o£ 
 
 Faber's Pagan Idolatry, 1816. 
 Fabricius Bibliotheca Graeca. 
 Falconer, Ed. Hanno's Periplas. 
 Ficinus, ob. A. D. 1499. 
 
 De immortalitate animi. 
 
 De vita caelesti comparand. 
 Fr. — Codex Josephi, Lib. K. of France. 
 Fr. Patricius Nova Philosophia, 1591. 
 Gale. 
 
 Jamblichus. 
 
 Opuscula Mythologica, 1588. 
 Gallaeus, Ed. Sibylline Oracles. 
 Gesner, Conr. Ed. Hanno's Periplus. 
 Goar, Ed. Syncellus. 
 Gronovius, Ed. Plinius. 
 Grotius. 
 
 Hafn. — Codex Hafniensis (Copenha- 
 gen) of Josephus. 
 
 Hamb. MS. Hamburgensis of Da- 
 mascius. 
 
 Hanno's Periplus. See Int. p. xxvii. 
 Ed. Falconer, 1797. 
 
 Hecatseus Milesius, B. C. vii. 
 
 Hellanicusj B. C. v. 
 
 Heraiscus. 
 
 Heringa. 
 
 Herman. 
 
 Hermes, Genesis of. — Ancient Egyptian 
 Records. 
 
 Hermetic Books, Ancient from Jambli- 
 chus, Modern from Fr, Patricius. 
 
 Hermias, A. D. vi. 
 
 Herodotus, B. C. v. Ed. Oxon. 1817. 
 
 Hesiodus, B. C. ix. 
 
 Hiempsal. 
 
 Hieronymus. 
 
 Hieronymus, A. D. iv. Vers. Euseb. 
 Chron. Ed. Scahger, 1658. 
 
 Homerus, B.C. x. 
 
 Horapollo, A. D. iv. 
 
 Hudson, Ed. Josephus, 1720. 
 
 Hume. 
 
 Hutchinson. 
 
 Jablonski Pantheon iEgyptiacum. 
 Jackson's Chronology. 
 Jamblichus, ob. A. D. 333, Ed. Gale. 
 Jones of Nayland, Essay, 1762. 
 Josephus, A. D. i. Ed. Hudson> 1720. 
 Isidorus, A. D. vi. 
 Juhanus Chaldaeua,. A. D. ii. 
 Julianus Theurgus, A.D. ii. 
 JuHanus Iraperator, A. D. iv. 
 
 Kant. 
 
 Kirsch, Ed. Syriae Chronicle. 
 Kopp, Ed. Damascius. 
 Kuster, Ed. Suidas. 
 
 Lat. — Latin translation. 
 
 Leibnitz. 
 
 Linus. 
 
 Lobeck Aglaophamus, 1829. 
 
 Lowth, Bishop. 
 
 Lydus, De Mensibus MS. 
 
 Lysimachus. 
 
 M. — Margin. 
 
 Macrobius, A.D. iv. Ed. Bipont, 1788. 
 
 Malala, A.D. vii. Ed. Oxon. 1691. 
 
 Manetho, B.C. iii. 
 
 Marg. — Margin. 
 
 Marcellus. 
 
 Marcellinus Ammianus, A. D. iv. 
 
 Marsham's Chronology. 
 
 Megasthenes, B. C. iv. 
 
 Menander Ephesius. 
 
 Mochus. 
 
 Molo Apollonius. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 361 
 
 Monacensis (Munich) MS. of Damas- 
 
 cius. 
 Montacutus, Rd. 
 Moses Choronensis. 
 MS. — Manuscript. 
 
 Newton, Principia. 
 Nicephorus, A. D. xiv. 
 Nicolaus Damascenus, B. C. i. 
 
 Ocellus Lucanus, B. C. v. 
 Olympiodorus. 
 
 In Phaedon. MS. 
 Olympius, A. D. vi. 
 Om. — Omits. 
 Onomacritus. 
 
 Orellius, Ed. Sanchoniatho, 1826. 
 Orethres. 
 Orpheus. 
 Oxon. — Oxford Editions. 
 
 Parmenides of Plato. 
 
 Paschal Chronicle, A. D. iv. 
 
 Paterculus, Velleius, A. D. i. 
 
 Patricius, Fr. — NovaPhilosophia, 1591. 
 
 Perizonius. 
 
 Pherecydes Syrius, B. C. vii. 
 
 Philo Byblius. 
 
 Philo Judaeus, ob. A. D. 42. 
 
 Philoponus, A. D. vii. 
 
 Philostratus. 
 
 Photius, A. D. ix. Bibliotheca. 
 
 Picus of Mirandula. 
 
 Conclusiones. See his works. 
 Plato, B.C. iv. 
 Pletho. 
 
 Plinius, A. D. i. ; Gron. 1669. 
 Plotinus, ob. A. D. 270. 
 Plutarchus, A. D. ii. 
 Polemo, B. C. iii. 
 Pomponius Mela, A.D. i. 
 Porphyrius, ob. A. D. 303. 
 Porter's, Sir R. K., Travels. 
 Prisciatius, A, D. vi. 
 Proclus, ob. A. D. 485. 
 In Alcibiadem. 
 
 Cratylum. 
 
 Euclidem. 
 
 Farmenidem. 
 
 Politica. 
 
 Timaeum. 
 
 Theologiam Platonis. 
 Ptoleraaeus Geographus, A. D. ii. 
 Ptolemseus Mendesius, A. D. i. 
 Pythagoras, B. C. vi. 
 
 Qy. — Query. 
 Reid. 
 
 Richter, De Berosso. 
 
 Sallustius, B. C. i. 
 
 Salraasius, ob. A.D. 1653. Not«. 
 
 Sambuci Exemplar, Imperial library 
 
 V. Hud. Jos. 
 Sanchoniatho. See p. viii. 
 Scaliger, Ed. Eusebius Chron., &c. 
 Scylax, B. C. vi. Periplus. 
 Seneca, ob. A. D. 65, Ed. Morell. 
 Serranus, Ed. Plato. 
 Sextus, Kyp. 
 
 Sibylline Oracles, Ed. Gallaeus. 
 Simplicius, A. D. vi. 
 Solinus, A. D. i. 
 
 Stanley's Lives of the Philosophers. 
 Stephanus, R. Ed. Euseb. 
 Stephanus, H. 
 Stobaeus, A. D. iv. 
 Strabo, ob. A. D. 25, Ed. Amsterdam, 
 
 1707. 
 Suidas, A. D. x. Ed. Kuster. 
 Symmachus, A.D. iv. 
 Syncellus, Georgius, A. D. viii. Ed. 
 
 Dindorf, 1829. 
 Synesius, A. D. v. De insomniis. 
 Syrianus. 
 
 Tacitus, A. D. ii. 
 
 Taylor, Ed. Oracles of Zoroaster, v. 
 
 Class. Journ. No. 32. 
 Tatianus, A.D. ii, 
 Thallus. 
 Theon, Alexandrinus, A. D. iii. 
 
 M. S. Codex Paris. (2390.) 
 Theophilus Antiochenus, A. D. ii. Ed. 
 
 Oxon. 
 Timaeus Locrus, B.C. vi. 
 Timaeus. Plato's. 
 Timotheus. 
 
 Valpy, Ed. Stephani Thesaurus. 
 
 Varro. 
 
 Vat.— Vatican MSS. &c. 
 
 Velleius Paterculus, A. D. i. 
 
 Vet. Int. — Vetus Interpretatio. 
 
 Vigerius, Ed. Eusebius Praep. Ev. 
 
 Vossius, Gerrard, J. Dehistoricis, 1677. 
 
 Vossius, Isaac. 
 
 Usher, Abp. Chronol. 
 
 Vulg.— Vulgo. 
 
 Walknaer. 
 Wolfius. 
 
 Zendavesta. 
 Zoroaster. 
 
ERRATA. 
 
 P. V. 1. 20, /or hypothesis read hypotheses., 
 1. 23, /or hypothesis read hypotheses. 
 vi. 1. 17, for hypothesis read hypotheses, 
 vii. 1. 2, for hypothesis read hypotheses. 
 xix. note *,for 170 read 165. 
 
 xxvii. I. 19, for Nebuchadnesser read Nebuchadnezzar, 
 xxxii. 1. 14, for 1641 read 1461. 
 — — , 1. 15, for 1640 read 1460. 
 XXXV. 1. 3, for loveliness read loneliness. 
 21, line 18, for that read and says that. 
 40, 1. 15, for Appion read Apion. 
 64, 1. 1, for Caelo-Syria read Ccelo-Syria. 
 108, 1. 8, for Among read After. 
 149, 1. 10, dele have. 
 
 172, note §, for Sec Dyn read See Dynasties. 
 204, note \, for Gem read Gesn. 
 
 239, note *, 1. 4, for 8th read 9th. 
 
 240, note J, for p. 4 read p. 5. 
 
 244, note f , line 3, for or Mixed read and the Mixed. 
 
 250, note f, for Syonches read Synoches. 
 
 268, 1. 13, for whether read either, 
 
 295, 1. 20, for as dazzling read as the dazzling. 
 
 324, 1. 2 & 4, Heraclitus occurs in some copies instead of 
 Herodotus. 
 
 344, 1, last, for augments read arguments. 
 
 346, note *, 1. 7, for induce read induces. 
 y 327, for presente read Praesente. 
 / 328, 1. 1, for Brutius read Brutius Praesens. 
 v/ } 1. 26, for Vergilia read Vergilise. 
 
 At p. 84 add the following line : 
 fffTtv 'H/j«K\e<8>ip eV>j <))'. is called Heraclides. He reigned 18 years. 
 
 PRINTED BY T. G. WHITE AND CO. 
 
 Crane Court, Fleet Street, 
 LONDON. 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 
 University of California Library 
 
 or to the 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 BIdg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 
 (415) 642-6753 
 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 
 
 to NRLF 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 
 
 prior to due date 
 
 - 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 - 
 
 .nil 1 7 m 
 
 - 
 
 JUN2 31993 
 
 - 
 
 
 AUTO 
 
 DISCUhO JU^^A^-t 
 
 - 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
I 
 
 U.C. BERKELEY LlBRAHItS 
 
 CQ0ft53M247 
 
 '' ^^20824 
 
 D6^ 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CAUFORNIA UBRARY 
 
■M 
 
 ■wMirrn '" ■"-^- "'--■ 
 
 
 
 '\iy 
 
 wim 
 
 ill 
 
 ^-^ 
 
 * 
 
 «*1J 
 
 Pit: 
 
 c«